《# The Gemstone of Ominium 1 - Denial》


 Prologue

    Elian woke up.


    His heart beat so hard it felt it would jump out of his chest. The same dream, again. Where everything fell around him, the ground shaking, the terrifying screams still ringing in his ears.


    But no. His room remained dark and silent. And although he couldn''t exactly see the furniture that surrounded him, the tranquility that filled the air invited him to forget that terrible nightmare.


    Without a second thought, he pushed away the covers that kept him warm and jumped out of bed. The cold of the stone floor beneath his bare feet made a shiver crawl up his spine but ... Oh well! Every night was the same. Elian would have that terrible dream, wake up and get out of bed, so he could pay a visit to little Allana, bringing her some comfort and keep the baby from crying.


    In small silent steps, surrounded by the blinding darkness of the night, the boy walked towards the door. Opening it, he exited to the cold corridor, where the dying fire of torches cast long dark shadows on the white stone walls. He watchfully peered at both sides, on the lookout for someone who could report his nightly escape, but there was no one in sight. A smile of self-confidence touched his small, childish face. It was always the same.


    Walking down the corridor as silently as possible, Elian wondered when he''d be caught in one of his clandestine visits to the prohibited wing. And there it was! Something he could never understand. Why wouldn''t they allow him to go there? After all, baby Allana was his cousin, what harm could it do? Besides, he felt so lonely, without someone his age to play with or talk to about those things that only children understand. But no one would answer his questions and his requests were always denied. All they would tell him was that he was too young to understand certain things and that was that. No other explanations. Well, Elian wasn''t that small anymore! He''d already celebrated his birthday five times! For the adults around him, however, five years of life seemed to be completely insignificant. What else could he do?


    Another corner and a new corridor. He was walking with extra caution, now. Allana''s room was close by and, as always, there would be a guard stationed at the door.


    He advanced silently, only to verify with a smile that, like all the nights before, the old man was deeply asleep. The boy walked past the guard, slowly opening the door just enough to fit his small body, and slipped inside.


    It was dark in there, but not as dark as in his room, since a burning candle was always kept on a table, near Allana''s cradle. Beside it there was a larger bed where Allana''s carer was fast asleep. On the tip of his toes he peered towards the young woman, making sure she hadn''t wake up, and only then approached the baby''s cradle.


    Like every night, Allana had just awakened and small tears glowed in her golden eyes. The small boy climbed onto the chair placed near the cradle and peered down, smiling at her small, round face. Seeing his smiling black eyes the baby girl gave up on her crying focusing her attention on him. Elian offered her his index finger so she could hold it, and Allana immediately grabbed it smiling back.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I''m here ... told you I''d be back, didn''t I?" he whispered and the baby guided his finger into her toothless mouth, making him smile. "Today I had another of those lessons. Hum ... what was it called ...? Well, can''t remember. But this time they allowed me guide the horse all by myself! It was so much fun! When you''re older I''ll teach you too!" Allana laughed lightly and Elian peered towards the larger bed, making sure the nanny remained fast asleep. "Had that dream again ... always the same. You saw it too, right? ... Oh ... I wonder if when you''re older they''ll allow us to play together ... Sometimes I ..."


    A sound at the door made him go immediately quite. It sounded like footsteps and a muffled voice confirmed his suspicions. After whispering a ''Sh!'' towards Allana, he got down from the chair and crawled on his hands and knees across the floor, hiding under the larger bed.


    The door opened and a stream of golden light poured into the dim room, casting the shadows away. A tall, elegant woman entered and walked straight towards the bed under which Elian was hiding. For a moment he thought he''d finally been found out. But whoever had entered the room leaned over the sleeping woman and shook her lightly.


    "Dana! Wake up!"


    "My Lady?" whispered the young woman, still half asleep.


    "Yes! Wake up, girl! We''re leaving!"


    "Leaving ...? Now?" she asked, sitting up while rubbing an eye in order to cast the drowsiness away.


    "Yes! Hurry up!"


    The young woman stood up and Elian saw her bare feet touch the ground.


    Candles were lit all over the bedroom. The Lady that had just arrived leaned over the cradle and picked the baby up, since she had started to cry. She walked across the room, with the little one in her arms, trying to soothe her, and Dana started packing suitcases for a journey.


    Outside drops of rain could be heard, falling in a rhythmic and constant melody against the glass panels of the windows. Once in a while, the dark sky was torn by a ray of white light and the thunders that followed were so loud that Elian couldn''t avoid shivering.


    "But my Lady ..." the nanny insisted, confused.


    "Not now, Dana! And hurry. My brother doesn''t want us here any longer. He says that Allana ... It doesn''t matter what he says! We''re going back to Everlyn."


    "Will my Lord accompany us?"


    "Yes. We''re all leaving ... and we will never return to this dreadful place!" she answered and left, taking the still crying baby with her.


    Elian remained under the bed, his heart hurting at the sound of that anguished cry, almost as if it called his name over the deafening sound of the growing storm outside. They were going to take her away ... Allana, faraway!


    As soon as he saw that Dana had turned the other way, completely focused on her packing, he slid from under the bed and left that room, running back to his quarters.


    What would he do now? Who would he tell about his adventures and all the new things he was learning every day? Everlyn was so faraway ... It was impossible to go there by foot, especially for a child like him. Elian couldn''t understand why his father would want his aunt to leave. Lidya had lived in Mithir ever since she''d gotten married. Why now?


    However, for all the unanswered questions that crossed his mind, that night, from the tall window of his room, Elian saw many carriages leave the palace grounds amongst the heavy rain and the angry storm that ruled the skies. And in his heart, with silent tears streaming down his face, he knew that in one of those carriages, now almost unseen amongst the shadows of the night, went his little Allana ...

 Chapter 1 - The Ceremony (P1)

    Part 1 - A Bright Morning


    The day dawned bright and sunny. And although it was already late in the morning, it was with sacrifice that Elian dragged himself out of bed, and only because Adira had tempted him with a plate of her delicious anise cookies.


    The air smelled of Spring, of green leaves and fragrant flowers that, after their long Winter sleep, had finally started to show their beautiful colors.


    "Hurry up, Young Master! If your mother finds me here I''m sure to get scolded!"


    Elian stretched lazily and looked at the plump woman that had awakened him.


    "Why would she scold you?"


    "Why?! Because my place is in the kitchen, that''s why! And the Young Master is old enough to get up by himself, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Oh, come on Adira. My mother knows perfectly well just how much you spoil me," Elian told her, getting up and hugging the older woman as he kissed her on the cheek. Adira blushed and pushed him away towards the water basin awaiting him. "Besides, yesterday I had an extremely tiring evening."


    "I warned you that you shouldn''t stay up until late. It won''t be long now, before the palace is full of guests!"


    "Yeah, but you know how the boys are! It was my farewell party, before the Ceremony of Passage!"


    "Yes, yes. I saw the state in which your clothes returned from last night''s said party!" retorted the woman with a critical expression, looking at the pile of clothes left on the floor.


    Elian laughed, drying his face on a white towel, and returned to the woman''s side.


    "Don''t worry, Adira! Should no one be able to fix them just deliver them to my Dark Knights. They made them that way, it''s their duty to return them to its original state!"


    "Right ... I''m sure they will...!" the woman grunted with a sigh. "And please hurry! Master Denar is downstairs waiting for you for a while, now," she informed him, picking up the dirty clothes, and left so that he could get dressed.


    Although it displeased him greatly due to its formal style, Elian put on his ceremonial clothes which awaited him carefully hanged over the back of a chair. The dark-blue velvet frock coat seemed to uncomfortably squeeze his arms, not to mention the complex silver embroidery that drew delicate, intricate shapes on the sleeves and collar, making it even flashier. The cloak he pulled over his shoulders was lined in dark-red silk, closing over his chest with a gold chain, stealing what was left of the small mobility the coat allowed him. The pants weren''t pliable at all, threatening to rip at the widest movement. And the shiny shoes, with their beaked tips, painfully squeezed his feet.


    With a frustrated sigh Elian concluded that which he already knew, nothing could compare to the simple, flexible Knight''s uniform he used every day. However today was a special day. It was the day he would complete his twentieth spring, finally stepping into the world of adulthood. And so he had to endure it.


    Of course the worst was yet to come. The Ceremony and all those guests, whose presumptuous faces and deceptive ways he deeply despised. But still, not everything was bad, and in his mind he couldn''t stop reviewing the plans he''d carefully made and that should be put in motion as soon as the Ceremony was over. The thought that the moment he''d been waiting for all those years was almost upon him left a warm sensation in his chest. And so, it was with a smiling face that Elian went down to the kitchen in order to have his breakfast.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Denar awaited him inside, making the lives of the young kitchen helpers even harder than they already were, since no one could stop him from sticking his finger in the fuming pots that filled the air with all kinds of delicious scents.


    He''d also put on his ceremonial uniform, the same that all the Dark Knights from Mithir would wear during the festivities. But, even so, Elian looked at him with jealousy, wishing he could exchange his tight clothes for the dark tunic, vest, and light cape where, in the back, embroidered in silver, glowed the Moon and the Sword, the symbol of the Dark Knights Order.


    "Elian!! Finally!" the Knight said, walking up to him and throwing an arm over the young Prince''s shoulder. "We have a lot to talk!"


    "Afterwords, Denar. If you don''t mind, I''d like to have something to eat first," he answered and seated himself in one of the wooden chairs.


    Adira, with her friendly smile and flushed cheeks, placed a plate of his favorite cookies right in front of him, one of her specialties. Elian thanked her with a warm smile and signaled Denar to join him.


    "And Elipson?" he asked, taking one cookie from the plate.


    "She''s outside, with the cadets. You''re not going to tell her?"


    "Tell her what?" asked the Prince, between bites.


    "About your traveling plans! We''re really going, aren''t we?"


    "Of course! As soon as the Ceremony is over. It''s part of the tradition, after all."


    "Yes, of course. Still my question stands. Are you going to tell her?"


    "Come on, Denar. Everyone knows ..."


    "Elian! You know what I''m talking about!" he insisted, lowering is tone to a whisper so that no one else could hear him. He knew all too well that the young women working around the kitchen could never keep a secret. "We''re talking about something quite different from a night spent under the stars and a supposed ''search for the inner self'' as the tradition states!"


    Elian took a deep breath and stole another cookie from the plate.


    "No, I''m not going to tell her that. If I did she''d want to come along and I wouldn''t know how to tell her to stay. I already told her it''ll be a boring trip to the border and back again. I don''t intend it to take more than two, three days, anyway."


    "Two or three days is hardly one night!" the Knight contested and Elian sighed shrugging.


    "Well, everyone knows how you''re always leading me astray and kidnapping me for days at a time ..."


    "Of course! It had to be me ..." Denar added, ironically.


    "Why do you reckon I''m bringing you along? Anyway, everything''s going to be alright. As long as Arkel does as we agreed and delivers my note informing everyone that we''ve decided to continue my birthday''s celebration at the provinces south of Mithir, there won''t be a problem."


    Denar took a deep breath knowing that nothing he could say would change Elian''s mind once he had made a decision, and shrugged, giving up on the subject.


    "Hum ... you''re going to lie to Elipson, then..." he concluded, sounding amused at the idea, and his taunting tone earned him a reproachful look from his Prince.


    "You know perfectly well that I don''t lie! Least of all to Elipson! It''s not a lie. It''s going to be a boring and tiring trip. The rest I''m just going to omit!"


    The Knight looked at him sideways and shook his head in ironic disapproval.


    "If only she could hear you ..."


    "If only you could hear what I tell her, when I talk about you ..."


    "You talk with her about me?!"


    "Of course! Whenever I want to say something bad about you I always go to her. She never disagrees!" he answered, smiling, and Denar gave him a threatening look. "After all these years ... can''t stop wondering what she''ll be like ..." Elian added in a small whisper, his expression suddenly distant, and the Knight looked at him unable to understand.


    "She?!" he asked, uncertain for a second, until he finally understood who the ''she'' he referring to was. "Oh, she ... Oh, come on, Elian. She''ll be a boring and annoying fifteen-year-old girl, like all the other girls her age!"


    "Yeah ... probably ..." he granted, thoughtfully. "Anyways, I can count on you, right?"


    "It shall be as Your Highness commands ...!" the Knight answered with a small curtsy and Elian glared at him disapprovingly.


    "Denar!"


    "Just kidding! Of course you can. I''m just as curious about that girl as you are. After all, I''m sick and tired of hearing you speak about her. If it wasn''t for the fact that she''s of your blood, and that the last time you saw her she was nothing but a baby, I''d swear you''re completely in love with her! At the very least quite obsessed!"


    "Denar!!"


    The Knight laughed out loud, amused by his Prince''s outraged expression, and slapped him lightly on the back.


    "And don''t just sit there, Your Highness. His Majesty still wants to review some of the Ceremony''s details with you. And it won''t be long before you''ll have to start welcoming your guests. Today the honors are rightfully yours."


    Elian smiled forcibly before Denar''s irony, feeling suddenly depressed at the reminder of his duties for that day, and stood up with a heavy sigh, leaving his last safe refuge - the kitchen.

 Chapter 1 - The Ceremony (P2)

    Part 2 - Rite of Passage


    As tradition dictated, on that festive day, the Prince Heir of Mithir personally welcomed, with a fake but friendly and politically adequate smile, all those who had been invited to attend his Ceremony of Passage.


    Inevitably his eyes were constantly drawn towards the high windows of the great hall, which led to the interior courtyard where the Knights normally trained. Any other day Elian would be outside, with them, dressed in the black uniform of the Order, wielding his sword. Now that same sword rested at his waist, no more than an mere ornament, and his vests were so uncomfortable that he doubted he''d be able to straddle his horse without tearing something up.


    The huge white marble hall seemed to glow, the numerous candles reflecting golden flames on the walls, casting flickering shadows on the paintings that pictured the many generations of the Royal Family.


    The royal ladies, dressed in long colorful gowns, strolled alone or accompanied, smiling and greeting politely one another. The gentlemen all bowed deeply at his passage. Cheerful voices resounded like echoes form a faraway past, the sound of the music forever lost, condemned to nonexistence by the collective of minds too absorbed by the political and social aspects of the party to be able to hear it.


    The only guest that had made him truly smile had been Elipson. Like Denar, Elipson wore the ceremonial uniform of the Knights and held a special place among the Court. After all, she was the sole responsible for the instruction and training of half the Kingdom''s armed forces. She had smiled affectionately at him, hugging him tightly and thus shocking many of the presents at the obvious lack of ceremony and respect towards the Prince Heir. Elian hadn''t minded it at all.


    Elipson was three years older than him. Her hair, tied in a ponytail as to not disturb her, was black and curly, and much shorter than the long hairs of the Court Ladies, only slightly touching her shoulders. Her eyes were gray and bright, constantly burning with that liveliness typical of a warrior.


    After wishing him a happy twentieth anniversary, she''d taken her place beside Denar, though no words had been exchanged between the two of them.


    The King rose and, with a slight wave of his hand, silenced all the voices that echoed through the room.


    Elian looked around. The hall was packed with people. Some of the presents looked at him with nostalgic smiles, remembering a much smaller Elian that seemed to have grown up too fast. Others looked at him seeing the future King, ready to demand the right decisions that all expected him to be able to make. The young maidens looked at him as if they were huntresses that had just spotted a magnificent deer lost in the woods. From then forth Elian would be considered an adult and it was expected that he''d find a suitable wife as soon as possible, assuring a successor to the throne. Unfortunately for the young ladies he knew all too well all about their true intentions and had decided, long ago, to simply ignore them.


    Taking a deep breath, he put on his ''Highness expression'', the same they all expected him to wear, and just as it had been rehearsed, walked slowly over the red carpet towards the throne where, standing up, his father awaited him.


    As he crossed the room all the guests took a knee to the ground, respectfully lowering their heads. By the corner of the eye he saw Denar and Elipson, side by side, kneeling as he walked past them.


    Looking at his father he couldn''t help notice the deep marks of the passage of time etched on the Monarch''s face, his hair, once bright blond, now gray and aged. Yet his eye still glowed with the light of pride for the son he''d raised, even though nothing would be able to mask his thin and tiered appearance. Endio had aged too fast in the last fifteen years, since, without any known or logical reason, he''d banned his sister from Mithir. Back then many had thought that the King would eventually die if the so beloved Lidya didn''t return. A thought that Elian dreaded terribly, for should something like that ever happen he would have to take up the throne.


    Casting those dark thoughts aside, he looked at his mother, standing beside the King. Her sad gaze remained the same as always, lost in space, but when she found her son''s eyes a small smile touched her lips. A light and brief smile, but a smile, nevertheless. A smile of a woman stifled by life itself, by all the pressure, by all the anguish and sadness she had had to live through. Even so, she was still beautiful. A delicate and fragile beauty, no more than a fleeting shadow of the overflowing life that had once inhabited her. But then her Kingdom had fallen, destroyed and laid to waste by war, and her world had crumbled with it. Among those who had accompanied Her Majesty when she had moved to Mithir, some said that the now seemingly delicate Lady had once ridden her horse to war, after her father and brother had fallen in battle, fighting side by side with her men. It was said that many had lost their lives at her small, frail hands, and that it had been all those deaths and destruction that had forever stained her youthful joy.


    Elian was proud of that pale, weak woman, but also felt sorry for her, sorry for all that she had lost and could never be retrieved.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    When he arrived near the throne he drop one knee on the ground and lowered his head, waiting in silence. He felt his father''s hand, heavy, cold and shaky, land on his head and listened to his hoarse and slow voice as he recited the old speech of the Rite of Passage.


    His mind wandered once more, through time, back to his childhood, back to his bedroom. Once more he felt the cold of the stone floor beneath his feet, he crossed those corridors and opened that door just so he could smile at those golden eyes drowning in bright tears.


    What would she look like now? For sure she had also grown. Would she be tall like he remembered his aunt to be? As much as he tried, he just couldn''t picture her. All he could remember were her eyes, that were the color of gold, and a baby''s smile on a round, soft face. And suddenly he was afraid ... What if she was nothing like he expected? Like he idealized her? What if Denar was right, and she was like all the other noble girls he knew, frivolous and empty, worrying only about their looks and about their desires? Maybe she was nothing like he''d dreamed her to be during all those years.


    In any case, soon all his questions would be answered, and Elian took a deep breath looking for some comfort on that single certainty, trying to cast away the anxiety that weighted on his chest.


    "Thus, Elian Darclya, on this seventh day of the present month of Kafuna, I hereby declare you a free citizen of the Kingdom of Mithir. May your soul be noble enough to bring responsibility unto your mind and to bestow upon you the power to distinguish between good and evil! Now rise, my son!"


    Elian stood up, facing the bright and deeply moved eyes of his father as he held his face and kissed him lightly on his forehead.


    "May you be all that I couldn''t be," the King added in a whisper, and drawing Elian''s sword handed it back to him as symbol of his independence.


    Elian nodded lightly, accepting the weapon with both hands, and, just as practiced, kissed its pommel and returned it to its scabbard. Bowing reverently he stepped back and turned around to face his guests. A gigantic round of applause echoed throughout the room, congratulating the Prince for his birthday, and Elian made himself smile once more, stepping down the few steps that kept him apart from the rest of the guests.


    He walked through a hearty human corridor, where curtsies and wishes of happiness accompanied his every step. And finally left the room, followed by his guests, entering the annexed hall where the main festivities would take place.


    In there large tables filled with all kinds of delicacies awaited them and the music filled the air once again.


    Holding a glass of wine, which he still hadn''t had the chance to taste, Elian stepped discreetly away. After hundreds of handshakes and another hundred congratulations, he''d finally managed to get rid of all those ceremonial greetings that tired him so much.


    Smiling happily, Denar approached him and sat beside him.


    "What a party, hey?"


    "Yeah. I''m the perfect excuse for all these noble gentlemen get stuffed for free." Elian criticized looking at the plates that passed right in front of him, filled with food to the brim.


    "Without a doubt!" Denar agreed. "Does it bother you?"


    "No. Not really. I couldn''t care less," he answered and placed his untouched glass of wine on a tray that had passed right in front of him on the hands of a young maid. "Soon, all this ... will cease to exist."


    "Why would you say that? Sometimes you''re really negative about the world around you," the Knight remarked, smiling lewdly towards two young ladies that, not far from there, kept their undivided attention fixed on the Crown Prince.


    "I know ... and you know I know."


    Denar took a deep breath and decided to drop the matter. By now he was too used to the strange things that sometimes Elian would to say, and his attention fell on Elipson that walked towards them with a smile on her face.


    "Dela and Libel are dying to talk to you," she informed Elian in a mocking tone, to which he sighed deeply.


    "And I am dying for this party to be over. You know how I fell about them, right?"


    Elipson smiled once more. Of course she knew. She''d known him since he was a child.


    "Are you really going today?" she asked, changing the subject, and Elian nodded.


    "Yes. I''ll be taking Denar with me, so that father won''t worry himself to death. We won''t go too far. Just enough to comply with the tradition."


    "That''s good, then. News from the North arrived yesterday. The Armies of the North are getting closer every day. We have to establish defense tactics, should the need arise," she reported.


    "I already spoke to the King about this matter," Denar added. "But His Majesty didn''t seem to take my advice too seriously, and to see this as nothing but a remote threat."


    "Don''t worry. As soon as I return I''ll call upon the Council so that we may all discuss what needs to be done," Elian assured and Elipson nodded lightly in accord.


    "And so ... Will you be traveling anonymously?"


    "Yes."


    "We will?!" Denar asked choking and Elian looked at him, amused.


    "Something wrong?"


    "To tell you the truth...?! Yeah! I can actually think of a dozen or so ''somethings wrongs''!" he retorted and Elian smiled, slapping him friendly on the back.


    "Oh, come on Denar! You''re always telling me about your adventures before coming here! And about how exciting it was to sleep under the stars, and all that ...! Don''t tell me you don''t miss those times!"


    "No, I don''t. Not in the least!" he countered immediately. "Elian, you don''t know what''s like to travel without any support, without knowing what awaits you. You''re used to have all you need at arm''s length. Sleep under the stars ...! Sleep out in the cold, you mean! Besides, you''re a Prince! What if something happens to you?!"


    "Nothing is going to happen to me. Isn''t it to deal with that eventuality that you''re coming with me?" Elian replied with complete confidence, leaving Denar speechless. "And as for not knowing what it''s like, well, it''s never too late to learn, right? Isn''t that what it''s mentioned on the old documents of the Ceremony of Passage? ''Sleep under the stars...?''"


    "Who says it has to be read literally?" Denar grunted, sighing bitterly and, with a last ray of hope, looked pleadingly at his Prince. But Elian''s dark eyes smiled at him, undisturbed. There was nothing he could say that would make him change his mind. "Right ... under the stars it is ..." he conceded, leaving a victorious smile on his Prince''s face.

 Chapter 1 - The Ceremony (P3)

    Part 3 - Departure


    The lively party went on, promising to go on all through the night. Elipson had excused herself and left to return to her duties. Denar too, had left to take care of the last details concerning their trip. And thus Elian had been left alone, surrounded by all those richly dressed, boring noblemen.


    He noticed the two young women walking towards him and instinctively jumped to his feet, practically fleeing the room, allowing himself to take a deep breath far away from all that commotion.


    With a smile, that came to him as soon as he realized what he had done, he headed towards the kitchen, where men and women worked tirelessly to make sure nothing was amiss in the great hall.


    "Adira? Do you have any more of those anise cookies?" he asked out loud, looking for the plump woman amongst all those white caps. He found her near the main stove as she turned around to look at him with an expression of clear disbelief in her face.


    "Young Master?!" she asked, leaving whatever she was doing to trot towards him with an angry expression. "What are you doing here? You should be upstairs!" she scolded him and Elian sighed, taking the same wooden chair he''d occupied that morning.


    "Come on, Adira ... it''s too boring! Elipson and Denar had to leave, and those annoying ladies were almost on top of me again," he answered with a soft smile.


    "Young Master, one of those annoying young ladies may very well be your future wife!"


    Elian laughed, amused, and leaned his head on one hand.


    "I think I''d rather drown to death ...!"


    "By the Gods, please don''t ever say something like that again! Not even joking!" she scolded him again, and Elian laughed.


    "I''ll be leaving soon. But before I do ..."


    Adira took a deep breath, knowing she could never win against him, and wiped her hands on the white apron tied around her round waist.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Alright, alright. Your cookies, I know. Just a moment and I''ll get you a plate," she conceded, turning around.


    "Oh, don''t worry! I can get them myself. Just tell me where they are ..." Elian added, noticing of the hustle and bustle around him.


    "And since when does Your Highness touches one of my precious cupboards? Will you please sit still?" the woman asked him, walking away with airs of importance, and Elian couldn''t help smile as he watched her go about her business. "Hey! Girl! Be careful with that tray!" she demanded as she passed by one of the young helpers and Elian followed her plump figure as she shouted orders here and there. To him, Adira was like a second mother and that kitchen had always been his personal sanctuary; a place where he knew he could run to whenever he needed a little peace and quiet, away from his duties.


    Not long after she came back with a plate filled with his favorite cookies and Elian didn''t hesitate, stealing one.


    "But tell me, Young Master. Where are you traveling to?" she asked as he happily stuffed his mouth and Elian shrugged.


    "Don''t know for sure."


    "But are you going alone?" she asked again, sounding worried, and Elian gave her a smile.


    "No. Denar is coming with me."


    "Hum, well, that''s good then. Master Denar is rather good with his sword and I''m sure he''ll be a great help. He''s a good lad."


    "I guess so. Anyway, we''ll be traveling together and we''ll be back by tomorrow or the day after."


    "Oh, I''ll pack some of these cookies then, so you can take them with you on the road. What do you say?"


    Elian smiled and stole another cookie before she could take the plate away.


    "I''d be eternally grateful."


    Though against his will, but all too well aware of his duties, after a few remarks from Adira, Elian returned to the great hall. To his relief, not long after his return, the guests, their bellies filled and faces flushed by all the wine they''d drank, started to take their leave.


    Nevertheless he still had to endure another session of smiles, congratulations, handshakes and bows, not to mention all the passionate looks and kisses from the young noble ladies that had attended his party. Another cloying fraction of time that seemed to extend for all eternity.


    However, even though time seemed to pass slower than usual, the great hall was eventually empty. Elian sighed in relief and approached his parents that seemed exhausted. He said his goodbyes, tenderly kissing Mara''s face, and went back to his quarters. After changing his clothes back to his everyday uniform - the same all the other Knights wore - he left in search of Denar, who awaited him ready to depart.


    He could hardly believe when he finally straddle his horse. The dusk was upon them but, even so, he smiled happily. ''I''ll be fulfilling my promise now. After this, my word will be free. Everything depends on you, little one ... My whole destiny depends on who you really are!''


    And, signaling Denar, they both started their journey, crossing the palace walls, through the crowded streets of the city and beyond the city walls, leaving Mithir and taking the North road, towards Everlyn.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P1)

    Part 1 - Not One of You!


    The warriors and Knights that surrounded them fell suddenly silent, focusing on the fight taking place right before their eyes. Both fighters seemed to have reached a deadlock and it looked like the combat would end in a tie.


    After all that time wielding it, the sword felt heavy, forcing the smaller fighter to hold it with both hands. The other fighter, a Knight of Everlyn, was a big man, with broad shoulders and strong harms. Strength was something he definitely didn''t lack, and he showed it proudly by wearing a full, complex armor that looked rather heavy. Watching his every move a cold smile touched the smaller fighter''s lips. There it was, his weakness - agility!


    Breathing heavily under the helm that covered both head and face, there wasn''t a single inch of skin that didn''t feel sticky beneath the blazing heat of the midday sun. But the taller fighter was also tiered, he also panted. It was so hot!


    ''It''s way past time to put an end to this.'' And, charging towards the big man, the smaller fighter avoided the fast blow of his heavy sword. Without stopping and with a fast turn, the sword descended in an agile curve to immediately rise again, the point of the blade pressing against the Knight''s chest, threatening his life.


    Having lost the fight, the man dropped his weapon on the floor. He hadn''t been fast enough to recover from the blow he''d launched, which had hindered his ability to defend against his adversary''s attack.


    "There''s not one of you, not even one, able to defeat me! This Kingdom is lost!" the winner cried out, the strong voice muffled by the helm and, sheathing the sword, mounted his horse and left behind the silent circle of warriors who, once more, had been left speechless before such performance.


    It was always the same. Every week there was a new warrior anxious to challenge him. And until that day no one had been able to win against him.


    As if it knew its owner''s mind, the horse took them towards the forest that formed the West border of the Kingdom and only stopped when it reached the sunny shores of the Silver Lake.


    Pulling hard at the helm that seemed about to choke her to death, she was finally able to take a deep breath, her blond, wavy, sticky hair falling freely down her back. With a sigh of relief, she dismounted her horse and walked towards the lake, where the sun cast bright reflections on the crystal waters. Dipping her hands in the cold water she washed her face, cooling herself.


    "Allana!!"


    The girl jumped, startled, and slowly turned around to face the furious expression that awaited her.


    "Heric. And how are you feeling today? It''s a beautiful day, wouldn''t you agree?"


    Heric strode towards her, holding her by an arm, and roughly pulled her away from the lake.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that I don''t want you to walk around in these clothes?"


    Allana pulled at her arm to no avail, wishing she could simply demand that he''d never touch her again, and raised her head, facing the angry brown eyes that looked down at her.


    "Your warriors are worthless, Heric! What do you think will happen to our Kingdom when the Armies of the North attack us?"


    "You are a Princess! You cannot walk around dressed like that, fighting against my men! How many times do I have to explain it to you?" he snapped.Stolen novel; please report.


    Allana looked away, angrily, and Heric took a deep breath releasing her.


    "Allana ... you''re to be my wife. You shouldn''t be worrying about such unpleasant things, like war or warriors. You should try and ... and ..."


    "Please you?! Give me a break!" she added with despise. ''No. Calm down. Everything will be lost, if you face him like that. Everlyn will lose its last and only hope'', she reminded herself, trying to control her wish to kick him to the ground!


    "Allana!" he admonished her, holding her hard by her shoulders and the girl couldn''t help cower slightly before his severe tone. "I''m taking you back to the palace right now!" he decided and Allana obeyed against her will.


    Furious at the way he treated her, she mounted her black stud and Heric, on his horse, held both reins, leading her back to the palace, as if she were unable to ride her own horse.


    Contrary to what would be normal to any traveler wishing to be welcomed to Everlyn''s palace, Heric took her by a narrow path, leading her directly to the stables and avoiding having to cross the area where the Knights went about their daily practices.


    Everlyn''s palace was a large complex formed by three distinctive wings, connected through bright corridors covered in long rows of windows. In the main wing were the common facilities, such as the kitchen, the dining room, the council room, the library and other rooms at the disposal, not only of the Royal Family, but also of the Council of Ministers. In the South wing were located the sleeping quarters, be it the Royal Family''s chambers or the guest''s rooms, usually left empty since it was rare for Everlyn to receive any important guests. And finally, the North wing was dedicated to the festivity halls, where a beautiful ballroom occupied most of the first floor. However, and due to the lack of use, the North wing remained closed and no one went there in years.


    The three wings opened to the front yard of the palace, where lanes of white stone cut through a green lawn, leading to a large square. There stood a delicate white fountain made of three elegant stone maidens that poured clear crystal water from the basins they held. However, only the main wing opened to the back, to a small yard where narrow paths led to the palace gardens.


    It was there that Dana awaited them.


    Heric dismounted and reached for the Princess, helping her down, although they all knew she was perfectly able to do it by herself. Dana''s blue eyes also looked at her furiously, and Allana lowered her head pretending to feel remorseful. ''I am no one, only one more. And those that live here and depend on us are many. And they need someone to guide them'', she told herself, preparing for the punishment that would surly follow.


    "It was as we expected. I found her by the Silver Lake! Dressed ... like this!" Heric pointed out and Dana approached her, holding her by an arm.


    "Thank you, My Lord. I''ll take care of of the rest."


    Heric nodded in accordance and walked past them, towards the palace. Allana raised her head, looking fearfully at Dana, but her nanny remained silent as she angrily pulled her inside.


    Once back in her room, Dana undressed her of her male clothes and prepared to leave, taking with her all those attires unworthy of a Princess. However, just before closing the door, she stopped as if she had forgotten something, and looked back at her. Allana had been waiting and she knew it, which only made her even angrier, knowing that those golden eyes had already guessed what she was about to say.


    "And Allana ... You''re grounded! You won''t be leaving your room unless I say so! Understand?"


    "Yes ..." she simply replied and Dana finally left.


    Allana ran to the door and locked it, letting herself slide towards the floor where she remained seated.


    For a moment there, when Heric had held her near the lake, she''d thought he''d hit her again. And now she was once more locked in her own room, grounded until who knows when.


    Her thoughts wandered once more towards that group of warriors where not even a single man was able to defeat her. Her! A fifteen year old girl! How could they possible win over an entire army? The war was near. And Everlyn was doomed.


    She was sure her mother was also aware of it ... but she was too sick and seemed to have lost all interest in matters concerning the world of the living. And Heric ... Heric was in a desperate situation and took it out on her at every chance he got. She would have to marry him by the end of Spring, when she completed her sixteenth birthday, but the mere thought gave her the creeps. He was too old, twice as old as her! Were it not for her mother, she thought, she would have left that place long ago! The world, outside, was so beautiful and attractive, so big and unexplored! But Lidya was so sick ...


    With a resigned sigh, Allana took a deep breath and got up to take a bath that would clean the sweat of the battle from her skin.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P2)

    Part 2 - A Wonderful Night


    Night fell over Everlyn, soft and mild like any Spring night. Putting down her book she looked out of the tall window and the sweet perfume of flowers reached her, dragged in by the soft breeze. The starry sky over her head shone like silver and soon the moon would rise, as if it were born from the darkness that was the Silver Forest seen from afar.


    However her attention was caught by the two small figures that, down below, stood on the front courtyard. Leaning forward a bit more she watch as they were accepted into the Royal Palace. Allana had never seen them, nor the uniform they wore, and she couldn''t help feeling curious about the two strangers. To tell the truth she couldn''t even remember the last time Everlyn had received any guests.


    The knock at her door startled her and she quickly sat back of her bed, waiting.


    "Lady Allana! Could you please open the door?"


    "No!" she answered dryly, recognizing Dana''s voice.


    "Allana ...!" the voice sounded threatening now, but Allana couldn''t care less.


    "No! No! No! And if you want to come in you''ll have to break down the door!"


    "Allana!!" Dana insisted, this time shouting her name but the door remained closed.


    "I won''t open it! Didn''t you say I was grounded? That I had to stay locked up in my room? Well then! I''m complying with my punishment!"


    "Allana! You ... show me some respect!"


    "It''s no use, Dana! I will not open it!" the Princess replied, crossing her arms and averting her gaze, as if Dana could see her through the door.


    "Is that so? Then you shall stay in there until morning! You hear me? And no dinner for you!"


    "Bah! Big deal!" the girl grunted and she heard Dana''s quick footsteps storm across the corridor which only went to show just how angry she was.


    Allana held her book and sighed. ''Who needs dinner anyway? Not me! This is so boring ... Well, at least I won''t have to talk to Heric.''


    She laid back, looking at the starry sky outside, and took a deep breath.


    "But I would really like to know who those strangers were ..." she muttered to herself.


    Suddenly sitting back up a smile brightened her face. What a wonderful idea!!


    Leaving her book behind, she jumped from the bed dropping to the ground, looking for what she had hidden under bed, sometime ago. Her small hands touched a soft package and her eyes gleamed with excitement! It was still there!, she concluded pulling it from under the bed. With urgent and clumsy gestures, she untied the string that tied the package together and pulled away the leather cover to reveal a few pieces of clothing. It was a uniform like those wore by the boys that helped around the palace and that she had secretly ''borrowed'' it sometime, last year.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Without further delay, Allana changed clothes and tied her long hair into a braid, wrapping it around her head. Over it she placed the small cap with the green feather that all the servants wore and looked at herself in the mirror. Everything was in place, she happily verified.


    Walking towards the door, she opened it and peered into the corridor illuminated by numerous torches. No one in sight. And so, she closed the door behind her and quickly made her way towards the stairs.


    Once back on the first floor, Allana took the corridor that would take her to the dining hall. She expected to find their guests sitting at the table, discussing with Heric what had brought them there. She would watch them from the door, hidden amongst the shadows. And just for a few moments, enough to see their faces.


    "Excuse me, please!" she immediately stopped, her heart beating too fast, and turned around, fearing she''d been found out, keeping her head low. Somehow she had to get away, but how?


    The one that had called her walked towards her, and Allana squeezed her hands nervously. The sudden sound of a warm laughter surprised her, granting her courage to raise her head, only enough to see who had called her.


    He was a young man, dressed in black pants and a dark-red velvet tunic with small golden buttons. He wore mounting boots and his hair was as dark as the night, although a few strands glittered with a silver color amongst the darkness, as if he were older than his young face would lead one to think.


    "I wonder ... Could you please help me? As strange as it may seem I don''t know how to get back to my quarters," he continued, awkwardly scratching his head even though he seemed amused by the whole situation. However, when his black eyes looked directly at her his smile vanished immediately. Allana, on the other hand, tried to look away but couldn''t, as if she''d been hypnotized. And suddenly a crazy thought crossed her mind. She knew him!


    Unable to move she saw as his hand rose towards her, to touch her face, and once again her body didn''t obey her, even though she tried as hard as she could to step back. However, right before he could touch her, another voice echoed through the room freeing her from that strange enchantment.


    "Sir Denon! I''ve been looking for you."


    The girl dropped to her knees as soon as she recognized the frail and shaky voice of her own mother, and lowered her head like any other servant would have done before his Queen.


    "Your Majesty ...!" the young man said softly, bowing deeply.


    Lidya looked at the servant boy for an instant and then back at her guest.


    "Is something wrong, my Lord?"


    "No, not at all. I mean ... well, the truth is I believe I got lost, Your Majesty," Elian replied, smiling lightly which made Lidya return his smile with a much fainter one. "I was precisely asking this young boy for directions. I fear the wonders of your palace have led me astray in such a way I forgot to take notice of my surroundings."


    "Oh, I''m truly flattered. But please, do follow me. I will personally lead you back to your chambers. And on the way maybe you could tell me news from the South Kingdoms you''ve visited?"


    Elian smiled with a small curtsy and followed the slow, uncertain footsteps of the older woman.


    Allana took a deep breath and, as soon as they had left the room, ran back to her own bedroom.


    Once back to safety, she locked the door and got undressed, storing her servant clothes back under the bed. In her nightgown, she slid under the covers that awaited her and smiled at the moon that now floated high in the sky, feeling rather pleased with herself.


    Well, that had been a close call! And yet she couldn''t help wonder who that young man was ... Probably some nobleman from a neighboring Kingdom, with that boring talk about how wonderful the palace was. Bah! He''d sounded so much like Heric that it made her sick to the stomach. And she was certain they''d make sure to introduce him to her the following day. She hated that kind of situation! She really didn''t want to meet him! If only she could stay up there ... But she knew it would be impossible. Besides she was already starving as it was. Nothing would make her miss breakfast the following morning! If only Selina could take her place. She always had fun with that sort of thing ...


    Nonetheless, the moment she closed her eyes his face was there once again and Allana had no choice but to acknowledge that those black eyes were strangely familiar and frighteningly enticing.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P3)

    Part 3 - Nightmare


    Denar jumped as soon as the door opened and waited for Elian to come in.


    "Where the hell have you been?"


    "Hush!! Not so loud!"


    "Do you even know how worried I was?, you half-assed Prince!"


    Elian took a deep breath and started to get undressed.


    "I just went for a walk. And imagine! Got lost."


    "You went looking for her!" he accused and Elian faced the Knight''s serious expression.


    "I did. But couldn''t find her. Lidya brought me back. I really got lost. This palace is bigger than it looks."


    Denar laughed at his Prince''s miserable expression and sat on a chair, near the table, where a basket painted in gold had been placed, filled with fruits of all kinds.


    "Really, Elian! Well, I do have to concede. Never thought they would believe that idiotic story about us being messengers from the South Kingdoms. They could even have suspected that we were spies from the North."


    Elian smiled, shrugging proudly.


    "Some things you''ll never understand, Denar. So it''s better if you don''t even try. It''s not worth it!"


    "Of course! As Your Highness commands! I do bid you, my Lord and Prince, a very good night!" the Knight replied sarcastically, with a deep bow.


    "Stop being annoying, will you? You know I hate that!"


    "Yes, my Lord," he answered, bowing once more with a mocking smile, and turned to leave, but not before pocketing a bunch of grapes.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The rooms where they were staying were interconnected by a wooden door and, right before closing it, Denar bowed once more, to which Elian answered with a grimace, controlling his desire to throw something hard at his head.


    As soon as Denar disappeared Elian recalled the strange encounter he had had in the main hall. That scared, young face had remained engraved in his memory and he just couldn''t understand why. Almost as if something was preventing him from seeing what was right there, in front of him. Him, who had always been able to see more than anyone else, and always things that he wasn''t suppose to see.


    He lay down on the wide, soft bed, having decided to get some rest after the long trip they''d endured since leaving Mithir, and tried to forget that expression that uncomfortably and persistently filled his mind.


    It was already late when Elian woke up, startled as it happened every night. His heart pounded painfully, his face and hands were moist with cold sweat.


    "Elian! Are you alright?" the Knight asked, rushing to his side, carrying a lamp that made the Prince shield his eyes.


    "You''re so pale!" Denar stated, sitting by his side, and placed the lamp on the bedside table. "Heard you scream. That dream again?"


    Elian nodded, his expression still a mask of grief, and Denar sighed, placing a comforting hand on his head as if he were just a small boy.


    "Want to tell me about it?"


    "I ... can''t remember ..."


    Denar gently stroked his black hair and pushed him down, making him lay back once again.


    "Rest now. It''s all over now," he told him, covering him with the blankets, but Elian urgently held his hand, as if he''d forgotten something extremely important.


    "Allana!"


    "Allana is alright."


    "No. She''ll wake up soon ... scared and alone ...!"


    "Elian ... Allana is in her room. And you can''t just go in there, like you used to when you were a child. Besides, she doesn''t even know you! How do think she''d react if a stranger invaded her bedchamber in the middle of the night?"


    Elian took a deep breath allowing his head to rest on the soft pillow.


    "Strange ..." he mused facing Denar''s green eyes that seemed to have a life of their own, reflecting the flickering light of the lamp. "You''re right, of course ... How silly of me ..."


    "Rest now. You''re tired from the road and tomorrow is going to be a big day!"


    "Or not ..."


    Denar leaned over his Prince, placing a light kiss on in his forehead as if were just an insecure boy. Then picked up his lamp and returned to his room. Elian followed him with his gaze, as the warm light faded away, leaving him surrounded by darkness again.


    "Or not ..." he whispered and fell asleep.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P4)

    Part 4 - Breakfast


    Elian woke up with the first rays of light. Looking out the window he could anticipate a glorious Summer-like day.


    Since they had arrived at dusk he hadn''t had the chance to truly appreciate the small Kingdom of Everlyn. Now, basking in the morning light, the city beyond the palace walls seemed to glow, its small houses all painted in white.


    He looked for something to wear amongst the many and rich pieces of clothing that filled his wardrobe, and combed his black hair where silver streaks glistened lightly. Then he went to Denar''s room and tried to drag the Knight out of his bed, which, as he had learned from previous experiences, was never an easy task.


    "Come on, Denar! Don''t want to be late for breakfast!"


    "Hum ... we can have it in the kitchen ..." the Knight answered, still half asleep, refusing to open his eyes, and Elian laughed.


    "We''re not in Mithir! Wake up!"


    Denar opened his eyes and, after glaring threateningly at his Prince, turned the other way in hopes of going back to sleep.


    "Denar! Wake up!" Elian insisted, pulling his blankets and smiled mischievously. "Wake up! That''s an order!"


    The Knight took a deep breath, showing just how unhappy and unwilling he really was about fulfilling that order, and finally rose to his feet. However, once wide awake, the promise of a rich and delicious breakfast made him get ready in record time.


    A Royal Guard awaited them outside the door to their chambers. Elian observed him discreetly. Sure he was armed, he noticed. But wearing those rich and heavy clothes, where precious gemstones glistened against the dark blue fabric, he would never be able to stand his ground in a fight.


    As soon as he saw them the Guard bowed deeply.


    "Your Majesty asked me to escort you to the dining hall," he informed them.


    "Your Majesty is too kind," Elian replied and they both followed the Guard across bright corridors where the daylight poured in from numerous high windows.


    In the dining hall a row of servants awaited the arrival of the Royal Family and an extremely well dress butler showed them to their seats at the long table.


    Denar looked happily at the various dishes that, just as he''d imagined, looked delicious and were enough to feed twenty hungry Knights.


    "See ...? We''re the firsts here!" he whispered in a reprimand. "You could have let me sleep a bit more! Now I have to sit here, looking at all this food but unable to touch it because we have to wait! Elian! This is torture!"


    "Shush!!"


    Not long after their arrival a tall woman entered the room, a woman Elian could swear he knew. Following her was a young girl of golden hair and eyes the color of liquid honey. His heart raced filled with questions and anxiety. Bows and curtsies were exchanged and Elian observed the girl curiously. She wore a simple blue dress and her hair, of a dark golden color, fell straight down her back. He wondered about her name but none of the had introduced themselves, leaving him in silence as he was afraid to take the initiative and be considered impolite.


    After a few more moments arrived a tall, sturdy man. ''Guest of the house'', as he introduced himself, it was clear by his physical appearance that he had endured long years of training with a sword. He had shoulder-length brown hair, which he wore carefully tied at the back of his head, and brown eyes, severe and hard, maybe due to a harsh past now long forgotten. Nevertheless Elian could tell just by looking at him that he''d never be a warm or gentle person.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Excusing herself, the girl in the blue dress left the room and Elian couldn''t help follow her with his gaze as she left. Was she the girl he had come to find? Looking questioningly at Denar he was faced with his serious and alert expression. Almost as if he was a bodyguard, ready to jump in his defense at any moment. Elian smiled at him, trying to relax him a little, and they waited again.


    A few moments later the girl came back leading another young woman. They laughed and spoke softly with one another but, as soon as they entered the room, all laughing immediately ceased. And yet his heart beat louder than ever as his eyes followed the girl who had just arrived; dressed in a white dress, golden eyes as large as those of a doe.


    The Lady that had also been waiting bowed lightly towards the girl, although Elian could have sworn that her expression had been one of veiled threat. However if he had seen right, she ignored it completely.


    The older man rose to his feet, approaching her and, bowing his head, politely took her hand and kissed it softly.


    The girl smiled, a courtly smile certainly, but a clearly forced one.


    "Lord Heric ..." she whispered and then looked at her guests.


    Elian smiled discretely as he recognized her without a doubt. Those were the eyes from his childhood and he instantly recalled his chance meeting, the night before.


    "My Lady," the older woman started, turning towards them. "May I introduce you your guests. The Knight Sir Denon Darian, messenger from Leips."


    Elian rose to his feet and lightly bowed his head, making Heric choke in outrage. A mere messenger that wouldn''t bow properly when facing the Crown Princess! He wished Allana would feel insulted by the obvious lack of respect so that he could punish that insolent brat accordingly! But the girl didn''t say a word. Quite the opposite. Somehow she seemed amused by his impertinence. And besides, there he was, the same face ... the same dark eyes that had haunted her all night.


    Denar also rose, approaching her as he took notice of the sudden heavy atmosphere, and bowed deeply.


    "The Knight Sir Denar Etien." The woman informed, recovering her ability to speak. "Her Highness Princess Allana Sirian," she told them and Allana smiled once more, that obviously fake smile, raising her head so that her voice would sound in a tone worthy of a Crown Princess.


    "I bid you welcome. I don''t know if you have already been properly introduced ..." she told them in a formal tone, turning towards the woman beside her. "Lady Dana Cindar, Governess of House Sirian. Lady Selina, my lady in waiting," she said indicating the girl that had arrived with her and who bowed respectfully before both guests.


    "And Lord Heric S¨¢wiel, Adviser of the Royal Family," she concluded and both Knights greeted the man who gave them a cold, almost menacing look. "I regret to inform you that Her Majesty won''t be joining us today, for which I ask for your understanding. And unfortunately the same applies to me. I do wish you all a pleasant meal."


    "But my Lady!"


    Allana faced the angry expression that had taken over Dana''s face and replied with smile. There was nothing she could do to stop her, not there, in the presence of those strangers. And the thought alone was enough to fill her with glee.


    "Please don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine," she replied with a mocking smile and simply left the room.


    Elian watched her leave and it was as if the sun that filled the windows had suddenly grown dimmer. On the other hand Dana''s and Heric''s expressions showed more than mere sadness for the Princess''s absence.


    "So tell me, Sir Denon. Where exactly did you come from?"


    Elian faced Heric, waking from his thoughts, and looked over at Denar in search of some help.


    "Oh, we originally came from Leips," the Knight replied.


    "And where are you headed?"


    "M¨¢don."


    "M¨¢don?! Isn''t that too close to the Armies of the North?"


    "Exactly so, my Lord."


    "On your way here, did you pass through Mithir?" Elian looked at Dana who had made that question and nodded.


    "Are they also getting ready for war?"


    "Yes ... I''m afraid so, since this war is unavoidable," he told her, the words flowing out of his mouth before he was aware of what he was saying. "I''m terribly sorry, but if you''ll excuse me I would like to check on our mounts after yesterday''s long ride," he added and Dana nodded, looking surprised by the sudden change of subject. Elian, however, took immediate advantage of that subtle gesture, rising to his feet and leaving the room.


    Heric looked at him with an unfriendly expression and was about to follow him when Denar interrupted him, forcing him to stay where he was.


    "And you, my Lord? You told us you were also a guest, right? Where did you originally came from?"


    Heric glared at him, clearly annoyed but, faced with the polite smile of the Knight, he didn''t have any other choice but to answer his question ... and all the following ones. If there was ever a person good at entangling people in conversation that was Denar.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P5)

    Part 5 - A Proper Talk


    Elian walked down the white corridor, flanked by tall windows. His footsteps echoed lightly through the silence that seemed to fill the entire palace of Everlyn. Contrary to Mithir, where guests and ministers were constantly received at the palace, there was no one in Everlyn, besides the Royal Family and that stern man. The palace was filled with a kind of peace and quiet that actually pleased him. He was sick and tired of having to deal with the various members of the court and their constant flattery. On the other hand, that silence carried a mix of melancholy and sadness. Elian had seen it clearly in Lidya''s eyes, but not only in hers. Dana and Heric too, shared that same feeling, though the later seemed to want to hide it beneath all that male toughness which made him all the more cold and inaccessible. Allana, almost like a miracle, seemed to have escaped that silent illness, as if she''d been living in another world, far away from everything else.


    Looking around he thought he''d gotten lost again. Everlyn''s palace was much bigger than one might think, when seeing it from afar. It was almost as if a new bright corridor appeared before him every time he turned a corner.


    Finally a stone archway led him outside. The sun was shining brightly and Elian basked in its light as he stepped onto the grass. The sound of laughter guided his steps and for an instant he just stood there, listening and watching her, as she sat in the middle of all that green.


    Her long blond hair had been tied on a braid that fell over her back, shining under the sun has if it were made of pure gold. Her white dress, spread over the grass, seemed to reflect the morning light. And beside her laid a huge feline, its fur listed in black and white.


    Allana played with the animal as if it were a mere cat and Elian ended up believing it was probably tamed and harmless. However, the moment he got closer to her, the big tiger raised its head, looking at him ferociously and growled threateningly. Elian halted right where he stood and Allana, warned of his intrusion, looked up at him without making a single gesture in order to pacify ''her pet''.


    "Sir Denon. Please don''t tell me you''ve got lost again," she greeted him in a sassy tone and Elian laughed, though he kept that big cat under surveillance.


    "I thought as much. We did meet yesterday."


    Allana looked away and stroked the tiger''s fur, which made it give up on its growling threat and surrender to the girl''s touch.


    "Really? I''m deeply sorry, but I seem to have forgotten all about such an event," she retorted with despise and Elian laughed lightly.


    "Please make up your mind, Your Highness. Still, even if you have forgotten, I remember it perfectly. Of course your attires were ... quite different. If I recall correctly you were wearing ... pants? Oh yes! And if I''m allowed to say so, a rather ridiculous hat on your head!" he described mockingly and Allana gave him a fierce look.


    "How dare you talk to me like that? Besides, I have no obligation whatsoever to explain myself before someone such as you! After all, you''re nothing but a ... mere messenger!" she scorned, clearly annoyed, and Elian tried hard to control his laughter.


    "But of course, Your Highness," he retorted, bowing respectfully. "I''m fully aware of my standing, and it is as Your Highness says. You have no obligation whatsoever to grant me any kind of explanation. But ... can you say the same about Her Majesty the Queen?" Allana remained silent but her golden eyes gleamed coldly at the implied threat. "Oh, and another thing! I''m not a mere messenger. I am a Knight! And if you''ll excuse me, it is my duty to report all and any irregularities I may observe directly to the Queen. After all, I am in Her Majesty''s debt and have to repay her kindness in providing us a place to stay," Elian added, trying to look as serious as possible, and Allana blushed furiously.


    "Irregularities?! What are you talking about?!"


    "Please, Princess ... I wonder what you would call it, having someone of your stand walking around the palace in such attire. If someone were to see you and recognize you ... I''m sure you''re fully aware of how a rumor like that goes around rapidly, since it is quite rare for servants to be able to keep their mouths shut about matters concerning the Royal Family."


    Allana looked away, raising her head in an expression of superiority, and Elian waited, smiling.


    "Tell me ... How much do you want for your silence?"


    The Prince laughed out loud and the girl looked at him with despise.


    "What?! Does my Lady intent to bribe a Knight? You can keep your coin, Princess. I won''t be taking any golden coins, when I finally leave this world."


    She seemed surprised at his answer. From all the replies she''d expected to hear ...! In her mind, those that surrounded her always expected to gain something in return for a favor. She despised those kinds of people. Ambitious people without values, moral or character. However that Knight had refused her without a thought. And although he seemed to be a presumptuous, annoying little man, in that single moment he kind of won her admiration. Still she wasn''t about to let him know that! And so, she lifted her chin, facing him with airs of superiority.


    "So? What can I do for you then?" she asked, trying to look indifferent and Elian smiled, much more pleased with that question than with the latter.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "You can send that tiger away so that we can have a proper talk."


    The girl seemed shocked by his proposal and looked at the tiger that kept a fierce eye on her guest.


    "Go. Go hunt your lunch. I''ll be OK." The tiger looked at her, growling lightly as if warning her about some imminent danger, and Allana smiled, stroking its fur. "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine." The tiger licked her hand and then rose, walking away with heavy steps, until it disappeared behind the trees that seemed to get thicker as one left that sunny yard.


    Once certain that the tiger was gone, Elian approached her and sat beside her.


    "And? What else can I do for you?" she asked him again, trying to look undisturbed, and he smiled, resting his hands behind his back in a relaxed position.


    "Tell me about you."


    "About me?!"


    "Yes. For instances ... What do you like to do?"


    "Do you question all the Princesses from all the Kingdoms you visit this way?"


    "Hum ... I guess not."


    "I thought as much. I doubt you''d still have that head of yours if you did so. Well, Sir Denon, if it''s about the administration, or the fighting forces of this Kingdom that you want to know, I''m afraid you''re asking the wrong person. You should try Lord Heric. He is the one in charge of such matters."


    Elian laughed. Her confident look amused him, even though he knew fully well she didn''t trust him one bit.


    "I''m not a spy, if that''s what you''re thinking. Don''t you feel lonely? Always locked up in this palace?" he asked, looking around him before facing her again. And for a fleeting instant something changed in the girl''s expression ... a shadow he had not expected to find darkened her golden eyes.


    "I''m not always locked up in here!" she rebuked dryly and Elian smiled.


    "No, you''re probably not, right?" She faced him severely and Elian took a deep breath. "Please don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about last night."


    Allana sighed and looked up at the blue sky over their heads. Her expression had changed. No longer fierce or haughty, she now looked more like a child, and the thought made him smile. Because that was exactly what she was.


    "Being royalty is very boring. I wish I could be more like ... you! It must be great, being able to get on a horse and just travel the world, without destiny or schedules to uphold. Without anyone to tell you what to do! And so yes, sometimes I run away. I dress differently so that others won''t recognize me and, for a few moments, I live other people''s lives. And it''s like I''m living a dream ..."


    "And the others?"


    "Oh ... Dana as cared for me since I was a baby. Every time I remember my childhood she''s there. She''s the one who raised us both, me and Selina. My mother is always far away, locked up in a world of memories where no one is allowed to enter. And Heric rules in her place. I don''t remember where he came from, or when he arrived, since I was too young. But to me he has always been like that ... too big, untouchable ... severe ..." She clenched her hands tightly together and sighed deeply. "I am to be his wife by the end of Spring, when I turn sixteen," she added quietly and they were left in silence.


    Elian couldn''t avoid feeling her sorrow and sadness, which he had thought her, somehow, to be immune to. And yet her sadness ran even deeper than anyone else''s. Because hers was a resigned sadness, one that had to be hidden and kept in silence, which had led him to his initial misjudgment. No, Allana was far from being the confident, joyful, young woman she had appeared to be, just moments ago.


    "But if it is against your will ... why would you accept it?" he finally asked and she took a deep breath.


    "Hum ... because the Kingdom needs a King, and Heric will be a good King," she told him and straightened her back, almost as if someone had scolded her. "But I speak too much! I''m sure none of this can be of any interest to you. Please, tell me! What''s it like to be a Knight?"


    Elian smiled at the curiosity that brightened her smiling face and decided to indulge her.


    "Well, it can be complicated, at times. Being a Knight implies a certain amount of sacrifice."


    "In your Kingdom ... are there women...? I mean. Can women ..."


    "Sure. In fact, one of our best Knights is a woman. However not many follow through with their training until the end. Passing all the grades takes some time and many girls end up getting married or finding the physical training too hard. But in our Kingdom there are two Orders of Knights, The Black Order and the White Order. And amongst the White Knights there are a lot of women."


    "How''s that?"


    "The White Knights are responsible for all the knowledge. They''re the ones who assemble and organize our libraries and manuscripts. They also distribute goods amongst the needy and work with healing and medicine.


    The Black Knights are responsible for the defense of the Kingdom and for keeping the law. They are formed in the arts and tactics of combat, military strategy and all kinds of fighting techniques. White Knights never wield weapons. Well, at least they never had to, until now ..." Elian added.


    "Are you talking about the Armies of the North?"


    Elian looked at her and smiled at her grave tone.


    "Yes. They''re a threat worth of consideration, don''t you agree?"


    Allana sighed but didn''t answer, as if that subject wasn''t to her liking.


    "And you? What kind of Knight are you?"


    "Well, to tell the truth I don''t really belong to any Order. But Denar is a Black Knight."


    "Is that possible?" she asked, intrigued. "I thought belonging to an Order meant a specific kind of training ..."


    Elian smiled, gracelessly, not knowing exactly what to tell her, and decided to make up an answer.


    "Hum ... you see ..."


    "Lady Allana!!"


    They both looked up, towards the strong voice that had shouted her name, and Heric trotted furiously towards them.


    "Lady Allana! May I inquire what you''re doing out here, by yourself, with that ... stranger?!"


    Elian smiled politely and rose to his feet.


    "I was just telling Her Highness about some of my Kingdom''s beauties," he explained but, when he looked at her, her smile had disappeared, that indifferent expression returning to her face


    "Your Highness! Would you please accompany me?" Heric insisted dryly and Allana stood up, quietly dusting her white dress.


    "It was a pleasure talking with you, Sir Denon," she told him coldly and Elian bowed his head in reply. Where had she gone? That curious, bright girl? Where was the child that had made him smile mere instants ago?


    Without a word, Heric held her by an arm and leaded her back to the palace. And Elian stood there ... his eyes glued to that rough hand, to her thin arm tightly held; and he had to turn away, in order to keep his angry revulsion under control.


    So that''s how it was. Allana was nothing but an object, a symbol of royalty. She wasn''t wanted for her personal worth. To them she was simply something useful, her worth measured by her royal blood. And she would wed that man so that their Kingdom wouldn''t fall. As if something like that could really avoid the inevitable.


    Elian took a deep breath and looked back at the palace of Everlyn, its simple lines contrasting with the classic complexity of Mithir. Two Kingdoms that belonged to two siblings and, at the same time, so different from one another. Mithir built in times of happiness, Everlyn raised from the ashes of a life without meaning, an extinguished soul without hope of ever being lit again.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P6)

    Part 6 - Hidden Pain


    Elian spent the rest of the morning outside, in the palace gardens, trying to figure out what to do and what to tell Denar. It wasn''t as if he could prolong his stay in Everlyn much longer without seriously worrying those back at home. But somehow the thought of simply going back left him empty, with the feeling that he still hadn''t accomplished anything. And yet what else could he do? First and foremost, what had he hoped to attain by traveling to that place?


    He went back inside by lunch time, not wanting to be a hindrance to the routines of the palace. Contrary to what he''d expected the main hall was empty, and so he contemplated the idea of returning to his room, in search of Denar. When he became aware of what he was doing, however, a huge white door, its wooden carvings delicate and complex, stood right in front of him. He had noticed it the night before, since it was the only door that presented such intricate wood work, much like all the doors from his palace, in Mithir. But since it had been closed he hadn''t dare open it.


    Looking around to make sure he was alone, he gave it a push and a wide room opened before him. All painted in white, with heavy velvet draperies flanking the windows, it was mainly occupied by a big oval table, surrounded by high back chairs lined in dark blue velvet.


    The Council room, Elian concluded, similar in almost everything to the one he knew all too well from all the boring and tiring meetings he had had to attend back at home. Which was kind of funny, he thought, taking into account just how much both palaces were different. And yet there was nothing there, nothing that could shed some light on the many questions he couldn''t ask. Nothing that could teach him a little bit more about that Kingdom, or about the reasons behind his father''s decision, fifteen years ago.


    He was about to leave when the sound of a soft sob made him stop, frozen in place. He waited in silence, wondering if he''d heard it right and, for a moment, thought he had imagined it. At the sound of another sob, however, Elian walked around the table, stooping down in order to look under it. His heart jumped a beat at the sight of her, seated on the floor, her face hidden by a cascade of blond curls.


    "Allana ..."


    With a shudder he woke from the stupor of incredibility that had befallen him, and stooped even lower so that he could face her.


    "Your Highness ..." he called again, reaching out for her, but she avoided his touch. "I''m not going to hurt you. Please tell me what happened ..."


    Allana wiped her face before looking up, her eyes still glowing with tears, and Elian raised his hand to touch her, to touch her reddened cheek, but she avoided him once again.


    "Was it him? Did he do this to you?" he asked quietly, though something inside him burned furiously, and the lack of an answer made him stand up, as if fire ran through his veins preventing him from simply standing still. "I swear! He''ll never touch you again!" he stated angrily, turning to leave the room, and Allana seemed to wake up from the dullness that filled her mind, jumping to her feet in order to reach the door before him.


    "No! Please!" she pleaded, preventing him from opening the door, and her small body between him and the only way out.


    "No?! What do you mean, ''no''?!" he asked, raising his voice at the sight of that red mark. He didn''t understand, he couldn''t understand why she would want to stop him!


    "Please ..."


    "He is nothing but a coward! And I can''t forgive something like this!"


    "Please, just listen. This is nothing. Nothing serious," she pleaded again, running a shaky hand over her bruised face, and rubbed her eyes, drying new tears. "I''m alright."


    Elian turned his back on her, passing back and forth across the room, trying to subdue the anger that left him with little more than an acute desire to simply beat that idiotic Lord to a pulp. And Allana watched him anxiously, making sure she didn''t take a single step away from that door, in case he decided to leave in search of Heric.


    Elian took a deep breath and looked at her, at her small figure that looked even smaller as she watched him apprehensively. He wasn''t helping her at all, he decided. He had to calm down and at least allow her to speak.


    "Would you please explain to me what happened?" he finally managed to ask and the girl looked away, embarrassed.


    "It was nothing, really..."


    "Hardly nothing, won''t you agree?" he retorted, annoyed again.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "If I say it was nothing, than it was nothing!" she declared, facing him as if she were ready to fight him, her eyes glowing coldly, her expression one of absolute determination. That was the other Allana, he concluded observing her. The strong one, the fierce one ... the survivor ... but also the one that hurt the most, because that Allana wasn''t allowed to be in pain or to even cry. It was incredible, the way she completely changed from one moment to another.


    "Why protect him?"


    "Because it is my wish to do so! And if you''re thinking about telling anyone about this, I''ll tell everyone just how much of a liar you really are!"


    "A liar ...? Me?"


    "Am I wrong? Your whole identity is a huge lie! You can''t fool me! The best you can do is to leave Everlyn by tomorrow morning!" she told him coldly, leaving him quite puzzled. And so,when she tried to leave the room, it was his turn to push the door with one hand, closing it again.


    "Do you know ... who I am?"


    "I don''t! And I don''t care! And now, if you would excuse me, I''d like to leave!" she demanded haughtily. "Open the door or I''ll scream!"


    Elian looked at her, at her resolute eyes. No. The time wasn''t right. If he told her now she would never listen to what he had to say. She had closed herself to him, regarding him as if he were the enemy. He wanted to know how she''d found out about his lies. Unless Dana had recognized him. But, if that was the case not only Allana but the entire palace would know the truth. Be it as it may, he couldn''t detain her any longer.


    Her reddened face still roiled him up but, as things stood, there wasn''t much he could do. And yet he had started to understand the origin of that hidden sadness she carried, no matter how hard she tried to hide it. How long could she withstand it? Was that really the kind of guy she was destined to spend the rest of her life with? His little Allana?


    With a sigh Elian opened the door and left the room leaving her inside. He would look for Denar. He was starting to miss his cheerful and unconcerned personality that always managed to pull him up whenever he was feeling down. But he didn''t go far.


    As soon as he had entered the main hall he found himself face to face with the young girl he had seen that morning, in the dining room. Her expression was rather serious and he couldn''t help find it intimidating, the way she looked at him, with a kind of sharp and pure straightforwardness. After all, he had been raised accustomed to other people lowering their heads whenever he walked by. Obviously that girl was completely oblivious to his true identity, but the self-confidence with which she bore herself left him wondering if it would had made any difference had she known.


    "Hum, that''s a very nice room. Perfect for holding a Council meeting," he declared, smiling politely as he tried to justify the fact that he had been caught exiting somewhere he wasn''t supposed to be in the first place.


    "He hits her a lot" she simply declared as a matter of fact, breaking his casual tone, and his smile immediately faded away. "I overheard you talking, though you may find it rude having me listening behind the door."


    He stood silent, not knowing what to answer, although the girl''s words hadn''t really surprised him. In fact he found himself thinking that he had actually expected something like that from her. She didn''t fear him, and she probably wouldn''t fear anyone, which led her to convert her thoughts into words without hesitation.


    "I guess ... I was kind of ... impolite," he finally sighed.


    "Kind of impolite doesn''t quite cut it. More like hasty? My name is Selina," she introduced herself once again.


    "Denon."


    "Although Allana seems to think that that isn''t your real name. Well, I really couldn''t care less. You could both be War Lords, for all I care. Everlyn hasn''t seen guests in many years and maybe an outsider, such as you, will be able to make her see the madness she''s about to undertake. Since no one listens to me anyway." Selina turned, walking away, and invited him to accompany her, which he did. Her childish look and airs of innocence seemed to be the perfect cover to hide her true character. And even Elian, used to see beyond what I eyes could see, was forced to admit that he had been deceived by her child-like demeanor, that morning. Selina was no child, even though she was slightly younger than Allana. Quite the contrary. And Elian could easily foresee how dangerous she could be if antagonized.


    "Did she tell you? That she''s planning to marry him?"


    "Yes."


    "And that it''s for the good of the Kingdom? Did she tell you that as well?"


    "She told me something like that, yes."


    Selina took a deep breath and shook her head in clear disapproval.


    "No matter how hard I try, I''m unable to make her give up on this madness. True Heric is a good ruler. But he''ll never be a good husband. All you have to do is look at the way he treats her!"


    "I''m sorry ... But why tell me all this?"


    "Well, everyone can see. Every time she sees you her eyes seem to glow, as if a renewed breath of life has been poured into her. You represent all she doesn''t know and, at the same time, all she wishes for; a whole new world waiting to be explored. Allana is curious by nature; she''s always been like that."


    "I still don''t understand ..."


    The girl faced him with a serious expression.


    "Use the power you hold over her, the fascination. Use it to make her see that this Kingdom isn''t worth the sacrifice of her happiness. I know her all too well. She''ll never survive for long, married to him. He smothers her and drains her light as if he were a sponge. He''ll end up destroying her."


    Elian was left at a loss for words, though what she had told him had only reinforced what he already knew.


    "Selina? What''s taking you so long?" the voice of a woman woke him from his thoughts and Selina smiled innocently towards Dana.


    "Sir Denon was outside, in the gardens," she promptly answered and Elian couldn''t help feeling amazed at how even her tone of voice had changed.


    "Ah! And how did Sir Denon find Her Majesty''s gardens?" Dana asked, approaching them.


    "Oh, they''re beautiful. The clearings amazingly bright," the Prince replied, forcing himself to forget Selina''s words for the time being. Dana seemed pleased with his answer and started leading him towards the dining room.


    "I am happy to hear that. Selina, please go ahead and tell the servants they can start serving lunch," she asked the girl and Selina smiled politely, excusing herself and leaving them obediently, her small steps dragging her blue dress across the white stone floor.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P7)

    Part 7 - Unwilling to Leave


    "So...? Any news? All I have to do is look at you to know that something isn''t quite right. Have you spoken with her?" Denar asked in a low voice when they were finally left alone and Elian leaned back in his chair, still seating at the huge dining table.


    "Yes."


    "Good! Let''s leave, then! There''s nothing else we can do. Did you know she''s to be married soon?" Elian nodded.


    "There you go. Her life has already been determined. She doesn''t need us, or Mithir for that matter. She''s getting married and she''ll be happy ever after, like in some fairytale," he added ironically but Elian lacked the humor to indulge him.


    "This is far from being a fairy-tale, Denar! Allana isn''t happy and she''ll never be if she gets married to that man!"


    "Elian ...!"


    "I''m not imagining things or trying to escape reality, like you''re always saying I do! He beats her! Why do you think she missed lunch?" Denar took a deep breath and laid a comforting hand on his Prince''s shoulder.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Elian, let''s leave. I don''t need any special gifts to know that this won''t end well. You''ve already seen her, she''s OK. Let''s go back to Mithir."


    "I can''t! You know I can''t!"


    "Just stop and think for a moment. Has she asked for your help?"


    "No ..." he answered, defeated, knowing all too well what the Knight was about to tell him, and Denar sighed deeply.


    "See? You know you can''t really help someone that doesn''t want to be helped. Isn''t that one of your rules. You''ve written it yourself. Besides, if I''ve understood it correctly, this Heric is the one currently ruling Everlyn. I''m sure she''s also aware of that and that''s why she agreed to this union, right? What are you going to do? Challenge him to a duel? Kill the only one able to rule this Kingdom? Lydia is too ill and, no offense, I don''t believe Allana could rule in her place."


    "I can''t just leave her!"


    "There''s nothing you can do! She is of royal blood! She is a Crown Princess! Her duties are, above all, towards her Kingdom, same as you! She understands this! And you have to understand it as well! Or will you steal her away, take her with you, and be disowned by your father when he finds out what you have done? You know Everlyn is banned to all the citizens of Mithir! He would never forgive you! And what about Everlyn? What about Lidya? What would all these people do if their Princess were to simply disappear? Please do me a favor and grow up!" he scolded him but Elian stood up, holding him by his shoulders, facing him unwavering.


    "Denar! I will not leave before I fulfill my promise! And it''s no use telling me otherwise!"


    Denar took a deep breath and shook his head in defeat. Had he even heard a single word he''d said?


    "Sometimes I wish I could just understand what goes through that head of yours."


    "You''re not the only one," the Prince replied and their conversation had to be put on hold, as Dana had just entered the room.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P8)

    Part 8 - M¨¢don''s Fall


    During the afternoon, and by Dana''s decree, Selina served them as guide, as they visited the city. Since it had been Dana''s suggestion no one had been able to really refuse, even though Elian had little desire to spend all afternoon in a meaningless walk.


    His mind was distant, lost in thoughts, his feet moving almost automatically. And so Denar had to take his place in weaving compliments and comments every time the young girl shared some kind of information regarding the places they passed by.


    When the visit was finally over Selina bowed respectfully and left them in the main hall. Denar sighed, seating heavily on the couch, too tiered from the constant acting, and watched Elian as he seemed to wake up from his sleepwalking mode.


    "They''re coming," he suddenly stated in a low voice.


    "They...? Who are they?" the Knight asked, straightening his back as he understood all too well the meaning of that tone of voice, and Elian took a deep breath.


    "The Northern Armies. They''re on the move."


    Denar stood up, his mind flying as he contemplated all he urgently had to do. A message had to be immediately sent back home so that the Knights could confirm Elian''s insight. And if it was true, it was even more urgent to gather the Council. Above all, he had to get Elian back home, as soon as possible!


    However, the uproar that echoed through the palace, usually submerged in silence, interrupted what he was about to say. Following the shouting, they both stood discreetly by the door, watching the breathless young man who stood there, his clothes dirtied and worn by long days spent on the road.


    "Message!!" he shouted again and Elian saw Heric, walking urgently down the steps.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Spit it out, man! What message do you bring?"


    "M¨¢don has fallen, my Lord!"


    Elian stifled an exclamation and Heric didn''t seem any less disturbed.


    "It''s horrible, my Lord!" the young messenger went on. "They left no survivors! Only ruins and corpses! Not even the children were spared! Those who managed to run away before the massacre begun say they''re looking for something. There are rumors that their searching for some kind of powerful object, and that they''ll kill all those who stand in their way until such thing is found! And yet no one seems to know exactly what they''re looking for."


    "This is crazy!" Heric spat, more frightened than angry. "All this for some ... object?!" he vented and then took a deep breath, trying to calm down and to give some measure of order to his thoughts. "Go on, you may leave. Please give orders that any survivors from M¨¢don that reach Everlyn are to be received and cared for. See that they are given food, a change of clothes and somewhere with a roof where they may sleep. Also, if among them should there be someone with a military degree, please ask them to come to me. I''ll reunite the Council as soon as possible."


    The man bowed, acknowledging his orders, and Heric left the room in large heavy steps.


    Elian took a deep breath and closed the door behind which he and Denar had been spying from.


    "They will also fall. It''s only a matter of time." Denar stated. "Everlyn has no geographical defenses, it stands on a plain, has no real walls, and its Knights ... well, they''re too heavy and wield even heavier weapons, not to mention the lack of proper training."


    "Not even Mithir can really expect to be victorious against them," Elian added, thoughtfully. "It''s true that we are better armed and our defenses are more advanced. But they have Magic users on their side and such allies don''t need weapons to kill. However ... it was the first time I heard this rumor about a search ..."


    "An object of power?! Even if that rumor is true. With so many shaktitatra in the world that they could easily conquer, what could they want with a mere object of power? Besides, I don''t think they really need the extra help."


    "Which means that it''s probably not just any object ... "


    "Anyway, Elian! You do understand that we have to go back to Mithir as soon as possible, right? When news of M¨¢don''s defeat reach His Majesty not even Arkel''s note will be enough to appease his concern for your safety."


    "Yes, you''re right. And Elipson is going to need our help. We''ll leave tonight. I''ll go talk to Allana one last time," he told him and, before Denar could say anything else, left the room.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P9)

    Part 9 - A Sore Loser


    Finding Allana''s room wasn''t at all that difficult. However the girl wasn''t inside. He had been quite sure that she would stay put in her room, at least until the bruises on her face faded away, but apparently he''d been wrong. And so, even though he knew that he shouldn''t, he entered her chambers in search of some kind of clue that would point him in the right direction.


    The reddish light of the sunset led him towards the window, which remained opened, the wind gently plying with its curtains. Peering outside a smile touched his lips as he found her escape route. In there, fixed against the palace walls, was a metallic ladder hidden beneath a beautiful and lush ivy. Easily climbing over the window, Elian went down the stairs and, once back on the ground, looked at his surroundings. He knew that place. He had been there that afternoon, during Selina''s guided tour around the palace grounds. He was at the back of the palace, near the stables.


    The all too well familiar sound of clashing metal led him around a corner and across a wooden gate, which took him into the Knight''s training grounds. There a few tall, strong men, fully armored and wielding different kinds of weapons, had come together in a circle, surrounding some kind of event.


    Many of those men were Knights of the Kingdom, easily identified by their heavy armors. But there were also common men, rudimentary armed but looking much more agile and dangerous. As he drew closer it soon became clear that the reason for that strange gathering was a duel.


    In the center of the human circle a sturdy man fought against another one, much smaller and leaner. They both wore helms that covered their heads and faces, and that shone in fiery tones every time the setting sun bathed them. Contrasting with the full armor that the Knight wore, the smaller combatant wore a simple chain mail and leather protectors on his shoulders and legs.


    Elian pushed through the circle in order to get a better view. Used as he was to watch and evaluate combats, he quickly concluded that the smaller fighter had the advantage, since his adversary was too slow and spent too much energy every time he struck a blow, unable to hit his agile opponent. In truth all it took was one quick look to know that the smaller fighter could end that duel whenever he wanted to. And, just as he had foreseen, not long after, he seemed to grow tiered of that childish game and, in a sequence of quick blows and an amazingly fast footstep work, his opponent''s sword flew out of his hands. A chorus of exclamations filled the air as the sword of the winner was firmly pressed against the tall Knight''s throat, marking his defeat.


    "Your loss, again," he simply told him in a stifled voice, sheathing his sword and turning to leave the circle.


    The Knight, however, seemed unable to agree with that verdict and merely accept his defeat as it was his honorable duty and, drawing out a dagger he''d carried hidden beneath his breastplate, launched himself towards his adversary.


    The sudden shadow that appeared from his left and the blade that skillfully pierced through his hand, striking perfectly at the metallic articulation of his gauntlet, made him roar in pain. The dagger fell to the ground and the winning warrior, betrayed by that cowardly attack, quickly pointed his sword at the man''s throat once again.


    "Beg, Cramon! Beg for your life! For you have just lost your right to it!" he ordered and Elian pulled his sword from the man''s hand, as his intervention was no longer needed.


    "I beg! I beg for my life!" the Knight shouted, falling to his knees in surrender, cradling his injured hand, which seemed enough to please his adversary.


    "Then run away! Run away from here before I change my mind!"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The Knight stood, still shaken, and obeyed, running away from the human circle that had fallen deadly silent.


    "I thank you for saving my life."


    Elian raised his eyes from the sword he''d been carefully cleaning and the sweet perfume of flowers that reached him, mixed with the smell of iron and blood, made him smile.


    "It was nothing. Never really liked sore losers."


    "Even so, you saved me. If there''s anything I can do for you ... Some way to repay my debt ...?"


    Elian smiled again as an idea crossed his mind.


    "Well, if you insist, and if you''re not too tiered, would you accept a light duel?"


    The warrior in front of him seemed to hesitate. However the men surrounding them had already started cheering and shouting phrases of encouragement, making it hard for him to refuse.


    "Why not? If that will please you ..."


    The swords of both warriors crossed in midair, as means of salute. The men around them shouted enthusiastically, hopping to see a fight that would take a bit longer to reach an outcome than the usual duels.


    After all, that stranger, that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, had already shown some measure of skill with his sword, in his fast intervention just moments ago.


    Elian stepped back, lightly flexing his legs into a defensive position, and waited for his opponent''s attack, which didn''t take long. His adversary greeted him with a fast sequence of strong blows that forced him to step back, and the circle had to grow wider in order to grant him space. That little warrior wasn''t playing around, he noticed rather amused. However Elian was an experienced Knight and, although his adversary was impressively fast and agile, he was definitively lacking in terms of technique. His sequence of blows constantly repeated itself and it didn''t take long for Elian to be able to anticipate where the next blow would be. As he did exactly so, both swords clashed in midair and the combat stood on holding for an instant. He was getting tiered, that he couldn''t deny, but his opponent suffered from the same ailment.


    "Not bad, I must say ... for an amateur!" he added, daring to smile, and sounds of disbelief ran around the circle.


    As expected, his statement had its effect, and Elian could almost see his opponent''s anger grow. Pulling his sword away, he attacked him again, but now his movements were led by rage, not by a mind able to reason logically.


    And so, in a quick counterattack, Elian disarmed him, his sword flying across the sky like a ray of light.


    A new wave of disbelief filled the air, as the undefeated warrior of so many combats raised his hands, signaling his surrender.


    "Not bad at all. I hope there''s a reward ..."


    "I believe there is. The eternal admiration of all these idiots! You were the first one, in the history of Everlyn, to ever defeat me," he answered, his voice still muffled but, even so, unable to hide his despise.


    Elian smiled and pressed his sword against his adversary''s chest.


    "Move! You''re my prisoner. Maybe I''ll keep you as a trophy, who knows?"


    With a reluctant sigh the defeated the warrior turned and obeyed, leaving the human circle that opened to grant them passage. Whispers followed them but no one dared try to stop them from walking away. And so, not long after, the training grounds were left behind as they approach the stables.


    "How long do you intend to keep up this joke?" the warrior asked him, without even bothering to look at him, and Elian pretended to think about an answer.


    "Hum ... Don''t know. How much do you think your Kingdom would be willing to pay for your life?"


    "You''re not serious!" he contested in disbelief, suddenly halting, and Elian had to divert his sword or he would have ended hurting his prisoner.


    "Don''t stop! I need to talk to you."


    The warrior looked at him, hesitating once again, but ended up obeying his order.


    At the stables, Elian was greeted with a loud neigh, as his horse reared up, greeting him, almost making him drop his weapon. It then sniffed suspiciously at his prisoner and Elian nudged him forward.


    "Please, mount!" he practically ordered and the warrior looked at him through his metallic helm.


    "You''ve got to be kidding! Surly you don''t expect me to mount the horse of a stranger just like that!"


    "Jeez! Are you going to argue every single thing I tell you to do? Just do as I say! Or do I have to take you to the royal quarters dressed like that?"


    Obviously against his will, and still under Elian''s threat, the warrior mounted. The horse stood still, obeying his master silent command, and, after sheathing his sword, Elian mounted behind him.


    "Where do you intend to take me?"


    He didn''t bother answering, guiding his horse towards the wooden gates, and his mount took them out of the stables, happy to be able to move freely once again.


    "Think about what you''re doing! I can easily accuse you of kidnapping!"


    "You''d have a lot to explain, if you did," he answered and led them towards the trees that stood tall outside the only wall of Everlyn, the one that delimited the palace''s grounds.

 Chapter 2 - Everlyn (P10)

    Part 10 - Fiery Waters


    The palace had been left behind some time ago when the compact trees gave way to a beautiful lake. Looking over his prisoner¡¯s shoulder, Elian could easily understand why his horse had chosen that spot. He had always liked places like that, near water, where the grass was fresher and tender.


    The lake in front of him had silvery waters that reflected the fiery tones of the sky above their heads. Fed by some of the Silver River tributaries, its waters were fresh all year, resisting the dry seasons when even some of the cities wells went dry.


    Elian dismounted, reaching up to help his prisoner, but he refused his offer with despise, jumping down on his own. With effort, he took off his black gloves and pulled off the helm that covered his head, face and neck.


    ¡°Oh! Should I be surprised? My opponent is ¡­ a girl!¡± he stated, feigning a dramatic tone, and Allana smiled coldly before his sarcasm, brushing the blond strands of hair that stuck to her damp skin.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she asked, unwavering, holding her helm under an arm as if she really were a Knight.


    ¡°Hum, your voice is much prettier like this,¡± he said, averting his eyes from the bruise on her face, but she seemed even more annoyed by his comment.


    ¡°How did you find me? Are you spying on me now? Following me? Did Heric send you?¡± she went on in a dry tone, her golden eyes glowing coldly, and Elian couldn¡¯t help feel mildly annoyed by that accusation.


    ¡°You know very well he didn¡¯t!¡± he retorted and tried to calm down. ¡°I just went looking for you, but you weren¡¯t in your chambers ¡­¡±


    ¡°Pity? Is that it? You¡¯re feeling sorry for the poor Princess stuck in her palace, surrounded by all these evil people? Is that it?! Well! I don¡¯t need you pity!!¡± she told him fiercely, as if he had attacked her and she needed to defend herself; as if his presence alone made her feel the need to fight back. And Elian sighed softly as he understood why she felt that way. Denar was right. There was nothing he could do for her. He could only make her feel worse. Because he would soon leave, but she would have to stay behind. Because he had freedom, but she was a prisoner ¡­


    ¡°Nothing like that. I just went to tell you that we¡¯re leaving today,¡± he replied and, after a brief instant during which she seemed shocked, she suddenly looked relieved.


    So he was leaving. Well, she personally had told him to do so not long ago. So he had chosen to obey her ¡­ The only person who had ever tried to protect her¡­ to understand her ¡­ was leaving. He would ride his horse away from that place and dive into an unknown world, the way she had dreamed of doing so many times. And she would stay there, locked in that eternal nightmare ¡­ as it should be.


    Turning her back on him in order to hide her own feelings, Allana put her gloves and helm on the ground and started uniting her sword¡¯s belt, freeing herself from all those leather protectors.


    Elian stood there, unsure of what else to say since she hadn¡¯t replied him. Somehow he couldn¡¯t really think about much as he watched her every move while she gingerly stripped until only a light knee-high tunic was left. Her skin was white, as if the sun had never touched it, and her blond hair fell down her back all the way to her slender waist. At first she could look like a child, not too tall and clearly too thin. But, as she entered the lake and the tunic clung to her wet skin, he couldn¡¯t help notice that she definitely wasn¡¯t a child anymore.


    Blushing embarrassed by his own thoughts he tried to look away, as a gentleman should certainly do, but simply couldn¡¯t do it. He saw her dive under the fiery waters and wash her face before getting out of the lake, squeezing the brim of her soaked tunic. Then, without a word, she walked away towards a bush, from which she produced a leather package. Untying the strings and unwrapping it, she unfolded a yellow dress and pulled it over her head, ending up wetting it too. After getting dressed, Allana squeezed the excess of water from her hair as best as she could, straightening it with her fingers, and packed her warrior¡¯s attire, hiding it in the same place where her dress had just come from.


    ¡°I see you come here often ¡­¡± he finally managed to say, forcing his mind to think properly, and she shrugged covering her hideout with green foliage.


    ¡°All the time. Denon was kind enough to bring me here. Of course, I¡¯m not talking about you.¡±


    Elian pretended not to notice the irony on her voice and waited until she had finished what she was doing. That had been one of Denar¡¯s brilliant ideas, he thought, introducing him with his horse¡¯s name.


    ¡°Why do you do it? The combats. Some kind of revenge?¡± he asked and Allana looked at her small but callused hands.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°It¡¯s basically the only thing I can do. Everlyn will fall at the first attack of the Armies of the North. Our Kingdom wasn¡¯t built to withstand war. Our Knights don¡¯t know how to fight. They are only good for ceremonies and festivals, not for battle. You saw how they can¡¯t even win over a girl like me,¡± she told him with a sad smile.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not just any girl! I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯re a much better fighter than some of the Knights I know. Sure you¡¯re lacking in terms of technique. But nothing that couldn¡¯t be solved with twenty, thirty days of proper training.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that to cheer me up.¡±


    ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s the honest truth,¡± he insisted. ¡°And Knights don¡¯t lie!¡±


    Allana sighed and smiled, which immediately made him smile as well.


    ¡°If that¡¯s so, than I shall believe you.¡±


    ¡°And ¡­ about my true identity ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t worry,¡± she told him still smiling. ¡°It''s none of my business. I could never prove any of it, anyway. It¡¯s just that ... sometimes, I simply know.¡±


    ¡°And you know you¡¯re right.¡± She nodded affirmatively and sat under the shadow of a tall tree, playing with a lock of hair that had started to gain soft waves as it dried up.


    ¡°This will always be a special place for me. I love the silvery waters of the lake. it¡¯s always so peaceful here ¡­¡±


    Elian walked up to her and squatted down, determined.


    ¡°Allana ¡­ I really need to tell you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she suddenly interrupted what he was about to say, and the words fled from his mind as those golden eyes faced him unwavering. ¡°Why can¡¯t we just stay here, looking at the lake? Why do you have to tell me anything?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ I have to.¡±


    ¡°And then everything¡¯s going to disappear ¡­¡± she whispered, lowering her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s always like this. I¡¯m sure I rather not listen to whatever you have to say! Can¡¯t I order you to just keep quiet?¡±


    Elian smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, Princess. You¡¯ll have to listen to me, since that¡¯s the reason why I came here in the first place. And since I have to leave as soon as possible, I want to at least fulfill my promise. A promise I made fifteen years ago.¡±


    ¡°Promise ¡­? What kind of promise ¡­?¡± she asked, facing him, half curious, half afraid, looking like the child that, moments ago, Elian could have sworn she wasn¡¯t.


    How to tell her the truth?, he wondered, taking a deep breath. Not that he was expecting some big reaction to what he had to say. After all, she didn¡¯t know him. As far as she was concerned he would simply become a mere cousin that lived miles away. And yet ¡­ she had asked him not to tell her and the fear he could see in her eyes left him unsure of how to proceed.


    ¡°Well ¡­ I promised a little girl I would find her so we could finally play together,¡± he finally told her and blushed at just how silly that had sounded when said outloud. ¡°Of course, when I made that promise I was only five years old ¡­ and well, I¡¯m no longer at an age to play like a child would, but at least I¡¯ve come,¡± he summed up, watching her carefully and her expression seemed to become brighter. Had she guessed the rest?


    ¡°Oh, I see. And who might this girl be? I¡¯ll help you find her anyway I can,¡± she offered, smiling, and Elian took hold of her hand, scaring her as he faced her, determined.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this!¡± he practically ordered, squeezing her hand when she tried to pull away.


    ¡°Please ¡­ let go of me. You¡¯re hurting me,¡± she pleaded but he pulled her, forcing her to face him.


    ¡°Elian!¡± he stated, raising his voice above hers, and Allana fell silent, looking at him, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    ¡°My name is Elian! And I¡¯m your cousin!¡±


    ¡°From ¡­ Mithir ¡­¡± she muttered and, in the next second, she was fighting for her life, hitting him and kicking him hard until he finally released her.


    Elian watched stunned as she jumped to her feet and stumbled away from him, absolutely terrified.


    She looked around, panicking. She had to escape! But she just couldn¡¯t see how! His horse would most certainly obey his master and she knew she could never outrun him! Holding her head in despair all she could see was the red waters in front of her.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening ¡­ It just can¡¯t ¡­¡± he heard her mutter, her voice shaking, and stood up trying to understand what was going on. His first impulse was to try and reach her in order to calm her down. But then he recalled the terror he had seen in her eyes and decided against it, keeping his distance.


    ¡°Please calm down ¡­ and tell me, what¡¯s going on,¡± he tried and she spun around, looking at him as if he were a terrifying enemy. ¡°Allana ¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay back!!¡± she ordered, stepping back herself and water covered her bare feet soaking the hem of her dress.


    ¡°Stay back!!¡± she repeated and Elian obeyed, looking confused at her. ¡°Please ¡­ stay where you are ¡­!¡± she told him again, now trembling as if about to collapse, and Elian forced himself to obey and to stand still.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you ¡­¡±


    ¡°You should never have come. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.¡± she said, her voice no more than a whisper, holding her arms, looking like a cornered animal. ¡°I wish you had never come!!¡± she suddenly shouted and the wind rushed through the trees, shaking them violently, blowing green leaves everywhere.


    Elian raised an arm, protecting his face from the sudden gale and, when he looked at her again, saw that there were tears in her terrified eyes. The clear sky above them became filled with heavy dark clouds and the sound of thunder echoed all around.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡± he started but her frail smile stole his words away.


    ¡°I believe ¡­ it¡¯s going ¡­ to rain ¡­¡± she whispered, not making any sense, and suddenly seemed to lack the strength needed to stand, her knees buckling under her weight, dropping her in the water.


    Elian ran to her, holding her as the first cold drops of rain fell upon them, and pulled her out of the water, brushing her wet hair so he could see her face.


    ¡°Allana!!¡± he called and she opened her eyes, looking too tired to stay awake.


    ¡°You should never have come ¡­ Now it¡¯s only a matter ¡­ of time ¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand! And you¡¯re burning up!!¡± he noticed urgently, feeling how hot her skin was.


    Unwilling to waist any more precious time, Elian called his horse with a whistle, and took her in his arms, sitting her on the saddle. Holding her limp body so she wouldn¡¯t fall, he mounted behind her, covering her semiconscious body with his cloak, in order to protect her from the rain that had started to fall in full strength. He had to keep her warm, he told himself holding her against his own body. At least until they reached the palace!

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P1)

    Part 1 - Rain


    Convincing Dana that he had found the Princess unconscious and feverish in the royal gardens hadn¡¯t been all that hard. In fact it was a rather reasonable explanation for the fact that he had appeared at the palace doors caring an unconscious, soaked Allana. He had thought up that excuse just moments before, and Dana¡¯s concern towards the Princess¡¯s well being immediately released him from any further explanations.


    The difficult part, he had come to realize, was standing there, away from the Princess¡¯s quarters, not knowing what was happening or how she was faring.


    Denar watched his Prince, who had refused with a threatening glare his suggestion to get changed, and ate another grape, savoring its sweet flavor with a smile of contentment. He knew Elian all too well to know it was no use trying to talk to him when he was like that. He could easily tell that something had gone terribly wrong, but he also knew that trying to appease him or comfort him would only have the opposite result.


    ¡°Elian! Could you please stop pacing back and forth like that? You¡¯re making me dizzy!¡±


    Elian gave him that look again, a mix of threat and a deep desire to choke him to death, and seemed to decide to ignore him.


    Denar smiled meekly as Elian restarted his pacing, that would obviously lead him nowhere. He could still remember a time when that expression would have intimidated him, even frightened him. But now he knew beyond any doubt that Elian could never hurt him. They were like brothers. Brothers above status, money our blood. Because when they were together there were no differences between them. In fact, it had been exactly that quality of his that had won him over, making him leave all he had known behind in order to stay by his side.


    Outside the rain kept falling. What had promised to be a wonderful Spring¡¯s evening had suddenly turned into a dark and wet Winter¡¯s night. The rain drops slid slowly down the window and Denar took a deep breath, breaking the silence that filled the room once again.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯re not leaving today. With a storm like this and in the dark we could easily pass the landmarks, unable to see them. We¡¯d probably get lost. Oh well, I¡¯m not risking your safety for the sake of a few hours,¡± he stated and Elian took a deep breath, sitting on a chair. ¡°Finaly!¡± the Knight pointed out, still watching him.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand ¡­ any of it! What she meant ¡­ what she told me ¡­¡±


    ¡°It figures! Here I am, worried about your Kingdom, and you ¡­ Hey! Wait a minute. What did she tell you?¡± Denar suddenly asked, confused. ¡°I thought you said you found her unconscious!¡±


    ¡°What did you expect me to tell them? That I found her wielding a sword and fighting a Royal Knight? Or how terrified she was, as soon as she heard my name? I¡¯ve never seen anyone so frightened. That¡¯s why it started to rain ¡­¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°What the ¡­?! You¡¯re not making any sense! You mean you told her?¡± the Knight asked jumping to his feet before Elian¡¯s silent response. ¡°You told her?!! Oh crap! We have to leave immediately! Who knows what that girl will say once she wakes up!¡± he decided, urgently looking for his traveling bag under the bed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right ¡­ that¡¯s why it started to rain ¡­¡± the Prince muttered, lost in thought as if he hadn¡¯t heard a single word Denar had said. ¡°She made it rain ¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? You sound like some crazy person!¡± Denar scolded him, trying to keep his wits about him. Right now, if he were to allow himself to get angry at him the most he would accomplish was to wake up the next day, with a smiling Elian by his side, stating just how tiered he had been, which had resulted in him suddenly falling asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the rain, Denar. She did it. She made it rain!¡± Elian insisted, with that gleam of certainty in his eyes, and a proud smile touched his lips.


    Denar felt his whole body shake with urgency! It was urgent that they leave that Kingdom! He had spoken with enough people to establish with quite certainty exactly what kind of feelings floated around the palace towards their Mithir neighbors. And, as much as Elian might be infatuated with that girl, his life was in danger as long as they stayed in Everlyn!


    ¡°Who did what ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Allana. She made it rain!¡± the Prince answered, enthusiastically.


    ¡°Oh, right. Elian? Do you have a fever too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Denar!¡± he countered and Denar stood up, taking a deep breath, trying to remain calm.


    ¡°Hum¡­ allow me to remind you that normal people, such as you and me. Normal people don¡¯t make it rain!!¡± he stated, raising his voice and Elian smiled openly.


    ¡°Exactly! She isn¡¯t quite ¡­ normal, as you¡¯ve put it!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Elian ¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you think about it, everything falls right into place. How else could she have known we lied about our names? Or even fight like that without having been taught by anyone. I fought against her and I tell you, she fights as well as most of our first degree Knights!¡±


    ¡°Elian! She¡¯s only a normal young girl! Much like you!¡±


    Elian smiled again and his tone changed to that which parents usually use when talking to their children while trying to explain them something quite obvious.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You only have to make a few adjustments regarding your concept of ¡®normal like me¡¯,¡± he replied and the air around them became heavy and charged with energy so dense that it could almost be heard. In an instant, obeying his silent command, all the objects in the room floated weightless in the air, and Denar turned his gaze away, crossing his arms.


    ¡°Oh, just stop it!¡± he snapped and Elian put everything down on their respective places. Walking up to him, he placed a fond arm around the Knights shoulders.


    ¡°Will you please just believe me? I really need your help, Denar. I can¡¯t possible leave her here, by herself! We have to take her with us! Soon, this Kingdom will be no more.¡±


    Denar faced his black eyes and sighed, almost resigned.


    ¡°And take her where? You can¡¯t possibly be thinking about taking her to Mithir. Your father has exiled them all fifteen years ago and, to date, he has yet to forgive whatever led him to expel them from Mithir. I don¡¯t have to remind you that even our presence here is against His Majesty¡¯s wishes, do I? Besides, how do you plan to convince that girl to leave with us if, as you said, she¡¯s terrified of you?"


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about any of that. All I need to know is that I can count on you and that you¡¯ll help me when the time comes.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard a single word I¡¯ve said, have you? You half-assed Prince!!¡± Denar complained angrily and Elian smiled, unworried.


    ¡°Of course I heard. But everything¡¯s going to be alright ¡­ as long as I can count on you.¡± Denar sighed deeply. Where the hell did that unshakable confidence of his came from? And how was he supposed to let him down when he believed in him so much?


    ¡°Has it ever been any other way ¡­?¡± the Knight asked in an resigned tone and Elian laughed lightly.


    ¡°Not as long as I can remember. And now go, go get some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a long day. But at least it won¡¯t rain anymore.¡±


    Denar sighed again, completely defeated, and obeyed his Prince¡¯s command, leaving towards his room.

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P2)

    Part 2 - A Dream of Change


    Something wet touched her forehead offering her some relief from that constant dizziness.


    Allana tried hard to open her eyes and looked around, her thought running in search of some kind of excuse that could justify what had happened. However the gentle voice that spoke to her allowed her to calm down and her better judgment told her she shouldn¡¯t hasten things.


    ¡°Take it easy. You¡¯re safe, now,¡± Dana was telling her, looking worried, and Allana took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m OK ¡­¡± she answered, although she couldn¡¯t get rid of the annoying sensation that her head was about to explode.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say. But just moments ago you were burning up. Who can ever understand what goes on in that royal head of yours, deciding to take a stroll in the garden during such a storm?¡± Dana added, losing her tone of concern to scold her, and Allana smiled politely.


    ¡°When I went into the garden it wasn¡¯t raining,¡± she answered, following up on that garden story or whatever it was, and held her head that seemed to go round and round as if it didn¡¯t belong to her.


    ¡°Well, anyway, please stay put while I get you something to eat. And afterwords is back to sleep, understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dana.¡± Dana smiled, pleased with her answer, and stood up from where she had been sitting, by her bedside. ¡°Dana? What about Sir Denon?¡±


    ¡°Oh. The young Knights had decided to leave tonight, but it would seem that the rain made them change their minds. Not to wonder, of course. It would be dangerous to travel in a weather like this. Anyway, this gives you the chance to properly thank Sir Denon for bringing you home. Which reminds me, Lord Heric has already been here to see you, worried to death about your health. He asked me to tell you that he¡¯ll be visiting you gain, tomorrow morning,¡± she added and, as Allana didn¡¯t add anything else, left the room.


    Allana closed her eyes, still feeling tired.


    She knew Dana since the day she¡¯d been born. The woman had been taking care of her ever since then and, in a certain way, Dana was more of a mother to her than Lidya had ever managed to be. However, the common ground between her and her nanny ended there. Allana was too much like her mother had been in her youth; too wild and adventurer. Dana was the conservative type. In her mind the future and happiness of the Princess were mainly associated with securing a stable and lasting marriage, that would offer the Kingdom a long awaited steady and intelligent King. Not that Allana¡¯s father had been a weak King, much to the contrary. Allana¡¯s father had been an amazing ruler that had managed to keep Everlyn away from the wars that had ravaged their neighboring countries. However times had changed and the King had died almost ten years ago, leaving his ill and fragile wife to rule in his place. Everlyn had grown too used to its peaceful ways, falling asleep into a dream that had ended long ago. And now, for the first time in decades, there was no way to escape the approaching war.


    It was in this country about to wake up to a living nightmare that Heric had appeared; the new hope. And so he took with him, wherever he went, the hopes and dreams of all those who still believed it was possible to go on living without knowing pain or suffering. Many had even started to question the reports that constantly arrived from the North, and there were those that simply refused to believe that there was a war going on, not far from their borders. As far as the people were concerned Heric would certainly find a way to make Everlyn go unnoticed before the destructive eye of the enemy¡¯s forces. However, Heric wasn¡¯t of noble blood and to the Royal Council, consisting of half a dozen old men, the old ways had to be upheld, which meant that a nobody like Heric could never have a sit among them or command the Kingdom¡¯s Knights. It was then that Dana had suggested their marriage, the perfect way to satisfy the Kingdom¡¯s needs and, at the same time, to grant a well deserved happiness to her prot¨¦g¨¦e. Of course, in the beginning, Allana had been absolutely against that preposterous idea. Heric was considerably older than her and she couldn¡¯t, for the life of her, force herself to even grow to enjoy his company, what to say about more romantic concepts such as love. But then, looking at how her mother grew weaker by the day, and knowing that the simple word of their engagement was enough to allow him to command a great part of the operations concerning the Kingdom¡¯s administration, thus releasing Lidya from such burdens, she had finally complied and accepted what was asked of her.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Dana had been thrilled with her decision, but apparently neither her nor Heric seemed happy with the way things had turned out. Heric was a grown man, happy to live in a world of pre-determined rules that had to be obeyed without question. Maybe that¡¯s what made him such a good ruler. But as far as she was concerned it made him simply ¡­ boring. Allana couldn¡¯t find anything remotely interesting about him, even when she tried to look at him nicely, suppressing the repulse she felt every time she imagined herself laying on the same bed as he. Above all she knew he could never understand her, nor the intense desire to explore the world she had been born with. She could never become what Heric expected of a woman ¨C a delicate being that stayed obediently at home, managing his house and raising his children, trying hard every day to perfect new ways to please him. The thought alone filled her with repulsion. She dreamed about being someone and, above all, she knew she had what it took to be whoever she chose to be, even the most ferocious of Knights. That having been said, the conflicts between the two of them were inevitable, since he couldn¡¯t help feel dishonored by her constant disobedience. Fights were common and Dana always took his side, since he was the perfect husband she had so carefully chosen for her. Sometimes Allana really hated her! Heric, being an adult, had to be right, and Allana, being no more than a child, had to be corrected as soon as possible.


    Allana covered her bruised face with one hand and took a deep breath. Whatever the case, at the moment there were more important matters than Heric to attend.


    Elian was there, in Everlyn!


    In truth she had always knew that that day would come. She had prepared herself, accepting her fate. Sure she had panicked by the lake, when he had told her the truth. But that too was over now. Besides, there wasn¡¯t much she could do, except to wait for the events to unfold themselves.


    In her mind, words of warning and the scary stories she had been told as a child mingled, leaving her anxious, her heart beating too fast; terrifying stories about a small boy that lived in a neighboring country. Back then Allana had feared him and, at the same time, wished she could meet him one day, even if only for a moment, so she could make sure the stories were true, so that she could give a real face to that imaginary boy. And now he was right there. He had talked to her, smiled at her ¡­ touched her ¡­ and nothing had happened. And yet, no matter what was yet to happen, no one could ever know of his presence there!, she decided and the thought alone frightened her. Why not? Surly she would be safe if the others were to know the truth. Surly they would protect her! And then she finally understood. She didn¡¯t want to be protected. All she wanted, all she really desired, was for some kind of change! Even if change meant death ¡­

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P3)

    Part 3 - A Desperate Repulsive Fear


    She woke up from a world of pain and destruction to find out that, once again, nothing she had just ¡®seen¡¯ had really happened. Still shaken, she brushed a hand across her damp face and, pushing away the blankets that seemed to smother her, stood up, her warm feet touching the cold floor of the room.


    It had stopped raining. But the sky remained dark, without a single star in sight, announcing that night time had yet to end. Slowly the beat of her heart went back to normal. She felt better, now. Whatever Dana had given her before had taken effect, although she still felt rather tired.


    With a sigh, Allana lighted the candle on her bedside table and was immediately faced with her own reflection on the mirror that took up most of her wardrobe¡¯s door. For an instant she almost couldn¡¯t recognize herself, her skin too pale, her yellow eyes too wide, almost frightening. The nightgown that Dana had dressed her in was white and, although too big, the forms of her body could be seen through the soft cloth, making her look even thinner than she really was. Her blond hair was the only thing that seemed to have color in that phantasmagorical image, glowing slightly by the flickering light. She wondered if that was others saw when they looked at her. That graceless scrawny girl. Allana ran a hand over her bruised face that seemed even purpler in contrast with her pale skin. If it was that ¡­ lifeless shadow Elian saw whenever he looked at her. Suddenly she wished she could break that mirror! She hated that weak image of herself!


    A knock on the door made her automatically turn around. What to do? She could keep quiet, wishing that whoever was outside would simply give up and go away ¡­


    She was still trying to decide on a course of action when the door was slowly opened, as if someone was afraid do disturb her, and a man¡¯s head peered inside, looking for her.


    ¡°My dear ¡­ Awake so soon?¡± he asked, entering the room even though she hadn¡¯t given him permission, and a smile touched his thin lips. ¡°Dana assured me you would sleep till morning.¡± Heric stated, walking up to her, and Allana faced him, not knowing what to expect, since she was sure he would be angry about her fainting outside and being brought back by a stranger.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better, thank you. I was getting tired of lying down.¡±


    Heric held her hand with just enough strength to make her understand that it was no use trying to go against him and, blowing the only lit candle, firmly led her back to bed.


    ¡°Still, you must rest. We don¡¯t want you to really get sick, now do we? Just think about how your mother would worry if something were to happen to you,¡± he told her and sat on her bed, pulling her closer, although Allana was discreetly trying to free her hand. ¡°Come. Sit here,¡± he commanded, pulling her again, and Allana almost fell over him, ending up seated on his lap as he desired. ¡°Do you still remember? When you were a little girl you used to sit on my lap, just like this, and ask me to tell you stories. Back then I thought you were such a nuisance ¡­!¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be a nuisance,¡± she retorted, remaining very still, trying to keep her fear of him at bay.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think like that anymore,¡± he contradicted her and his arms closed around her waist in a circle she knew she would never have the strength to break. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up, Allana ¡­¡±


    ¡°Heric! Please let me go ¡­¡± she asked, trying to stop his hands that had started to unpleasantly touch her legs, and he took a deep breath, showing no desire to obey her.


    ¡°Allana ¡­ by the end of the season you will be my wife. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s about time you stop being afraid of me?¡± he asked holding her against his body, even though she was pushing him away with all her might, and his hands tugged at the soft fabric of her nightgown, uncovering one of her shoulders, which he nuzzled and kissed repeatedly.


    ¡°Heric! Stop this!¡± she ordered, fighting for her freedom, but he held her tightly, pushing her down onto the bed, making sure to immobilize her under the weight of his own body.


    ¡°You know ¡­ lately I¡¯ve been thinking. You¡¯re kind of pretty. And I rather like the smell of your hair,¡± he added, rubbing his face against hers as if that sick game amused him, and, in a quick movement, his lips were on hers.


    Allana had never felt anything like that, a mix of pure disgust and terror that, for an instant, rendered her frozen, unable to move. Closing her eyes tightly she pushed him away with all her strength, but his arms surrounded her, pinning her down, his body too heavy for her to move. His lips pushed against hers, hurting her, forcing them to part, and she felt his rough tongue invading her mouth, warm and wet, making her stomach lurch and clench in repulsion. She struggled even harder when his hand touched her leg, slipping under her nightgown, feeling her skin as he made his way up her thigh. She kicked and she pushed him, and finally he freed her lips but only for a moment, before his hand covered her mouth, keeping her silent.


    ¡°Be quite! I don¡¯t want to hurt you!¡± he told her in the dark, his low voice making her sick, and he kissed her neck, his fingers digging into her face, hurting her, leaving tears of despair in her eyes.


    His other hand, hot and sweaty, grabbed one of her legs, pulling them apart, and the wave of panic that consumed her granted her a level of strength she didn¡¯t know she possessed. Biting him hard, she managed to make him move the hand that smothered her, gasping for air. When he backed up with a hiss of surprise she scratched his face and tried to escape from under his weight.


    ¡°Get off of me!! Get off!!¡± she screamed, punching him with all her might, and Heric held both her hands, pinning her down again. Annoyed by her defiance, he slapped her hard across the face, once, twice, but she seemed unable to feel the pain, screaming and trashing as if she were fighting for her life. He tried to cover her mouth again, to muffle her shouting, but in doing so released one of her hands. And Allana, filled with blind hatred and sheer panic, drove her fingers into his eyes, making him scream in pain. Finally free, as he covered his eyes still screaming, she jumped out of bed and, without a second thought, ran out of the door, stumbling on her own feet, her sight blurred by tears ¡­


    <div>


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P4)

    Part 4 - The Important Thing


    Elian woke up like always, drenched in his own sweat. Always the same nightmare, that he forgot as soon as he opened his eyes. Unavoidably, his thoughts turned to Allana. As a child he had been sure they both shared the same dream and that, like him, she always woke up scared and lost. But now he wasn¡¯t sure of anything anymore.


    He had fallen asleep sitting on the ledge of the window and his wet clothes had dried against his skin, leaving him chilled to the bone. Outside had stopped raining and the sky grew clearer by the second. The morning that would soon arrive would bring back the sun and he would have to return to Mithir. The time was scarce and he still didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of what to do about Allana ¡­


    From the next room he could hear the raucous sounds of Denar¡¯s snores, which made him feel more at ease. The fact that Denar had been able to fall asleep meant he had decided to support his decision. Whenever the Knight had to obey something he didn¡¯t agree with sleep always seemed to elude him, leaving him in a terrible foul mood. Now all he had to do was, somehow, persuade Allana to leave with them ¡­ which he guessed would be the hardest part. After all, how could he even dare suggest something like that to the Crown Princess of Everlyn? In her place he would never agree with such a preposterous idea ¡­


    Noise coming from outside the room captured his attention, leaving him alert. Elian walked in silent footsteps towards the door, where he stood still, listening intently. For a moment he didn¡¯t hear anything else, but then there was noise again and it sounded like voices. Opening the door he exited to the corridor and turned right, towards the commotion. And as he grew closer the sound of voices became clearer and he knew someone was in trouble ¡­ a girl, he concluded, his pace becoming automatically faster as he practically ran towards the voices. A huge bang made him stop. A door had just been closed and Elian looked around, searching for a place to hide.


    Not knowing what to expect, he opened the door to his left and entered a dark and, thankfully, empty room. Taking cover from the light of the corridor, he hid amongst the shadows, watching the corridor from the door he¡¯d left ajar. Now he could hear someone sobbing and the sound of bare feet running against the stone floor. His heart beating hard, he opened the door, keeping himself hidden, and waited. And as soon as she ran past him he reached out for her, easily lifting her from the ground, and pulling her with him, back into the darkness. She screamed and kicked him, and Elian had to cover her mouth to silence her, still watching the corridor.


    Allana fought him desperately as she had been fighting up till then, trying to get free from the hands that held her and that seemed even stronger than the ones before. And Elian pushed her against the wall, enduring her kicks in silence as he tried to calm her down.


    ¡°Allana!!¡± the shout that echoed through the corridors filled her with a renewed terror and she tried to scream for help.


    ¡°Hush! Be quiet! Listen to me!¡± he whispered, taking advantage of the few instants she had grown still, fighting for air, too tiered after all that tossing and trashing. ¡°It¡¯s me. I won¡¯t hurt you. Please be quiet. I¡¯m going to release you, okay?¡± As she couldn¡¯t answer but seemed somehow calmer, Elian removed the hand he''d pressed against her lips.


    ¡°Allana!!¡± the voice outside shouted again, now closer than before, and the girl jumped in fear. Elian took a finger to his lips and repeated the hush from before, smiling to reassure her, and they both waited in silence.


    Keeping an eye on the corridor, Elian saw Heric pass by them, muttering threats under his breath, staggering slightly as if he couldn''t see all too well where he was going . When he finally disappeared around the corner he took a deep breath and turned his attention towards Allana. The girl remained quiet, standing completely still where he¡¯d left her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, now. He''s gone,¡± he told her, but she didn¡¯t answer, as if she hadn¡¯t heard a single word he¡¯d said. ¡°Allana ¡­?¡± he called her, placing a hand on her shoulder, and her body trembled, as if about to collapse, giving him only enough time to hold her before her limp body could hit the ground. Pulling her closer he easily picked her up, holding her in his arms, her small light body shaking nonstop, and gently covered her with his cloak, hiding her before leaving his dark hideout.


    Elian went back to his chambers as fast as he could, keeping watch to make sure he wasn¡¯t seen, and only let his guard down when he finally closed the door behind him.


    ¡°Elian! It¡¯s about time! Where have you been? Did you hear all that shouting?¡± Denar asked him urgently as soon as he got in, and Elian rushed past him.


    Denar followed him, intrigued, and only then noticed the volume his Prince carried under his cloak. Even so he couldn¡¯t help gasping in disbelief when, bending forward, Elian gently set Allana down on his bed.


    She sat there, completely still, almost like a doll that suddenly had stopped working, and Elian crouched in front of her, trying as hard as he could to keep a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Allana ¡­?!¡± he called her in a whisper and her whole body shook again, as if he had threatened her. Closing her hands into tight fists she raised her head in fear, but the face that looked back at her wasn¡¯t the one she had expected to see.


    ¡°What the ¡­!¡± he heard Denar¡¯s suppressed exclamation of anger and made himself smile again so not to scare her. Now they could clearly see the horrible bruises that marked her pale face, denouncing the abuse she had suffered. Almost as if she could read his mind, Allana reached for him, her hand shaking, and her small fingers seized the sleeve of his shirt, as if she hoped to be able to hold him there.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­ don¡¯t worry,¡± he told her softly, trying to reassure her, and stood up, turning to the Knight that was looking at the girl with a horrified and quite dangerous expression. ¡°Denar, could you go and see if you can find something to treat her wounds. Some cold water would be nice too.¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Elian ¡­¡± he muttered in disbelief, as if he couldn¡¯t understand, or maybe accept his request, and the Prince smiled at him as well, the same exact way he had offered the girl, which seemed to shock Denar even more.


    ¡°Can you please do what I asked?¡± he inquired, his hard voice contrasting heavily with his fake, gentle expression.


    ¡°Uh ¡­ yes ¡­ I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Elian watched as he left the room and took a deep breath.


    He was ¡­ furious!, the need to beat someone into a pulp burning through his veins. But he knew Denar didn¡¯t feel all that differently. And the Knight would show much less restraint than him, unless he could make him focus on a specific task. For the moment, and as hard as it was for him to admit and abide by it, Allana was right, he thought as he looked back at her. Running after Heric in search of revenge wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything and would only serve to let everyone know where she was. If that happened, they would certainly take her away ¡­ maybe even expel them from the Kingdom for attacking their guest. And then she would be left all alone.


    No! He would swallow it, he decided as he returned to her side. He would swallow his desire to bludgeon that man to death. She was the important thing he had to focus on. And what she needed was a safe place to rest and someone to care for her. Revenge wouldn¡¯t take away her pain, or make those bruises disappear. Revenge would only appease the fury inside him. But he wasn¡¯t the victim there.


    He grabbed the water basin resting on the dresser and a clean towel, sitting beside her. With a sigh he dipped the towel in the cold water and raised it slowly to her face. She turned away, avoiding him, pulling her feet up and hugging her knees.


    ¡°Allana ¡­ let me help you. You¡¯re bleeding,¡± he asked, referring to the cut on her lip, and Allana looked away as if that could hide it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. You should have left like you said you would.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­ Why are you so afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± she retorted, facing him angrily. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why?! Your father expelled my mother!¡±


    ¡°Allana!¡± he cut her off. ¡°We were mere children, back then ¡­ Not even I know what happened between the two of them. But don¡¯t you think that, whatever happened, is their problem, not ours?¡± She averted her gaze again, seeming embarrassed as if he¡¯d just scolded her. ¡°I came all the way out here just to meet you again. True my father forbade any contact with Everlyn. But I still came. Because I refuse to live my life according to what my father chose to do in the past. He has his life, he chose his path. I intend to do the same, by myself, according to my wishes, not his. Can¡¯t you do the same?¡±


    She obviously couldn¡¯t, he thought as he watched her. If she could she would have never agreed to that marriage.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything ¡­¡± she muttered, looking depressed, and he bent forward, trying to look her in the face.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you tell me, then?¡± She simply shook her head in response and Elian took a deep breath. ¡°Okay then ¡­ But at least believe me when I tell you that I won¡¯t hurt you and that I¡¯m only trying to help you. No Kingdom deserves this kind of sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Mother says that land is all we really own!¡±


    ¡°Maybe so. But if you really think about it, even land is never really yours. The only thing you truly own is the life that was given to you. And you¡¯re throwing yours away.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do?¡± she demanded, turning against him, her golden eyes glowing with withheld tears. ¡°Do you want me to tell my mother that the only man able to save our Kingdom hits me? She would stand by me, and Everlyn would be condemned, only because I wasn¡¯t strong enough! Not to speak about how all of this would hurt her!¡±


    ¡°What about Dana? Why don¡¯t you talk to her?


    Allana smiled coldly, brushing the tears away.


    ¡°You really think she doesn¡¯t know?¡± she asked with irony in her voice. ¡°She just pretends she doesn¡¯t see, smiles and makes up excuses when mother asks me what happened and I don¡¯t know what to tell her. The only one who has ever helped me is Selina, but she can¡¯t do much against him.¡±


    Elian took a deep breath and tried once more to tend to her injuries. This time Allana didn¡¯t try to avoid him, remaining silent  without uttering a single complain whilehe gently wiped the blood from her lips.


    ¡°I should just kill him. And all your problems would be solved. And I¡¯d feel a little bit happier mayself,¡± he added, dipping the towel into the water basin, and she faced him with a cold smile.


    ¡°If I wanted him dead, he¡¯d be dead.¡±


    Elian watched her for an instant, not knowing exactly what had left him that feeling of apprehension, if the way she had said those words or the smile that accompanied them. But then Denar was back, bringing with him a small flask of disinfectant and a role of clean gauze.


    ¡°It¡¯s a mess out there. Heric woke up half the palace. They¡¯re all looking for you,¡± he reported, informing the Princess, and she sighed deeply.


    ¡°As to be expected. I should go.¡±


    ¡°No! Stay here. No one will find you here. Rest for a bit and tomorrow we can think about what to do,¡± Elian pleaded with her, holding her hand as to persuade her, and she gave him a condescending smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to think about. I have to go ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please? Please. Just think about it. Won''t it be easier to face everyone after resting for a bit?¡±


    Allana sighed again, looking out the window. The sky had begun to brighten and morning wouldn¡¯t be far away. Besides it was true she felt terribly tired and her entire body seemed to scream for some rest.


    ¡°Okay then. But just for a little bit,¡± she granted and Elian smiled, pleased, parting the blankets so she could lay down. She fell asleep almost immediately.


    Denar took a deep breath and looked at Elian, who remained by her side, watching her sleep.


    ¡°What now? What are we going to do?¡± he whispered and Elian smiled as he watched her.


    ¡°Just look at how she sleeps so peacefully. How can anyone even think about hurting her.¡±


    ¡°But if they find her here ¡­¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t!¡± Startled, they both turned towards the door where that voice had come from and a girl, her hair the color of honey, smiled back at them. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Selina.¡±


    Selina entered the room unceremoniously and walked towards the bed, to see how Allana was doing.


    ¡°He went too far ¡­¡± Elian heard her mutter dryly but, the next instant, she was smiling again. ¡°But she¡¯ll be fine, now.¡±


    Elian was surprised to see her there, but not has surprised as Denar who had thought that the girl was a mere, rather dumb, lady in waiting.


    ¡°Selina, how did you find out ¡­?¡±


    Selina looked at Elian with that same smile on her lips and shrugged innocently.


    ¡°I saw you when you carried her here. Ah, should I add Your Highness?¡± Elian smiled at the girl¡¯s audacity but Denar didn¡¯t seem to find it the least bit amusing.


    ¡°But who does this girl thinks she is?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, Sir Denar. I think I¡¯m just a girl who knows the truth about who you are and where you came from.¡±


    ¡°You told her?!¡± Denar asked, turning accusingly towards Elian, and the Prince managed to find enough humor to laugh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I believe our friend here is rather gifted with a pair of exceptionally large ears.¡± he said, jokingly, and Selina bowed thanking compliment.


    ¡°Now ¡­ what¡¯s the plan?¡± the girl asked and Elian crossed his arms, slightly tilting his head.


    ¡°Well, I suppose that¡¯s open for debate.¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Highness! Who are you trying to fool? I know you want to take her away from here. And if you ask me, I totally agree. The problem is persuading her, right? Well, that¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here. Leave it to me. I know how to be rather persuasive, when needed.¡±

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P5)

    Part 5 - A Princess'' Choice


    When Allana woke up the sun was already high in the sky and the day was nearly halfway gone.


    For a moment, seeing the bright light of the day, she almost believed last night had never really happened, and that the day that awaited her would be no different from the day before. And yet all she had to do was look around, to that room that definitely didn¡¯t belong to her, and reality immediately came crashing down on her.


    Her arms and wrists hurt and the swelling on her face made her wish she hadn¡¯t woken up at all. Heric had never hurt her like this before, she thought fighting off the tears as she touched her dried and split lips.


    With a deep breath, she sat up amongst the white sheets and looked out the window. It was about lunch time, she guessed, and apparently up till then no had discovered her whereabouts, which meant they were all probably still looking for her.


    As she prepared to get up something caught her eye. Someone had placed a grayish dress on the bed, at her feet. Reaching for it, she immediately knew that it didn¡¯t belong to her. Though the size was right the quality of the fabric wasn¡¯t exactly what was used to wear.


    The door of the room opened without warning, startling her, but the smile that greeted her left her mouth opened in disbelief.


    ¡°Selina!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake. Good!¡± Selina said, closing the door behind her and crossing the room towards the Princess, sitting beside her. ¡°How are you feeling?!"


    ¡°Hurts a little,¡± she shrugged, and Selina gave her a critical look.


    ¡°You look terrible!¡±


    ¡°How did you know where to find me?¡± Allana asked, ignoring the girl¡¯s comment, and Selina smiled proudly.


    ¡°You know me!¡± she told her, her mischievous expression making Allana smile as well, until she realized her face hurt at the slightest movement.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even want to know. But tell me. How are things outside?¡±


    ¡°Well, as to be expected. The whole Kingdom is looking for you,¡± Selina reported, losing her childish expression. ¡°Heric sent everyone out, searching for you. Of course he didn¡¯t tell anything about what really happened. So, as far as everyone is concerned, you just had another of your childish fits and this time decided to run away from home. As you may imagine, Dana is furious and Heric, as usually, is performing superbly in his part of dishonored and outraged fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Selina ¡­¡± Allana muttered in a scolding tone and the girl frowned in disapproval.


    ¡°What? Are you going to blame yourself again? And say it was all your fault? Please, spare me!¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ not this time. But no one can argue that he has ¡­ rights, over me. After all he is the man I¡¯m going to marry ¡­¡±


    ¡°You listen well, Allana! Heric will never forgive you for what happened today! For you running away! He is a vengeful man with a rather concrete and retrograde concept about how a woman should behave. And, in case you still haven¡¯t noticed, that¡¯s exactly what you are, his woman! And still you disagreed with him, refused him and ran away! He¡¯ll make you pay for it!¡±


    Allana lowered her gaze, clenching her hands together, and sighed.


    ¡°I know. But there¡¯s nothing I can do about it ¡­¡±


    ¡°Run away for good! Get away from this place once and for all!¡± Selina told her, holding her trembling hands, and Allana looked at her in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m deadly serious!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I can¡¯t just leave ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Do you remember when we used to play the wishing game? Do you remember what you always wished for? Now you can make your wish come true! It all depends on you! Allana!¡± she called her, making sure she got her undivided attention. ¡°Do you remember when you used to tell me that you didn¡¯t belong here? I always thought you said that because you wanted to be different; because you had everything, which meant you didn¡¯t know what else to want for. But then I understood what it was you really wished for. And you know what? It¡¯s so little, so small ¡­ and yet so important. Every common person has what you wish for - freedom. And now you have that chance too ¡­ don¡¯t let it escape.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Allana sat in silence for an instant, too moved by the other girl¡¯s words to speak.


    ¡°You¡¯re really serious about this, aren¡¯t you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Just look at you! Anyone would dream of being in your shoes, since it is expected that a Princess¡¯s life will be full of beauty and marvel. You live in hell!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true ¡­ that I would love to leave ¡­ but ¡­ You too, know the true reason behind this engagement ¡­¡±


    ¡°So what? The Royal Heir disappears. It simply means that the Council will have to gather in order to choose a suitable Regent, since your mother is in no condition to rule. You know as well as I do that no old ways or laws will keep them from choosing Heric. He¡¯s the only hope we¡¯ve got against the Armies of the North. They will choose him and I can bet that the decision will be unanimous.¡±


    ¡°But to leave Everlyn at a time like this ¡­ When we may be attacked at moment ¡­¡±


    ¡°All the more reason for you to go! As soon as the threat from the North becomes real in their minds I¡¯m sure that the council will want to marry you two as soon as possible, so that he can have full authority. And for what? We both know that Everlyn can¡¯t win this war. They¡¯ll have to evacuate South. And you¡¯ll be married to that asshole and all for nothing! Run away now! We¡¯ll all have to leave Everlyn anyway. At least you¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Allana took a deep breath, seeming to consider all that Selina had told her, and shook her head in disapproval.


    ¡°And where would I go ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Go with those Knights, wherever they¡¯re bound to. Sir Denon already offered to take you with them and promised that you could start anew, in his Kingdom. You¡¯ll be able to choose what you want to do! Just think about it! Learn new things, meet new people. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°But?! Is there any worse ¡®but¡¯ than what awaits you living beside Heric? Just free yourself from all this while you still can, before he controls you completely! For once, just think about you and no one else! Think about your happiness, and the right you have to it like everyone else!¡±


    ¡°Go with Sir Denon ¡­¡± Allana muttered, lost in thoughts, divided between her strong longing for freedom, and what she knew would inevitably happen should she choose to go with him. The terrible truth her mother had confided in her and that she had never dared share with anyone else. On the other hand Elian seemed unaware of all that, she thought. And maybe, because of it, the danger wouldn¡¯t be that great ¡­ Hope burned in her chest and a smile touched her injured face. ¡°So be it, then,¡± she decided and Selina hugged her, happy and relieved for her Princess¡¯s choice, smiling in satisfaction at her small victory.


    ¡°Great! That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°And what about you, Selina! Won¡¯t you come with me?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay and take care of things on your behalf. I¡¯ll also take good care of Lidya, so you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s a promise!¡± Allana nodded in agreement and held the other girl¡¯s hands.


    ¡°And if anything happens, anything at all, you¡¯ll send a message! The hawks from the eastern tower will find me wherever I am! Promise you¡¯ll send word!¡±


    ¡°I promise, I promise. Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Of course Heric will have a fit when he finally sees you¡¯re nowhere to be found,¡± she added, laughing mischievously, and Allana sighed as no one could stop Selina when she got all hyped-up like that.


    ¡°So? Where are they? We need to settle a few details before leaving,¡± Allana asked with a renewed mood, and Selina went back to her innocent look, that didn¡¯t match her true personality at all.


    ¡°Oh, well. Of course they¡¯re outside, helping with the search. After all, they¡¯re Knights. And Knights are supposed to be useful in times such as these, right?¡± Allana looked at her at a loss and Selina lowered her voice. ¡°Of course, in the mean while, they¡¯re also looking for the best way to take you away from here as soon as it gets dark.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ So you had everything planed out, even before I agreed!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Allana. You know how this Knighthood thing works. Sir Denon was about to disembowel Heric with his sword and I told him that, if you had to choose, you¡¯d rather be the one to disappear, since Heric is so needed and all that. Then he came up with this solution and I agreed that it was ¡­ doable.¡±


    ¡°Then ¡­ this was his idea?¡± Allana asked, unable to stop a shiver of fear, and Selina smiled happily.


    ¡°More or less. I helped a bit. Men are complicated creatures by nature. Here. Dress this. It should fit you, right?¡± she asked, handing her the gray dress, and Allana nodded accepting it. ¡°The idea is to make you look like a commoner, in case you¡¯re stopped on the road. Unless you¡¯d rather let everyone know who you really are.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m tired of being royalty. This dress is perfect.¡±


    Allana changed clothes and Selina sighed at the sight of all the bruises that marred her pale skin with all kinds of shades of purple.


    ¡°That bad?¡± she asked, noticing the other girl¡¯s gaze, and Selina smiled with confidence.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be perfectly well in no time at all!¡± she replied and helped Allana braid her hair. She then gave her a black cloak, as old as the boots she now wore, and looked appreciatively at the Princess. ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Allana walked over to the mirror and gazed at her own image. True she was far from looking like a noble lady, what to say of a Princess. She was small and too slim to begin with. She had never had a royal bearing, which had truly saddened Dana down to her core. And dressed like that, with that old and stained cloak to cover her, she could be just anyone.


    Besides, she decided raising her head, she had made her mind! Made her choice. She wasn¡¯t going to second guess any longer! Even if she couldn¡¯t avoid the feeling that everything happening around her was somewhat unreal and simply moving too fast.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so. But Selina! If Heric finds out you¡¯re helping me ¡­ or even dreams you knew about my escape ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? And who¡¯s going to tell him? In any case I can always tell them you hypnotized me, that you were actually a witch and I¡¯m not to blame. The poor me ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ the problem is that I don¡¯t doubt you¡¯d have the courage to tell them something like that ¡­¡± Allana sighed and Selina smiled quite proudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s happening outside. Stay here and don¡¯t open the door to anyone, unless we knock three times, got it?¡± Allana nodded a confirmation and Selina left, leaving her alone.


    Turning back to the mirror, Allana ran a hand over her bruised face. She would never allow herself to look like that ever again, she decided firmly. She would never be a victim again! And, for that reason, she approached the window and looked down, at the city below, biding her farewell to the small, bright, white houses of the Kingdom of Everlyn.

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P6)

    Part 6 - You Promised!


    The sun had already begun to set when the sound of noises by the door left her heart racing. Now that she¡¯d made her mind she really didn¡¯t want to be found!


    With silent steps, which she¡¯d perfected in order to escape the palace unnoticed, Allana walked to the door, listening attentively. The sound of three knocks made her sigh in relief and she unlocked it, allowing Selina in. The two men that followed her made her take a few steps back, as she watched them apprehensively.


    Denar closed the door behind them, after checking the corridor to make sure they hadn¡¯t been followed. And then they both stood there, amazed, staring at her, at the strength and confidence that those two golden eyes mirrored. It was almost as if, suddenly, the lost and frail girl they had helped the night before had simply disappeared.


    ¡°So? What¡¯s happening outside?¡± Allana asked, still unsure, especially due to the fact they were both staring at her, and Elian seemed to wake up from his waking dream.


    ¡°As to be expected, the streets are packed with guards. They¡¯re looking for you everywhere. Heric firmly believes that you still haven¡¯t left Everlyn,¡± he reported.


    ¡°The roads leading to the Silver Forest and the lake are also being watched,¡± Denar added. ¡°The palace gardens are the least guarded place.¡±


    ¡°And so we thought that maybe we had a chance, if we took you out of the palace grounds through there. On the other side of the fence there are only crop fields and some small farms. Even if someone were to see you no one would recognize you. But for that to work we have to find a way to cross the fence, and so ¡­ Do you know of any paths like that?¡± he asked her. ¡°Sometimes palaces have secret tunnels as an escape route for the royal family, in case of need,¡± he stated and Allana thought about it for an instant.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing in Everlyn. At least not that I know of ¡­¡± Elian sighed in dismay.


    ¡°But then ¡­ How does Phandora comes and goes as she pleases?¡± Selina asked and Elian looked up hopefully.


    ¡°Phandora?!¡± Denar asked, suspiciously.


    ¡°The wild tiger that visits me sometimes,¡± Allana explained. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Never thought about it. But the only possible explanation is that the hawthorns¡¯ fence must be torn somewhere. If it is, it must to be on the North side. Phandora always comes from there.¡±


    Elian smiled and gave Denar a friendly pat.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you rejoined the search for our Princess. And Denar, this time, how about checking in the garden? After all, it¡¯s such a big garden, with so many places to hide ¡­ especially the North side,¡± he suggested and Denar shook his head in disapproval, although he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face as he left.


    ¡°I also have to go. If I don¡¯t show my face around from time to time Dana will turn the palace upside down looking for me as well. I¡¯ll be back when it gets dark,¡± Selina informed them, following the Knight, and closed the door behind her.


    Elian loosened his black cloak and dropped it on the bed with a sigh of relief. His gaze went automatically back to the girl in front of him and a smile touched his lips. The gray dress she wore made her golden eyes seem even more golden, and the dark cloak that fell around her shoulders made her look even smaller and thinner. Even so he had never seen her look more beautiful.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± she asked, frowning almost threateningly, and he smiled again.


    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking that you really look like you¡¯re ready to leave. Are you really sure ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have never turned back on a decision I¡¯ve made!¡± she stated firmly. ¡°However, if you thought it better and decided you don¡¯t want to take the risk ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he cut in, immediately.


    ¡°Because I could understand if you did. Even ignoring the possibility that Heric might find out about our escape and what that would entail, I¡¯m also quite aware of what it means for you to hide me in your Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I said no. And he won¡¯t find out about anything. I¡¯ll make sure of it!¡±


    Allana took a deep breath and made her way to the window, looking outside, to the streets that, as darkness fell, glittered with the lights of the torches and lamps of those who walked them, looking for her.


    The touch of a hand on her shoulder made her jump, and he raised both hands in the air showing he¡¯d meant no harm.


    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±


    She looked scared, for an instant, but then she was smiling again, even though it was an obviously fake smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. And I wanted to thank you ¡­ for yesterday ¡­ and for not confronting him.¡±


    ¡°For that you¡¯ll have to thank Selina. She¡¯s the one who stopped me from killing him,¡± she smiled again, not even bothering to answer. Somehow she knew he would have never have killed him ¡­ or anyone else, for that matter. And then she was swallowed by those black eyes again ¡­ a deep, soft and warm gaze that left her empty, unable to react. She watched as he raised a hand and softly touched her bruised face, but even then she couldn¡¯t master a single coherent thought. ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid of me ¡­ I don¡¯t know why, but I can feel it. I just wanted you to know that ¡­ even though you can¡¯t remember, you were very important to me when I was still a child. For a long time you were my only friend, the only one I could talk to, the only one that seemed to understand me, even though I knew you were too little for that. When they took you from Mithir ¡­ I promised myself that some day, when I was able to make my own choices, I¡¯d come look for you again. And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here. No other reason,¡± he told her and Allana took a step back, the memory of the fear she had felt the day before breaking the hypnotic spell she¡¯d fallen into.


    ¡°This may sound crazy but ¡­ I remember your eyes ¡­ And although you may not know, the reason why we had to leave Mithir was because they wanted to keep us apart. Because something terrible is supposed to happen if we¡¯re together,¡± she told him, avoiding his gaze, and Elian stood silent as he noticed the nervous way she chewed on her split lip.


    That he hadn¡¯t expected, he thought, even though he had imagined a whole lot of possible excuses and explanations. Looking at her it was clear she truly believed in what she¡¯d just told him. Which made him feel somewhat restless; an inexplicable feeling of eminent danger twisting his insides, or maybe fear would be more accurate.


    ¡°Why would you say something like that ¡­? Who told you that?¡±


    Allana managed a distant smile and shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing. Only stories Dana used to tell me when I was little. I guess I just allowed myself to be scared for no good reason.¡± she answered and he immediately knew she didn¡¯t want to talk about it ¡­ that she would rather pretend that that matter was of no importance. He too, he found out as his heart beat hard against his chest; he didn¡¯t want to know any more details about the matter. Which meant he was a coward!, he was aware ¡­ But for now he would accept her will and his own weakness, and let that matter be. At least until he went back home, to Mithir, where he could search for his own answers.


    And so he smiled and held her small cold hand, pulling her towards the bed where he made her sit.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s only natural for you to feel a little insecure. But you don¡¯t need to worry. Everything¡¯s going to be alright. The palace of Mithir is a bustling place. When we get there I¡¯ll introduce you to all the Court Ladies and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll make you feel right at home. On your spare time you can always go for a ride or ¡­¡±


    ¡°Elian!¡± His name in her voice hit him hard, almost as if someone had knocked him over the head with something hard. It was the first time she¡¯d called him by his name, and that unpleasant sensation from before returned. ¡°I don¡¯t want any of that! I want a different life!¡± she went on, forcing him to push that dark feeling away.


    ¡°I know. And it will be different.¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t want to be a Court Lady! I don¡¯t want to be someone who does nothing but stroll around in a pretty dress, laughing at silly jokes in hopes to find some rich nobleman to get married to!¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Elian was caught by surprise for a moment, but ended up laughing as she faced him with a serious expression.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right. To tell you the truth I also think they¡¯re quite annoying,¡± he confessed, remembering just how much he truly despised those women that seem to hold as their only purpose in life to earn his favors, in hopes of one day becoming the future Queen.


    ¡°Besides, you said I could choose what I wanted to be,¡± she insisted and Elian nodded, amused by how seriously she was taking the whole matter.


    ¡°That I did. And a promise is a promise.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, tightening the hand that still held hers, her eyes glowing as if she were a child and someone had just promised her a new toy, and Elian smiled.


    ¡°If I said so, then it is so. What do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°I want to be a Knight!¡± she answered unwavering and he laughed at the way she said it, sounding almost like she was delivering a declaration of war.


    ¡°But of course! I should have guessed. All those questions about the Knights and if there were women amongst them. I also agree. You¡¯ll love it. You¡¯ll have a lot to study, of course. But the White Knights are all nice people and ¡­¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to be one of those!¡± Allana immediately objected and Elian looked at her unable understand. ¡°I want to be a Black Night!¡±


    ¡°A what?!¡±


    ¡°I want to learn how to fight! I want to know how to defend myself without having to always depend on others! I want to be independent and for that I need to learn how to protect myself!¡±


    ¡°But Allana ¡­ You don¡¯t know ¡­ you can¡¯t even dream how hard it is, how tough the training sessions are for those who want to become Black Knights,¡± he tried to explain, to no avail.


    ¡°But it is what I want!¡± she declared unyielding.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous! I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t let you do something like that. You¡¯ve lived your whole life here, being raised to be a Princess, not to fight with a sword in hand. The practices alone would leave you so tired that you probably wouldn¡¯t make past the first week. Besides, even far from here, you¡¯re still a Princess, and although the purpose isn¡¯t killing each other, injuries are frequent and accidents do happen. Once away from here it¡¯ll be my responsibility to keep you safe.¡±


    She pulled her hand from his and looked away, clearly angry and, at the same time, disappointed ¡­ which made him feel rather displeased with himself. Still he knew he was right. She was nothing but a young girl, filled with dreams and fantasies she had probably created in order to escape the loneliness of living locked up in that place. However, belonging to the Order of the Black Knights was far from being a beautiful dream. It meant years of suffering and self-sacrifice, as he knew all too well.


    ¡°You promised ¡­!¡± she muttered and he couldn¡¯t help feel sorry at the loss of the bright and happy expression she had shown him a moment ago.


    ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can you say that? How can you know?¡± she asked him, facing him, angry at him again. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me fight! I can fight rather well! Not one of Everlyn¡¯s Knights has ever been able to beat me!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it to heart, but ¡­ Everlyn¡¯s Knights aren¡¯t the best example of what it really means to be a Knight.¡±


    ¡°But if I haven¡¯t even tried how can you say I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Elian gently held her hands and kissed them.


    ¡°These hands weren¡¯t made to wield a sword,¡± he stated, smiling, but she pushed him sharply, making him take a few steps back as she stood up to face him.


    ¡°You promised!¡± she demanded again, her voice colder and harder than before, and Elian couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at her ¡­ at the way her demeanor had changed just like before, when they had spoken near the lake. ¡°Is that how a Knight is supposed to uphold his word?¡±


    He wanted to counter her but, as much as he tried, he couldn¡¯t find a single argument that could grant him reason. And suddenly, the small sweet girl he had built in his mind was gone, and right in front of him was a huge dark shadow with golden eyes that seemed about to swallow him whole. He stepped back, unable to control the fear that that monster invoked deep inside him, and his whole being trembled in terror ¡­


    ¡°Elian! Elian!!¡±


    In a flash his sight became focused again and that terrible shadow disappeared. He was back in the real world and, without knowing why or how, he now laid on the bed, knees pulled against his chest as if trying to protect himself from some unavoidable attack. The feeling of eminent danger had faded away too, but he could still feel the tension that had gathered in his muscles, and the cold droplets of sweat that slid down his back. He blinked, still unsure of what had just happened, and only then saw her right beside him, those golden eyes looking at him, brimming with tears she quickly brushed away.


    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ sorry ¡­ I ¡­ oh ¡­ this is probably a very bad idea ¡­¡±


    Still baffled by what had happened, Elian tried to sit up, only to discover his muscles were trembling, as if he¡¯d ran nonstop for a whole day.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay ¡­¡± he told her, trying to reassure her, and the sharp pain that hit him in the chest made him hold his breath with a grimace.


    ¡°I can kill, you know ¡­?¡± Her cruel cold tone made him look up at her, even though he could hardly breathe now, and the distant and indifferent expression of her face made him straighten his back, ignoring his heart that seemed to hurt with every new beat.


    ¡°You can¡¯t hope to scare me with only that,¡± he told her, trying hard to keep his voice from faltering and showing the pain he still felt. ¡°Besides, anyone can kill. It¡¯s a matter of ¡­ circumstances.¡±


    Allana seemed confused by his answer, but only for a moment.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    ¡°I do ¡­?¡±


    ¡°And sometimes I just ¡­ can¡¯t control it ¡­ Almost as if someone else is doing it, even though I didn¡¯t wish for any of it ¡­¡± she confessed bitterly and Elian took a deep breath, as the pain slowly subsided. ¡°You must think I¡¯m some kind of monster ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s what you think of yourself. People are who they are. And the fact that you, me, and probably many others, are a bit different doesn¡¯t make us monsters. Besides,¡± he went on, smiling. ¡°we all have some hidden secret, deep inside, that we¡¯d rather not share with others.¡±


    ¡°You also have one ¡­?¡±


    He faced her childlike curious eyes and laughed.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m no different from everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me ¡­? Just a little bit?¡± she persisted, seeming uneasy since that subject clearly displeased her. ¡°You already know mine ¡­ kind of ¡­ No one has ever found out about it ¡­ and survived. Though Dana probably suspects something, since strange accidents were quite often around me, when I was younger. Because I¡¯m unable to control it, I¡¯ve decided long ago that the only thing I can do is to try and avoid getting angry, and stop myself from wanting anything, so that I wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed when my wish wouldn¡¯t come true. And it worked, so far ¡­ The truth is I don¡¯t have the slightest idea why I¡¯m able to do ¡­ these kinds of things ¡­¡± she concluded, averting her gaze almost as if she regretted having told him so much, and Elian took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m the same. I can also do things that can¡¯t be easily explained,¡± he stated and Allana looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± She still looked skeptical, which was in itself funny and kind of ironic, taking into account what she had just told him. ¡°Want me to show you?¡± If their roles were reversed Allana was sure she wouldn¡¯t want to be shown anything! But she just couldn¡¯t swallow the curiosity that burned inside her. Or maybe it was simply her need to know a bit more about the stranger with whom she was about to leave to somewhere completely unknown. He just sat there, waiting, although his discreet smile seemed to be challenging her. And so she nodded, bracing herself. ¡°Then close your eyes,¡± he told her, even more amused than before, and she frowned suspiciously.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easier if you do. Come one. Trust me. Nothing bad will come to you.¡±


    Allana sighed, conforming, and did as he asked. Once she closed her eyes a deep silence surrounded her.


    Something warm touched her face, softly, lighter than any touch she had ever felt, almost weightless, and a profound sense of peace enveloped her. Suddenly she was completely calm and she could hardly understand the reason behind all the anxiety and fear she had felt just moments ago. Now she found herself filled with bliss and hope, almost as if a ray of light had shined down on her, casting all darkness away.


    Unable to resist the curiosity of not knowing what was happening she slowly opened her eyes and, for a few moments, all she could see was a bright white light, all around her. Then, as her eyes grew accustomed to the brightness, she saw that two black eyes watched her attentively and, amongst all that light, something that looked like hands touched her face.


    Gradually the light that filled the room started to fade away and his hands regain their human form, warmth and weight. He smiled sheepishly and shrugged stepping back.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s it,¡± he said awkwardly, and Allana blinked, still lost in the enchantment of what she had just witnessed.


    ¡°What are you ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Same as you. What are you?¡± he returned and she seemed at loss for words. ¡°Nothing much, I guaranty. Just a little bit different, I guess. These things aside, we still bleed like everyone else, we feel the same and we live and die the same,¡± he told her and raised one hand to touch her face, her skin once again healthy, free from all those terrible bruises. ¡°Besides, I couldn¡¯t stand looking at the bruises that idiot left in your face any longer.¡±


    Allana sat in silence for a moment, unable to understand what he had just said, and then it hit her, and she jumped to her feet practically running to the nearest mirror. Not a single mark, she marveled incredulously, turning her face right and left. And the pain too, was completely gone. Still in disbelief she turned back to him as he watched her, amused by her reaction, and, with a second thought, went back to the mirror, unbuttoning the first buttons of her dress, looking for bruises on her neck and chest. Not even one had remained.


    ¡°How did you do this?¡± she asked, still searching, touching herself in places where, instants ago, only the weight of the dress she wore had been enough to cause her pain.


    ¡°This is my secret. Told you we all have our secrets.¡±


    She was about to say something when three knocks on the door cut her off. Elian walked to the door, unlocking it, and Denar entered in a hurry.


    ¡°And? Have you found it?¡± Elian asked as soon as he closed the door, and Allana waited in anticipation. Denar frowned angrily as soon as he saw her, and his critic gaze flew back to Elian. ¡°Please spare me the lecture, Denar,¡± the Prince anticipated and the Knight sighed in resignation, since at the moment they had other, much more pertinent matters to attend. Above all he had decided to take his Prince back home, as soon as possible, even if that meant he had to drag that little girl along as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s as we suspected. There¡¯s a hole on the fence, close to the ground. However it¡¯s very small. I can¡¯t pass through it. But she might be able to,¡± he admitted, measuring Allana with his eyes. ¡°Even so, although their numbers are fewer, there are still guards patrolling the gardens. To reach the passage we¡¯ll have to somehow elude them.¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ we need a distraction.¡±


    Three knocks on the door interrupted their conversation and Denar opened it, allowing Selina in. As soon as he saw her a smile crossed Elian¡¯s face. The solution to their problem had just arrived.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just found the distraction we needed,¡± he announced, without averting his gaze from the girl that had just come in and whose cheeks begun to blush.

 Chapter 3 - Secret (P7)

    Part 7 - Burning Hell


    Her gaze of fire fell on the city that stretched at her feet. Even from afar she could almost feel the heat of the flames that burned everything, devouring houses, fields and human bodies alike, with no distinguish between what had been living or dead.


    Kayla held the small dagger she had just materialized in her hand and, pulling her long, flaming hair forward, cut it unmercifully just above her shoulders with crude, bored slashes. For a moment her gaze followed the long, red strands of hair that floated in the air and fell on the floor, spreading around her feet like a pool of blood. But then the air around her became excitedly heavy and vibrant and, with a bright smile stretching her perfect lips, she turned around and waited.


    A black shadow formed out of thin air, as if some kind of portal to a world of darkness had just opened in the middle of the room, and a tall, slender figure wrapped in a long, velvet cloak stepped out of it.


    "Welcome!" she eagerly hastened to greet him, respectful bowing her head, and her short fiery hair slid over her flushed cheeks.


    The dark figure gave her brief glance, his expression hidden by the shadows that surrounded his face, and his attention was caught by the strands of hair scattered all over the floor.


    "When are you going to stop doing that?" he asked in a whisper and she lifted her head, averting her gaze.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Hair that long ... it only hinders me," she justified with a certain tone of contempt in her voice and crossed her arms. "More importantly! When can we leave? We''ve already ascertained that there''s nothing here ..."


    "I never expect it to be here ..." the dark figure replied walking towards the window, his calm voice almost reduced to a whisper. "This is only part of a little demonstration, nothing more ... Our next step will be much more interesting, " he added with a slight tone of amusement and she sighed.


    "Interesting ...?! I don''t see how. These Humans are so dull. Even when dying, they''re simply too boring. Why not simply destroy them all at once? Say the word and I can go right now! We don''t even need those useless maggots down there. Have them return to Melkar. I can take care of the rest!"


    A soft laughter echoed through the room capturing her gaze and leaving her wondering whether she should also smile or cower in fear.


    "Hmm ... yes, I don''t doubt it in the least. However if I did it your way, Human or not Human, nothing would remain standing, and that is hardly what I want. Don''t forget that what I''m looking for is fragile, and it breaks easily ..."


    Listening to his casual tone she finally allowed herself to relax.


    "It''s just that it''s taking so long ... That Human army takes ages to regroup and to move from one place to another! We may very well have to wait another two weeks before we can move on Everlyn."


    "Yes, probably. But don''t worry, Kayla. For someone who has waited this long another fifteen or thirty days is nothing but a fleeting moment. Besides, this scenario of destruction that you''ve created for me is quite pleasing. I don''t mind contemplating it for a little bit longer."


    Kayla smiled proudly, a burning heat flooding her chest, and bowed deeply.


    "I''m glad it pleases you, my Lord," she simply replied, although the black figure never turned her way, his gaze locked on the burning hell that were the streets and houses of the Kingdom of M¨¢don.

 Chapter 4 - Arrival (P2)

    Part 2 - A New Bed


    When they entered the city the streets were practically deserted. Only a few bars and taverns kept their doors opened, but the silence that echoed even from inside such establishments indicated that those who had looked for refuge there, during the early hours of the night, had either returned home or fallen asleep on top the worn wooden tables.


    No one could be seen. And so there was nothing to hinder the return home of the Crown Prince, which Elian silently thanked for. Things could become rather complicated if they were seen arriving together. Most certainly rumors and questions would immediately arise, concerning the young woman that accompanied him. All problems he definitely didn¡¯t need, since he already had enough to deal with as it was, with the eyes of the entire nobility turned towards him and his future marriage, now that he had reached adulthood.


    Once they had crossed the Inner Wall Gates, that had been opened due to Denar¡¯s earlier arrival, two Knights all clad in black approached them to hold their horses.


    ¡°Your Highness, welcome home!¡± said one of the Knights as Elian dismounted, and Allana followed his lead. It was the first time she had heard someone talk to him with such deference and, somehow, it made her realize that which she already knew; that Elian was like her, the heir to a throne and, for that reason, an irreplaceable existence to his own people.


    ¡°Thank you, Tenmar. You can leave him be. Denar will take care of Denon once he returns,¡± he told the Knight, noticing his pained expression since his white horse was well known amongst the Knights for his ill temper. ¡°Please take care of the lady¡¯s horse.¡±


    Tenmar nodded and took the horse away as soon as Allana untied the small leather bag she''d brought, containing what little she had taken away with her from Everlyn.


    ¡°Elian!!¡± The strong voice of a woman made them both turn around and a smile brought life to Elian¡¯s face as she hugged him, making him take a few steps back. ¡°What on earth were you thinking?! Do you have any idea of long you were gone?¡± she complained, pulling away only enough to look him in the eye, and went on, not even allowing him the chance to reply. ¡°Now of all times! With all the news we''ve been receiving! And you send a note through Arkel?! Arkel?!¡± she questioned in indignation. ¡°Do you have any idea of what I¡¯ve went through trying to keep things in the palace under control? How many times do I have to warn you not to let that useless bastard drag you around?¡±


    Elian laughed lightly, obviously happy to see her even though all she seemed to be able to do was scold him, and nodded obediently.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. Won¡¯t do it again,¡± he told her, even though he didn¡¯t sound sorry at all, and she gave him a reproachable glare. ¡°And I¡¯m truly thankful for all you¡¯ve done in my absence,¡± he added, this time more honestly, and kissed her cheek, which seemed enough to overthrow her bad temper.


    Allana stood there, in silence, avoiding staring too much. It was kind of embarrassing, the way she had hugged him so freely. After all, Elian was a Prince and she was used to be treated with the distance and cold respect that that position implied. She''d already found the relationship between Elian and Denar rather peculiar. But now, because the person before her was definitely a woman, she couldn¡¯t help feeling as if she had witnessed something she wasn''t suppose to see.


    Almost as if he had read her mind, Elian turned to her, his arm still over the woman¡¯s shoulders, and smiled happily.


    ¡°Now to more serious matters. This young lady here is Darna and she¡¯d like to join our Dark Order. And since you¡¯re the one in charge for the female sector ¡­¡± Elian introduced her, almost proudly, but the gray eyes that landed on her became instantly cold and hard, all traces of emotion leaving the other woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°Where did she come from? You¡¯re not going to tell me that that idiot convinced you to bring home some kind of plaything!¡± she spat dryly, as if Allana weren¡¯t even there, and Elian gave her a disapproving look.


    ¡°You¡¯re being rude, Elipson. And here I was, hopping you''d know me better than that. We met Darna on the road. She was on her way here and so we ended up traveling together,¡± Elian explained, although Elipson still looked suspiciously at her.


    ¡°She¡¯s too small and too thin! And new admissions to the Order were over last month! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve told her but I won¡¯t accept her if she¡¯s no good. My squadron, my rules. Remember? I won¡¯t care, even if you promised her she¡¯d get in!¡± she told him firmly and Elian smiled, apparently used to her strict personality.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want it any other way.¡±


    ¡°Hum!¡± she grunted, looking back at the girl, and Allana faced her cold gaze with her head raised up. ¡°Follow me then. I will take you to the dorms,¡± Elipson told her, turning around, and went on ahead.


    Allana didn¡¯t waste any time following her. She stopped for a moment as she passed by Elian and bowed respectfully, as it would be expected from a commoner.


    ¡°Thank you very much for all you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯ll be sure to succeed and to prove I¡¯m not some kind of plaything,¡± she added, her tone as dry as the other woman¡¯s had been, and Elian couldn¡¯t help take a small step back when she raised her head to face him. He''d never seen her look so furious.


    Allana ran to catch up with the older woman and followed her quick steps in silence.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Darna what?¡± she heard her ask and Allana hugged her leather bag as she tried to keep up.


    ¡°Aurea,¡± she answered as planned. ¡°Darna Aurea, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Well, Darna Aurea, my name is Elipson. And Elipson will do. No ma''am, no madame, no lady. Elipson," she retorted as they walked, without even turning back to look at her. "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re expecting to find or to accomplish here but, just as you¡¯ve heard, I¡¯ll only acknowledge those I find fit to enter the Order. And since you¡¯ll be staying in one of my squadrons, I¡¯ll be the one to decide whether you¡¯re accepted into our first grade of training or not,¡± she went on and Allana couldn¡¯t help noticing the crescent moon and sword embroidered in silver on her left shoulder, the silvery lines almost shining against the black of her uniform. The symbol of the Dark Knights of Mithir, the same Denar and Elian wore. ¡°Denar, whom I believe you¡¯ve met, and I, as well as the Prince, are in charge of the entire Dark Order. Since Elian also has many other obligations, it¡¯s up to us to manage and coordinate the different training groups,¡± she explained with the same tone a teacher would use when teaching a class. ¡°The groups are divided according to grades. Every time one of us feels a trainee is ready to start on the next grade a Test is held where three Knights, us excluded, will evaluate the knowledge and abilities acquired. Should the trainee be deemed apt he''ll then be accepted into the next grade. As you¡¯ll soon find out, should you be lucky enough to remain with us, being a Knight isn¡¯t just knowing how to fight with a sword or having a flawless defense. There¡¯s a strict code to observe and, above all, we can never forget the reason why we exist as an Order ¨C to help those in need. Since I¡¯m the only female Dark Knight to have ever completed all grades of instruction, I¡¯m the one responsible for all female trainees. Usually dorms are divided according to work groups, but since there are very few women we only have one female dorm. I won¡¯t be able to be present at all times, so I¡¯ll choose one of the others to accompany you in these first few days, so you can learn the basics of how things work around here. She¡¯ll be taking the Test in a few days and she¡¯ll need someone to take on her group duties once she passes. There, that door is where I live,¡± she added, pointing a small wooden door that opened on what seemed to be the palace wall, side by side with a few others, all alike. ¡°And here is where you¡¯ll be staying. On the other side of the square are the male dorms,¡± she told her and Allana looked in the direction she¡¯d pointed to see a few blocks of big but low houses, all made of dark wood. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Elipson went inside the house right in front of them and she obediently stood there, at the entrance. The female dorm was no different from the ones on the other side of the square, she noticed. The only difference was that building stood alone, while the male dorms were a large cluster of wooden constructions.


    With a deep breath she raised her eyes towards the sky. The morning was getting brighter by the minute and, although she was terrible tired, she couldn¡¯t avoid the feeling of excitement that stirred from deep inside her. The world had never looked so bright and she could hardly wait for the new day that was dawning, almost as if she she could be reborn anew with it.


    Her gaze was lost on the door through which Elipson had disappeared. Elian had told her a bit about her, but Allana could never have pictured someone like that. She was young and beautiful, and strong willed. Her black hair fell shoulder height in a mass of shiny curls. And, although her strong personality could be easily perceived just by looking into her gray eyes, somehow Allana knew she wasn¡¯t the cold and distant person she was trying to be in front of her.


    Elipson came back followed by a younger girl, but who still looked older than Allana. Her skin was tanned, probably by too much time under the sun, and her dark wavy hair was firmly tied at the top of her head. Her dark brown eyes still carried traces of the sleep that she had tried to hurriedly brush away but, even so, her stand was firm and alert.


    ¡°This is Kahor Nrahon. She¡¯ll be responsible for you during this phase of adaptation. I hope you¡¯ll get along well.¡±


    Allana smiled politely and stepped forward facing the other girl.


    ¡°My name is Darna Aurea,¡± she introduced herself.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Darna, " she replied and turned to Elipson with the seriousness of a warrior accepting a mission. "Please don¡¯t worry. I will teach her all she needs to know.¡±


    ¡°Great. Today eat and rest, and just take a look around the different areas of our training grounds. Tomorrow I¡¯ll measure your worth,¡± Elipson told her and Allana nodded, although she couldn¡¯t stop smiling, still half doubting that she was really there.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After Elipson had left, Kahor led her inside and to one of the vacant beds. It was dark and cool inside the building, and two rows of beds, with their respective night-tables were aligned on both sides of the big compartment. Besides that, every set of furniture included a simple table and a chair. No doors, walls or curtains divided the space, and Allana could see that some of the beds were taken by other girls, still tucked in under their blankets.


    ¡°Did you get here today,¡± Kahor asked her in a whisper and Allana stopped looking around, placing her bag on her new bed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kahor smiled since the new girl seemed somewhat too childish and sat beside her leather bag.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve brought?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all that was worth bringing ¡­ and all I needed. How many girls stay here?¡± Allana asked looking at the occupied beds, even though she couldn¡¯t see much in the dimness.


    ¡°Besides me, four. There sleeps Mihail. She¡¯s the oldest of us and she¡¯s in the last grade. Soon she¡¯ll be a full-fledged Knight, just like Elipson. But, as you¡¯ll eventually come to learn, she¡¯s not one of many words, so don¡¯t take it personally. The bed in the corner belongs to Freda, next to her is Larrisse and then Tereze, whose a little bit silly and does everything Larrisse tells her to do. I¡¯d advise you not to get too close to them ¡­ they¡¯re always getting into trouble. You see, the thing is that although the Knights are like brothers to each other, the same can hardly be said about us, cadets. There¡¯s a lot of competition and very little companionship. So, if you¡¯re really thinking about reaching the last grades you¡¯ll have to learn to stand by yourself and to not depend too much on others.¡±


    That Allana could understand all too well, she thought untying her cloak. After all she had been living like that since she¡¯d been born.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Thank you for everything. And I¡¯m sorry for waking you up so early,¡± she added, remembering the other girl¡¯s sleepy face when she had first seen her, and Kahor smiled embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I always get up earlier than the rest. My job is to go to the kitchen and get our breakfast, before everyone else wakes up. Starting tomorrow that will be your job too, since we all have a daily task to perform. But today you¡¯re probably too tired from the trip. So I¡¯ll show you where the bath house is and you can wash up while I get you something to eat. After that you can get some rest. In the afternoon I¡¯ll show you around the grounds.¡±


    Allana nodded in agreement. In truth her legs still hurt from all the time she had spent straddling her horse and she hadn¡¯t slept since she had left Everlyn. In that moment, the perspective of a warm bath and a bed to lie down sounded almost like divine blessings, even if that bed was obviously smaller, harder and shabbier than the bed where she had slept her entire life.

 Chapter 4 - Arrival (P3)

    Part 3 - Hard to Believe


    Elian took a deep breath as he closed the doors. He had just returned from seeing his parents. Next would be to ask for reports from both Orders. There was also the matter of the welcome reception he would gladly avoid, if possible. And the urgent need to gather the Council.


    ¡°Elian?!¡±


    Elian looked back and smiled, reaching out his hand towards the young woman who naturally stepped forward to take it.


    ¡°Tell me. What news?¡± he asked pulling her by her hand and she fell in beside him, accompanying him as they walked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m supposed to ask? What have you heard about the Armies of the North?¡±


    ¡°Nothing we already didn¡¯t know. They¡¯re getting closer by the day. M¨¢don has fallen. Next is Everlyn.¡±


    ¡°Everlyn ¡­ Do you think your father will send help?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Probably not. And after Everlyn we¡¯re next.¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Elipson nodded and Elian closed the door to his chambers behind him.


    ¡°And? That girl you¡¯ve brought. Where did she come from? Girls her age will normally be dreaming about getting married and living some big romance, not about learning sword fight,¡± she stated, watching him suspiciously, and Elian laughed as he untied his cloak.


    ¡°Guess so. But she¡¯s not like any other girl.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ So she really is your plaything.¡±


    ¡°Elipson! You know me better!¡± he scolded her again and the young woman faced him coldly.


    ¡°Right. You, men, are all the same. Chasing after every piece of tail that crosses your path! At least I hope you¡¯re being honest with that girl!¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake! I told you it¡¯s not like that! She wants to be Knight and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve brought her. That¡¯s it, nothing else!¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ hard to believe, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Elian sighed, shrugging.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. And you¡¯ll see. She¡¯ll surprise you,¡± he told her, starting to get undressed, and Elipson averted her gaze, crossing her harms.


    ¡°I guess I should get going,¡± she muttered and Elian laughed, holding her by an arm.


    ¡°Oh? And why¡¯s that? Am I too good looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Elian! You respect me! I carried you in my arms when you were a child!¡± she rebuked him and the Prince smiled, kissing her on the cheek before releasing her. ¡°And after you¡¯ve changed please join us downstairs. Melbar also wants to talk to you. It seems a boy from the Temple of Nar has arrived. He wants you to meet him.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do! Don¡¯t forget! You¡¯re equally responsible for both the Dark and the White Orders.¡± Elian sighed again, feeling increasingly depressed. ¡°And remember to wash your face,¡± she added before stepping outside, as if he were no more than a child.

 Chapter 4 - Arrival (P4)

    Part 4 - The Emissary of Nar


    The room where they met was small, when compared to the one used by the Royal Council. The table, placed in the center, was surrounded by nine chairs, inviting to more private discussions. The window was high, like most windows in the palace, turning it into a well-lit room. And the only thing decorating the otherwise naked walls was a map of the Continent of Altier, where both Eastern and Western Kingdoms had been marked.


    That was the room Elian usually chose as a meeting place, when dealing with matters concerning the Orders and the Knights. If possible he¡¯d rather solve things quietly, without making a fuss, and that small room provided him with the perfect place for that.


    That morning he had to occupy it yet once again. The matter at hand concerned the White Order and included the presence of an Emissary from the Temple of Solara, in Nar. Nar stood to the West, beyond the Silver Forest, beyond even Melkar. And it was the birthplace of all the knowledge developed and applied by the White Knights. Melbar, the representative of the Temple of Nar within the Order, sat to his left, smiling quietly. Denar, on the other hand, stood behind him, his alert presence looming over his right shoulder, guarding him closely.


    Elian looked at the boy who had been introduced by Melbar and that now sat to his right, and he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit surprised. In truth, tall and lean, he was but a fifteen-year-old teen, hardly what he had expected to find when Elipson had mentioned the arrival of an Emissary of the Temple. Elian watched him as he respectfully stood up, turning to face him before starting to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯ve come to His Highness carrying the most venerable and respectful greetings from the Temple of Solara, in Nar.¡±


    ¡°The greetings from our Brothers and Sisters of the Temple are welcome and returned in kind,¡± Elian replied, formally, and as it was his style went directly to the matter at hand. ¡°But please, tell us. What brings an Emissary of Nar to our lands?¡±


    ¡°Mithir is one of the few Kingdoms that believes in and follows our principles. Throughout the years Nar has sent you its best instructors in order to enrich the training of your White Knights. And that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯ve came. For we know His Highness will listen and seriously consider the message I carry," the boy stated, his young, clear voice filling the room. "Although Nar is exclusively devoted to the healing arts, we occasional maintain contact with the Tower of High Magic, in the Ice Mountains. It so happens that a few days ago some our Brothers and Sisters were woken by a strange dark feeling, described by most as if the same air we breathe had become heavier or had simply suffered a change in quality. As the reports of this strange event arrived from all of Nar, the Conclave of the High Priestesses contacted the Tower of Magic and found out that they too, had sensed a change within the paths that only Magic is able to travel. As we understand it, a huge unknown force has been set free upon the world, where it now roams unchecked and uncontrolled. We believe it was this force¡¯s awakening that was felt throughout the land. And so we¡¯ve come to fear the worst. The Armies of the North keep moving forward, destroying everything in their path, and some say they¡¯re searching for something, some kind of power no one seems to know exactly what it is. Our Venerable Ancient ones have come to believe that it is precisely the origin of this unknown force that the Lord of Morianor is looking for. And if that¡¯s so it is our duty to prevent him from finding it at all costs.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Elian remained silent for a moment, trying to make sense of all he¡¯d just been told and of what all of that meant regarding the future of Mithir, and finally faced the young Emissary.


    ¡°Are you telling me that the reason behind all these attacks by the Armies of the North is related to this power you¡¯ve felt?¡± The boy nodded and Elian reflected on the matter. ¡°This means that this object of power, that it¡¯s said the Lord of Morianor is searching for, would be the source of this mysterious force, right?¡± The Emissary of Nar nodded again and Elian took his time thinking things through.


    Up until then all he had heard about said object had been unfounded rumors. However that boy had traveled all the way there, alone, probably risking his own life to tell him about it, and he couldn¡¯t believe the Temple of Nar would send him based in a mere rumor or supposition. Of course he still had some trouble dealing with idea of some mystical, powerful object. But, on the other hand, being who he was, how could he, of all people, doubt its existence?


    ¡°And that ¡­ awakening? When did it happen?¡± he asked, trying to convene some measure of order to the events the boy had just reported.


    ¡°Two nights ago,¡± he replied and the Prince raised an eyebrow, unable to understand. The young Emissary smiled, noticing his confusion, and shook his head. ¡°Oh. I should have clarified my situation beforehand. I actually didn¡¯t depart from Nar. Had I departed from the Temple only two nights ago it would have been impossible for me to arrive in such a short notice. In order to study the properties of some native plants I¡¯ve been sent to live by the first affluent of the Silver River, near Leips¡¯ borders, approximately one month ago. I¡¯ve received news of my new mission tow days ago,¡± he clarified.


    ¡°I see. And what does the Temple of Nar and the Mages of the Tower of High Magic have to say about the nature of this force?¡±


    ¡°No one knows exactly, since it was only felt for a brief moment. However we firmly believe that its intensity is at least as strong as the core of that which inhabits the Tower of High Magic, if not stronger.¡±


    ¡°And you want our help in order to search for said power,¡± Elian guessed and the boy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true Mithir owes a great debt to the Temple of Nar, and of course we have no intention of failing you now that you ask for our support. However, I¡¯m sorry for the inconvenience, but we will have to ask you to wait a few more days. The Armies of the North grow closer to our borders by the day. We fear an attack is eminent and, should the worst be confirmed, not even all the men we have at our disposal will be enough to defend our lands. So I would ask you to remain with us for today and the day after. After tomorrow I¡¯ll send one man to accompany you on your mission. I hope you can understand that this is all we can do, for now.¡±


    ¡°I thank you in the name of those I represent,¡± the boy stated and bowed respectfully. ¡°And now, if Your Highness will excuse me, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± the boy respectfully asked and Elian nodded, granting him permission. Melbar stood up, bowing as well, and accompanied him as he exited the room.


    ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡± Denar asked the moment they were left alone, and Elian stood up from the chair he had occupied at the top of the table, stretching his back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. One thing is clear, at least. It¡¯s not like the Armies of the North are worried about conquering territory. All they leave behind is death and destruction. No matter how greedy one may be, no one likes to be Lord and Master of a burned and broken piece of land. And so it¡¯s not hard to believe that they¡¯re searching for something. Also, I¡¯m sure that something must have really happened, or Nar wouldn¡¯t have sent that boy. And so, yeah ¡­ maybe Nar is right about all of this. If only the information we have wouldn¡¯t be so vague. Without knowing what this object looks like or what it can do, this may well become an endless search.¡±


    Denar sighed walking to the door.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have practice to attend to and you have to talk to your father about all of this. And then you¡¯ll have to decide who you¡¯ll be sending on this endless search. But first of all let¡¯s see if Adira is kind enough to feed us. I¡¯m starving!¡±


    Elian sighed, fallowing the Knight, wishing the day that had just started would reach its end as fast as possible.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P1)

    Part 1 - Morning Duty


    ¡°Darna?!¡±


    Allana opened her eyes, jumping to attention, and scanned the world around her.


    For an instance she¡¯d been back in Everlyn and Heric had been right there, standing beside her. Only when she saw the other girl did the memories from the day before began to settle in her mind.


    She was no longer in Everlyn, and she could still clearly remembered all the places Kahor had taken her to the day before, showing her all the corners and infrastructures that belonged to the Dark Knights of Mithir. She had also visited the headquarters of the White Order, and Kahor had introduced her to some of the older Knights.


    She recalled returning to the dorm tired but glad with the choice she¡¯d made, even though the world that surrounded her still seemed a bit unreal.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted her in a whisper so not to disturb the other girls, and Kahor smiled.


    ¡°Brought you this. Hope it fits you. And hurry. We have a lot to do before the others wake up.¡±


    Allana hurried, undressing her sleeping gown and putting on the clothes Kahor had brought her. Too big, she thought folding her sleeves, but at least the black pants helped disguise her thin legs and allowed her to move freely. Tying her hair in a long braid, she washed her face in the basin filled with cold water that awaited her by the bed and followed Kahor as they both left the dorm with silent steps.


    Allana smiled at the weak sun that touched her face and allowed her gaze to roam. Now everything was silent, but she could still remember having seen that same square filled with Knights and cadets, as well as the background sound of sword clashing against sword coming from the training grounds.


    Kahor led her to a big heavy-looking door, cut on the outside of the palace wall, and pushed it hard. The door creaked open and, waffing from the inside, a warm wave of deliciously scented air touched their noses. Fresh bread and coffee, Allana identified immediately as her stomach complained about the lack of food.


    A strong voice reached them, ordering people around, and Kahor smiled, climbing the few steps of the entrance.


    Allana followed her and stood at the doorway, looking at the immense and quite busy kitchen that opened right in front of her.


    ¡°Adira?¡±


    A round, red faced woman appeared from behind one of the cupboards.


    ¡°Oh! Good morning, child!¡± she greeted Kahor and her flashing gaze fell upon one of the kitchen girls. ¡°What did I tell you? She¡¯s already here and the bread is still not ready!¡± she scolded and the girl flinched, hurrying about her business.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve come a bit earlier, today. I wanted to introduce you to my new companion. Her name is Darna Aurea. Darna, this Adira. She¡¯s in charge of all maters food related,¡± Kahor added playfull and Adira approached them, drying her hands on the apron tied around her plump waist.


    ¡°Darna, pleased to meet you,¡± the woman told her, her black hair flecked with white streaks shining lightly in the morning light, and Allana smiled in retribution.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ Your face is kind of familiar ¡­¡± the older woman observed, watching her closely, and Allana felt her heart jump a beat. ¡°Well, never mind. My memory isn¡¯t what it used to be,¡± she complained with a sighed and smiled. ¡°Welcome, Darna. I hope you come to enjoy living here,¡± Adira added and her attention was drawn back to her helpers. ¡°Careful with that! That platter is irreplaceable and Her Majesty wants it on tonight¡¯s Reception!"This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Oh, I see you¡¯re all really busy today. Is it okay if we start carrying out the milk?¡± Kahor asked and Adira nodded a permission.


    Allana followed Kahor¡¯s lead and both girls loaded a small wagon with milk jars. By the time they were finished another wooden cart already awaited them, filled with baskets of deliciously, fragrant, fresh bread.


    They led the horses that pulled both wagons all the way to the dining hall, where other cadets helped them unload them. They were almost finished when the first Knights started to arrive for the morning meal. Allana was starving.


    ¡°What we¡¯ve just done is our daily task. Besides this all is asked of you is that you take care of your own things. For instances, if you want clean clothes you¡¯ll have to wash them and dry them yourself. No one will do that for you,¡± Kahor told her as they walked towards a nearby water fountain so they could wash their hands. ¡°Of course there are also the common tasks that are divided by everyone, like caring for our training equipment or practicing grounds,¡± she went on as they walked back to the dining hall.


    Allana listened to every word the girl said, but her gaze was locked on the amazing structure that was the palace of Mithir. Even seen from outside it was amazing how different it was from Everlyn¡¯s. So much more intimidating and sturdy looking. While Everlyn¡¯s palace consisted of three different wings, Mithir¡¯s had been built as a single construction. Obviously higher, it was surrounded by a tall wall of smooth stone, where four watching towers had been erected. It was on the outside of that wall that all constructions related to the Knight¡¯s Orders had been built. And, separating the Knight''s grounds and the city was another wall, this one with five watching towers, two of which flanking the big heavy gate she had crossed the day before. Besides those two inner walls Allana still remembered crossing three other gates, as they passed through the city, almost as if the city had kept on growing and walls had been erected every so often in order to protect those who lived in the outskirts. All in one, Mithir could never be compared to Everlyn, in terms of defenses.


    By the time they entered the dining hall the sound of voices filled the air. Kahor went to the end of the already long queue and Allana followed close behind her.


    ¡°Oi! Look at that, Saraz! Is it me or we have a new girl!¡± someone said, right from behind them.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! Maybe she¡¯s lost or something. She was probably looking for the kitchen,¡± another male voice answered.


    ¡°Hey! Little girl! We''re talking to you! Are you deaf?¡±


    Frowning, Allana turned to answer them but a hand shoved the teen that had just spoken, making him take a few steps back.


    ¡°Leave her alone, Teles! She¡¯s under my protection!¡± Kahor stated, threateningly, and Teles crossed his arms, looking down on her.


    ¡°Oh, look at that. If it isn¡¯t everyone¡¯s favorite girl! And since when have you become someone''s babysitter, Kahor?¡± he asked with despise, and a sarcastic and mocking laughter echoed all around them.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Just leave her alone!¡±


    ¡°And why¡¯s that? Can¡¯t she defend herself? If she can¡¯t do even that, why is she here in the first place? You should just pack your stuff and return home, little girl!¡± Teles added, looking at Allana with contempt, and the girl clenched her fists, ready to show that idiotic brat just how defenseless she really was!


    ¡°Teles!¡± The strong voice that filled the air silenced everyone in the vicinity and Teles went suddenly pale as he turned around to face the severe expression of one of the Knights. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already finished your meal. We have a lot of foot work to cover during today¡¯s training.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a word, Teles! Go and get the weapons. Take them to our training grounds.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ All by myself?¡± he contested again but the deep frown on the Knight¡¯s forehead made him take a step back as precaution. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± he added, turning on his heels, and left as fast as he could.


    The Knight slightly inclined his head, as he walked by both girls wishing them a good morning, and left the dining hall dragging Saraz by an arm.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Allana asked but Kahor didn¡¯t seem to hear her, her gaze lost on the door through which the Knight had just vanished. ¡°Kahor?!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± she finally answered with a jump, blushing deeply in the next instant, and Allana smiled before the other girl¡¯s embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Who was he?¡±


    ¡°Ah, his name is Kai Dienir. He is the Knight in charge of teaching us spear techniques. But we don¡¯t learn that on the first grade. First grade is only sword, and more defense than attack,¡± she explained, and their turn to be served finally arrived.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P2)

    Part 2- First Practice


    Kahor handed her a sword chosen from among the many kept inside a big wooden box, and Allana swung it around, trying to get used to its shape and weight. Although made of steel her sword could hardly hurt anyone, its blade dull and its point rounded. Even so it was much heavier the sword she had been used to fight with, back in Everlyn.


    After breakfast Kahor had led her to the training grounds reserved for their group. Consisting mainly of teens boys, many younger than Allana, no one seemed to want to waste any time, quickly forming small training groups as they arrived. Kahor too, took the opportunity to teach Allana some of the basis. Simple things that she had never considered before but that, with a sword as heavy has the one she now wielded, made it much easier to control each swing.


    "Hum, not bad. I''d say you''ve got the hang of it," Kahor complimented her as she watched Allana repeat what she had just shown her. "For a better defense you should lower the center of your body. Bend your legs a bit more. That''s it!"


    "Ah! And here she is! Our new companion!" a feminine voice noted and Allana lowered her weapon to look at the three girls that had just arrived.


    "Beat it, Larrise! We have no time to waste on your stupid talk!" Kahor replied immediately and Larrisse smiled, running a hand through her hair, undisturbed.


    "Kahor. Hadn''t noticed you standing there. How''s it going? Has that nice Knight you''re hanging with told you who''s going to be the judges of your Test yet? If he doesn''t hurry you won''t have time to bribe them all!"


    "If you don''t shut up with that nonsense right now I''ll ..."


    "You''ll what? You should give up while you can!" Larrisse added lowering her voice. "You''ll never pass that Test! I''ll make sure of it! See you around, Darna. It was a pleasure," she added with a cynical smile and walked away, followed by the other two girls.


    Allana remained silent, not knowing exactly what had just happened, but, as she turned to face Kahor''s angry expression a smile touched her lips.


    "Don''t mind them. Just believe in yourself and I''m sure you''ll be fine," she stated firmly and Kahor looked surprised. Up until then Darna had seemed a timid, distant girl. That almost childish smile showed a completely different person.


    "Thanks ... Sometimes she can really piss me off!"


    The sudden silence that surrounded them made them turn around just in time to see Elipson crossing the training grounds. Most conversations were immediately terminated, with exception of the two excited voices of the other girls.


    "Larrisse!" The girl jumped, startled by that strong commanding voice, and Elipson smiled lightly. "Choose one of the others and remind us of the different types of attack we''ve practiced yesterday."


    Larrised seemed out of sorts for a moment, but it didn''t take her long to pull herself together. Picking up one of the swords she stood in the center of the circle formed by the rest of the cadets and faced Allana with a smile.


    "Darna!" she chose, almost mockingly, and Kahor stepped forward, even angrier than before.


    "Don''t be stupid! You know very well that Darna has just arrived. Of course she can''t ..."


    "It''s okay," Allana calmly intervened. "It will be my pleasure to help you with this demonstration," she stated and Kahor looked towards Elipson, hoping she wouldn''t allow it, but the cold smile that touched older woman''s lips quickly told her that her hopes were in vain.


    "Great. I''ll take this chance and see what you can do," Elipson warned and Allana replied her challenge with light bow of her head.


    Tapping Kahor on her shoulder as to reassure her, Allana stepped into the circle and raised her sword, flexing her legs into a defensive posture, just like Kahor had taught her just moments ago. Larrise smiled, completely sure of herself as she faced the small, thin girl standing before her, and held her sword with both hands. Jumping forward she attacked with a fast swing, trying to knock her down, but Allana defended her blow with ease, making Larrisse''s sword slide over her own blade, just enough to allow her to step aside. Larrisse rushed pass her, driven by the force of her own attack, and almost fell forward. Straightening her back, she spun around facing her opponent, her smug expression giving way to a much more annoyed one. Allana raised her sword again, taking her defensive posture, and waited for the next attack. Larrisse''s swings became faster and harder, her smile giving way to a more serious and focused expression. Allana, on the other hand, did nothing but defend and parry the other girl''s sword, causing her to lose her balance each time she charged blindly.


    "Larrisse! Enough!" Elipson commanded but Larrisse seemed too angry with the inefficacy of her attacks to comply. And so, wanting to put an end to that useless fight, Allana defended her next attack and, abandoning her defensive position, advanced for a counterattack, disarming her with a fast blow. With Allana''s rounded point sword pressed against her chest, Larrisse couldn''t help but stand still, breathing heavily and looking hatefully at her adversary.


    "You''re flaw is the same as all the others. Too much strength. Makes you lose your balance and agility," Allana stated and Larrisse frowned even angrier.


    "But who the hell do you think you are to tell me what ..."


    "She''s right!" Elipson cut in, silencing the girl who suddenly looked very embarrassed. "And I''ve told you so many times!" she added and Allana lowered her sword awkwardly, since she hadn''t thought before she spoke, and had now drawn everybody''s attention to her. "And next time you refuse to obey one of my orders I''ll expel you from the Order! Are we clear?" Larrisse lowered her gaze, muttering a "Yes ma''am." and Elipson turned to face the other cadets. "This sad spectacle will not be repeated a second time! And as punishment you will all spend the rest of the morning training basic positions! Which means you too, Darna, since you''ll belong to our group from now on!"


    Allana had to blink a few times until she understood what that meant. She had been accepted, she concluded smiling as she returned to Kahor''s side.


    "Wow! Where did you learn that?" Kahor asked in a small voice, trying to avoid any further scolding, and Allana shrugged.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Mostly all by myself. First watching others fight, and then fighting against them. I''ve only recently been told that there are specific techniques, where sword fighting is concerned."


    Kahor smiled and placed an arm around the girl''s shoulders.


    "You''ll get it in no time. You''ll see. With the knowledge and practice you already have you''ll probably be beating me in two weeks time."


    Elipson watched from afar as the two girls talked. That little girl, with long blond hair and a face like a doll was nothing like she had expected. Elian had been right, she had to concede. She was quite good with a sword, for someone with no training whatsoever. And now Kahor was teaching her the various basic positions. For a moment she just stood there, watching her, her golden eyes recording every single word the other girl told her. Sometimes Kahor would correct her, things like the position of her feet, or how high she should raise her arms. But, unlike most youngsters at the beginning of training, Darna seemed to never repeat the same mistake twice.


    When morning came to an end Allana was so tiered that all she could do was wish for nighttime that was still half a day away. She''d learned a lot of new things and, although her arms ached from the lack of training with such a heavy sword, she was overall happy with herself. Luckily a cold bath and the so waited lunch were enough to reinvigorate her and, in the afternoon, Kahor took her to the enormous library of the Dark Order.


    "See these books?" She asked pointing one of the shelves. "They''re all about combat techniques and strategies. I''ve read most of them. Some are about the Knighthood and the Codes of Honor. There''s a lot of information here that I''m sure will be very useful. That is, if you don''t mind reading, of course."


    Allana smiled reading some of titles, and turned back to Kahor.


    "I''m sure you''re right. And I don''t mind reading at all. Thank you."


    Kahor smiled happily and walked towards the window.


    "See that training ground down there?" Allana nodded approaching her. "If you need me I''ll be there, training for my upcoming Test. Anyways, if someone messes with you the best you have to do is ignore them. They''re always like this, whenever someone new joins the Order. So don''t worry too much."


    "I''ll be fine."


    "Well, after this morning I don''t doubt it in the least."


    Allana laughed lightly and went back to the shelves loaded with books.


    "Besides, I don''t want to cause you any trouble."


    Kahor''s hand on her shoulder startled her and she turned to face the other girl''s smiling face.


    "Elipson asked me to look after you and that''s what I''m doing. But please don''t think I''m only doing it because she told me to. It is my duty, as it would be for any other Knight."


    "To help those in need ..."


    "Exactly! So don''t worry about anything else, and if you need me I''ll be down there!"


    "Thank you," Allana replied with a smile and Kahor seemed happy with her answer walking towards the stairs.


    Allana waited by the window where they had stood just moments ago until she sawher leave the building, and then went back to the bookshelves choosing a book with a brown binding.


    "If I were you I''d start by reading this one." Allana gazed away from the book she held and looked at the boy that had spoken to her. With green-blue eyes he blushed profusely, looking embarrassed. "Ah ... Hi. My name is Karl. And you''re the new girl, right?"


    "Guess so. I''m Darna," she answered, amused by his awkwardness.


    "Oh, I know. I saw you today ... You fight very well."


    "Oh, it was nothing. Were you telling me to read that one?" Allana asked, looking at the book he held, and which he seemed to have completely forgotten, and Karl blushed again.


    "Ah, yes, yes! This was the first book I read. Explains the origins of sword fighting and covers all the basic positions. It also goes over some of the most important Codes of Honor," Karl pointed out, handing her the book, and Allana took it.


    "Why not? It sounds like a good start," she decided, walking towards one of the tables and sitting down.


    "Do you mind if I sit with you?"


    "Of course not. Please," she offered, pointing the chair across hers, and Karl blushed as he took it, trying as hard as he could to focus on his reading, instead of staring at the golden-eyed girl across the table.


    When Allana finished her book the day was nearly over. She smiled as she noticed that the boy that had kept her company had fallen asleep over the huge book he had been studding. Peering out the window she saw two dark figures on the training grounds. One was Kahor, she knew. But she couldn''t guess who the tall one was. Probably a Knight, she decided.


    Looking back at Karl she couldn''t help smiling as she recalled his blushed cheeks. He seemed her age and his brown hair formed large curls over the book''s yellow pages. Overall he was short and slender, the complete opposite of what you''d expect from a Knight but, unlike the rest of the boys she had met that day, he was rather nice.


    Not wanting to wake him, she placed her book back on its shelf and left the library without a sound, turning towards the training grounds where Kahor still practiced.


    Outside a cool breeze blew against her cheeks, casting away the warmth that had been felt all through the day. The lonely sound of swords clashing echoed in the air and so, not wanting to disturb Kahor''s practice, Allana decided to keep her distance and watch them from afar.


    Kahor looked tired, droplets of sweat glistening on her brunette skin, but the Knight she was facing kept correcting her, even while she attacked him.


    "Lower your defense, Kahor! And those steps! Faster!" he ordered and both swords met in the air, drawing them closer. "If this was a Test right now you would''ve just lost your sword. Let''s stop here. You''re too tired," the Knight decided, lowering his weapon, and stepped away.


    "No! One more time!"


    "You need your rest. The human body isn''t a machine. It needs time to rest and recover, and you know it."


    "Kai! One more time, please!"


    "Tomorrow!" he rebutted but Kahor paid him no heed and charged forward. For an instant Allana thought he wouldn''t have time to parry her blow but his sword flashed as it crossed the air, breaking her swing just before her blade could touch his skin. "You''re so stubborn!"


    "Defend yourself!" the girl commanded between clenched teeth as she forced her sword free and attacked him in a fast sequence of blows. But the Knight''s technique was way above hers and, with a single blow, her sword flew off her hands. Losing her balance, Kahor almost fell backwards, but he held her arm, pulling her to her feet.


    "You need to rest," he stated again, this time in a softer tone, and Kahor took a deep breath, lowering her gaze.


    "I won''t be able to pass, right?"


    "I''ve answered that question so many times ..."


    "You''re right! I''m being silly!" she said, raising her head, and went to get her sword.


    "Later ...?"


    She looked back, smiling softly, and nodded.


    Allana hid in the shadows as he passed by her and then walked over to Kahor as if she''d just arrived. Kahor was wiping her forehead on a small towel and piratically jumped to the side when Allana placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "By the Gods! Darna! You scared me!"


    "Sorry. Is he the one that has been helping you with your training?"


    Kahor''s eyes seemed to come alight made her way towards one of the storage units, carrying her sword.


    "Yes. Were you there?"


    "No. I mean ... I saw you from upstairs and he passed by me just then. He''s the same Knight from this morning, right?"


    "Yes. Come! I have to take a shower before dinner."


    Allana followed her and tried to learn a bit more about that Knight that always looked so cold and serious.


    "You always train with him?"


    "Yes. It''s always like this. Normally Elipson, or even Denar, are too busy to practice with us. So other Knights volunteer to help us. Kai has helped me a lot."


    "But he seems so ... unfriendly ..."


    Kahor laughed lightly and her expression made Allana smile.


    "He seems like that, doesn''t he? That''s what I thought too, the first time I saw him. It was Elipson who introduced us, about a year ago, so he could guide me. I remember I was even a bit afraid of him. On the other hand, I was eager to learn and improve my technique, so I didn''t mind having such a rigorous teacher. But, after knowing him better ... he''s not that bad."


    "I see ... You really like him." she stated, smiling mischievously, and Kahor blushed, averting her gaze.


    "Yes. He''s a wonderful teacher. You can go ahead to the dining hall," she told her, changing the subject. "Tonight there''s a Reception at the palace, which means that, for us, dinner is over sooner than usually, so that Adira and the others can focus on the party," she added and Allana nodded, leaving Kahor with an amused smile.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P3)

    Part 3 - The Chosen Knight


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­?¡±


    Elian turned back and smiled at the Knight that had called him and now bowed respectfully. For an instant he thought that things like that bow should be banned. He hated all those meaningless curtsies. But then he remembered he no longer wore the Knights'' uniform, since Adira had made sure he was ready to welcome that night¡¯s guests. And that was the rule. The Knights were supposed to address him according to the clothes he wore. Ridiculous!, he thought. But that had been the sole condition placed by his father, when he had stated his desire to supervise all matters related to the Orders. And if that was all it took, Elian was willing to comply with that small demand.


    ¡°Kai! I¡¯m glad you came,¡± he told the Knight, crossing the room to place a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I need to ask you a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s nothing too hard, for someone like you. You¡¯re one of our best Knights and you¡¯re good both in combat and with strategy. I¡¯m sure you know that the foundation of the White Knight¡¯s teachings comes from the Temple of Solara, in Nar. We have received a visit from an Emissary from the Temple, asking our help on their quest. Apparently they¡¯ve found out about the existence of a powerful object and want to find it and keep it from falling into the wrong hands. From what this Emissary has told me, the Tower of Magic is also searching for this object and they believe that terrible things will come to pass, should this ¡­ thing find its way into the hands of the Lord of Morianor. Be it as it may, we have a debt towards Nar and we can¡¯t simply refuse their request for help. This is a mission that can take some time, and that¡¯s also why I thought of you. You have no family in Mithir, no one depending on you, and you know the surrounding territories better than most. So, although it may not be fair, I¡¯d like to ask you to ¡­¡±


    ¡°It will be my honor, Your Highness! When shall I leave?¡± Kai cut in and Elian smiled, pleased with his answer.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Tomorrow, by the end of the day. Tonight is party night, and I know all too well that mornings after nights such as these are never auspicious. And, since this object can be anywhere, why don¡¯t you start your search on the outskirts of M¨¢don? News from the Armies of the North are of the most importance to us, right now.¡±


    Kai nodded with a serious expression and bowed again.


    ¡°Understood. And now, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    Elian gave him permission to leave and Kai raised his head, trotting out the door.


    Elian took a deep breath and tugged at his dark-read cloak that seemed about to choke him.


    ¡°Elian!!¡± Denar stormed into the room and stopped to regain his breath. ¡°Please explain to me, in a way I¡¯m able to understand, why is that girl downstairs, with the rest of the Knights!¡±


    Elian forced a smile towards the service boy that, by the door, peered inside, unsure of what to do before that storming invasion, and, excusing himself, closed the door.


    ¡°Will you please calm down? If you continue to act like this everyone is going to find out she¡¯s here!¡± he whispered but Denar didn¡¯t even bother to listen, grabbing him by the collar of his white shirt.


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°I promised her she could choose to be whoever she wants. This was her choice. What difference does it make? As long as she¡¯s happy ¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a Princess!¡±


    ¡°And? I¡¯m a Prince. So what?¡±


    ¡°So what?! It¡¯s entirely different! She¡¯s a girl. Not even a girl! More like a child! And she¡¯s not used to this kind of life!¡±


    ¡°Child or no child, she knows her way around a sword better than many when they first come to us. Just let her be ¡­¡±


    ¡°What if she gets hurt or something? This is no joke!¡±


    ¡°You said it yourself. She¡¯s not made of glass. Besides, she has Elipson looking out for her. She¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Of course! As long as Elipson¡¯s looking out for her, no harm will come to her!¡± the Knight mocked ironically, releasing him at last, although he seemed even angrier than before. ¡°If you only knew what she puts those kids through ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes ¡­ alright. I know already.¡± Elian sighed, straightening his shirt, noticing the change of subject. ¡°And I thought we had agreed you wouldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s groups, remember? As for Darna, really ¡­ for someone who openly stated that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with this, you¡¯re quite worried about her safety, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked, provoking him, and he couldn¡¯t help laugh as a sudden blush came upon the Knight¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°What the ¡­ Who¡¯s worried?!¡± Denar retorted, frowning, and Elian pushed him towards the door.


    ¡°Okay, Okay. No need to get angry! And let¡¯s go, or Adira is bound to come and get me. And that¡¯s never a pleasant experience.¡±

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P4)

    Part 4 - One Glass of Wine


    Allana opened her eyes but remained in silence. She could hear the sound of music from the party taking place in the palace at a distance, but it wasn¡¯t enough to cover-up the quiet, soft sound of footsteps that made her smile. Larrisse and her friends had practically vanished right after dinner. As for Mihail, she should be outside, with the rest of the Knights that were allowed to attend the festivities. And now Kahor ...


    Allana got up as soon as she heard the door close and peered out of the window, watching as Kahor¡¯s small figure sneaked away, hiding amongst the shadows of the night. She didn¡¯t even have to try and guess the other girl¡¯s destination. Not after what she had seen and heard that afternoon. Smiling happily for the her, she returned to the warmth of her bed.


    For an instant her thoughts went back to Everlyn and all that she had left behind. In her mind Dana would probably be crying her Princess¡¯s disappearance as she tried, as hard as she could, to hide the truth from Lidya. Heric, on the other hand, was probably relieved, since he no longer had to deal with an impertinent brat like her. And as for Selina, she could only wish she¡¯d come with her ¡­  She was the one Allana missed the most.


    She woke up again, late at night. Sitting up, she rubbed her eyes and focused her attention outside, confirming she¡¯d in fact heard the singing voice that had disturbed her sleep. Kahor¡¯s bed, at her side, was still empty, but the other four girls had already returned. Outside nothing else could be heard, except for that singing voice that seemed to be growing closer.


    ¡°Heey! Youuu! Are youuu thereee?¡±


    Allana jumped from her bed as she recognized that voice and opened the window, looking outside.


    ¡°Elian!¡± she whispered, still in disbelief, and he smiled at her, the most honest, open smile she had ever seen on his face.


    ¡°Found youuu!¡± he stated happily, leaning on the windowsill, and Allana stepped back, looking around to make sure none of the other girls had woken up. ¡°Let¡¯s goo. Let¡¯s goo for a waaalk ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up already!¡± she ordered angrily, covering his mouth with her hand, and he smiled again, his dark soft eyes pulling her towards him like before, in the lake, making her want to run away. ¡°It¡¯s late! Go home!¡±


    ¡°Booriiinggg ..:!¡± he muttered, even with her hand covering his mouth, and the sound of someone turning in their sleep made her look back in fear. ¡°Come onnn ¡­ Pleaseee ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hush! Alright already!¡± she urgently whispered back. ¡°But you have to keep quiet, okay?¡± Elian nodded with that happy, childish smile on his face and Allana sighed, looking around once more, before grabbing her cloak and climbing out of the window. His warm hands held her before she could jump to the ground and softly placed her down, leaving her too conscious of how close they stood to each other


    ¡°What have you been drinking, Elian?¡± she asked, still whispering, raising her head to face that disturbing smiling face, and he lowered his head towards her, making her take a step back.


    ¡°Shush ¡­ It¡¯s a seeecret ¡­¡±


    ¡°Really ¡­.?¡± she muttered, taking another step back, and he smiled raising one finger in the air.


    ¡°One. One ssssmall glassieee ¡­ Shhh ¡­¡± he repeated, placing his finger over his lips and she sighed. He was completely drank. ¡°Come! Come!¡± He suddenly grabbed her hand in a fast movement she couldn¡¯t avoid and practically dragged her, forcing her to keep up with his much wider steps.


    ¡°Wait! Wait, Elian! Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°A beauuuutiful, veryyy, veryyy beauuuutiful place ¡­¡± Was the only answer she got as she ran to keep up with him.


    The night was cold but Allana had no time to feel it. A few minutes after they left the dorms, tall, dark trees surrounded them, enveloping them in eerie shadows. The only light they had came from the moon, floating high up in the sky, but Elian didn¡¯t¡¯ seem to need it, his steps unwavering as he dragged her down a small path.


    He finally stopped when they reached a wooden construction, and Allana took a deep breath, trying to recover from the light run. Right in front of it, were nine pointy stones rising from the ground, forming a circle. And, in the center, on a higher platform, a small stone altar-like table had been placed, giving it the appearance of a sacred place. The wooden building, she noticed as she observed it more closely, was in fact a small chapel, it¡¯s glass windows painted with images that could only be perceived from the inside.


    ¡°Where are we ¡­?¡±


    Elian smiled and pulled her towards the circle, stopping at the base of the platform where the stone altar had been placed. He released her hand to climb the three steps up to the altar and gently, almost lovingly, caressed the cold, hard tabletop. Only then did she notice the small figures carved on the stone base. And so, she was so focused trying to make sense of what she saw that she practically jumped when Elian dropped heavily on one of the steps, sitting down.


    ¡°Thiis is the place where all Knights come for their Vigil, before taking the final Test. It¡¯s a saaacred place for prayer and meditation,¡± he whispered and smiled, his body still wavering as he reached out his hand to her. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Elian ¡­ We shouldn¡¯t be here ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one ever comes here. No one is allooowed to,¡± he replied and Allana took a deep breath, looking around to confirm what he¡¯d just said, ending up obeying. For some mysterious and annoying reason she simply couldn¡¯t refuse him whenever he showed her that bright smile. As she sat beside him Elian turned back to the stone altar, reverently touching the small pictures. Some of them had partly faded away but most still glimmered softly by the pale moonlight. ¡°This stone was engraved by a Mage, a long, looog time ago, and was given to Mithir as symbol of ... of the pact made between our Kingdom and the Temple of Solara, in Narr," he stammered, his head softly wobbling back and forth as if he couldn''t keep it still. "However, no one has ever managed to understand the meaning of these pictuuresss. On the other hand, nooo one ever wanted to oooffend the Mages of the Tower by asking them. And since it lacks the luxury and beauty tooo be placed inside the paaalace, it was brought here, when the King formed the Knight¡¯s Orders. In the beginning this was a place opened to all that looked for a moment of siiilence and con ... contemplation. But as the number of Knights increased, faather had another, bigger chapel built.¡±


    ¡°The one from the entrance.¡± He smiled, dreamily, and nodded a few times.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    ¡°Yes, yes. And this place became only for those about to take the final Teeest. And so these nine stones were also puut here. Four for each of the four elements that protect tha ssspirit, and the other five for each of tha fiiive senses of the physical body. This altar, here, stands as a symbol of the Goood of Creation, to whom the fuuuture Knight is supposed to ask for the courage to face the challenges ahead. And the Mage¡¯s stone was added as part of the altar. Some believe that during theeeir Vigil a Knight is able to looook beyond the physical world, and Endio had hoped someone would be able to understand the meaning of these iiimages during such state.¡±


    ¡°And? As anyone been able to do it?¡± Allana asked, curiously, and Elian drew back so she could see the pictures more clearly, leaning his lolling head against the stone.


    ¡°You tell me ... ¡±


    ¡°Me? But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just try. It¡¯s almost like a story ...¡± he insisted, closing his eyes as if ready to listen to her, and Allana looked and the white engravings, trying to make sense of what she saw.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just say what comes to mind. Don¡¯t worry about how it sounds ...¡±


    Allana looked at the small images again, half embarrassed by the entire situation, and, as she focused her attention, the stone seemed even whiter, the moonlight shining directly upon it.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ let¡¯s see ¡­ Here it looks like two persons ¡­ they seem happy. But somehow I don¡¯t think they¡¯re just people, since it¡¯s almost like they¡¯re glowing.¡± she described tracing the images with her small fingers. ¡°Maybe they¡¯re Magi ¡­ or some kind of divine beings. Here there¡¯s a child. He¡¯s holding hands with the woman. Maybe it¡¯s their child. I don¡¯t know ¡­ I¡¯m only guessing!¡± she complained, looking back at him, afraid she wasn¡¯t making any sense, but Elian simply nodded with a smile on his lips, his eyes still closed as he leaned back against the stone.


    ¡°Go on ¡­ Yes, their child. And then?¡±


    Allana took a deep breath and returned to the engravings.


    ¡°The child grew up ¡­¡± she said, following the sequence of images that led her to a new set of carvings. ¡°And somehow caused the other two to grow apart, so that he could keep this ball, here, all to himself.¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s that ball?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe some kind of powerful or magical thing ¡­? It seems to be something solid, like an object ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes ... go on.¡±


    ¡°He took the hearts of the other two beings ¡­? Did he killed them?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Elian asked, looking at her, his eyes so dark now that not even the moonlight was able to cast a gentle glow on them. But Allana didn''t notice any of it, her attention completely focused on the small stone figures in front of her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They do seem to be ¡­ somehow special.¡± she guessed.


    ¡°Gods.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s so, then they probably didn¡¯t die. Gods are immortal. Aren¡¯t they?¡± Elian laughed and nodded, amused by her uncertainty. ¡°Then ¡­ did he somehow made them prisoners? Locked them in that object?


    ¡°A gemstone ¡­¡± he corrected her with a soft murmur.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ yeah ¡­ why not? However, something went wrong with his plan. And that gemstone exploded. And the small pieces fell all over the ball he wanted to keep. And the ball grew ¡­ and now it¡¯s filled with ¡­ more people? Oh, lots and lots of people. And so he ran away, and hid somewhere, in a cave. There it looks like it¡¯s the start of another story. Is this a river? Or the ocean ¡­? There¡¯s a boat. And here ¡­ is Mithir,¡± Allana went on, touching Mithir¡¯s coat of arms, but the rest of the image had been half erased and it was impossible to decipher what had once been engraved. ¡°Where¡¯s the rest? The stone was cut!¡± she accused, searching for the rest of her story, and Elian took a deep breath.


    ¡°No one knows. My father says the stone he knows has always looked like that, and he refuses to talk about it. But I¡¯m glad ¡­¡± He added, straightening his back to look at her. ¡°Your story is the same as mine.¡±


    Allana finally looked at him and immediately regretted it, trying to escape the dark depths of his gaze that seemed capable of swallowing her whole. It was always like this, she thought, frustrated but, at the same time, feeling inexplicably warm and relaxed. His eyes were like a trap, waiting to capture her. And although the feeling of closeness and intimacy that trap created made her feel as if she was floating or soaring, or something like that, it also scared her like nothing had ever scared her before. Because she couldn¡¯t help feeling as if those dark, profound eyes could somehow devour her, plunging her into an eternal darkness where she would be forever forgotten, unable to remember even her own existence ¡­ Absolute silence ¡­ and emptiness ¡­


    ¡°How ¡­ did you know I¡¯d see the same story ¡­?¡± she asked, forcing herself to talk in hopes it would dilute that terrifying sensation, and he smiled, holding her hand, his skin warm against hers, cold and damp.


    ¡°Because we are the same ¡­ You know it ¡­ like I know ¡­¡±


    His voice resounded in her head, making her entire being tremble, almost as if something was about to shatter deep inside her. And then she couldn¡¯t help stare in awe at him ¡­ Since when did his hair glowed like that? The white silvery threads that snowed his black hair seemed to come alight, crowning him in incandescent silver, casting soft shadows on his gentle face, and she couldn¡¯t help think she had never seen anyone as beautiful as him. Even though she despised most kinds of human proximity, suddenly all she could think of was how much she wanted to touch him ¡­ touch his face ¡­ touch his glowing hair ¡­ feel the warmth that wrapped her hand surround her completely. But those eyes ¡­. Those eyes looked scarier by the minute, certainly about to devour her, ready to erase her entire existence. And the cold icy fear that punched her right in the stomach finally gave her enough strength to avert her gaze and pull her hand from his grasp.


    ¡°We should probably go ¡­ It¡¯s been a long day. And I have to wake up early in the morning,¡± she added, feeling the need to explain herself, partly afraid he wouldn¡¯t allow her to go back like same crazed man, and for an instant she actually held her breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right. It¡¯s tooo late ¡­¡± the sound of his agreeing voice finally allowed her to relax and she turned in time to see him stand up, using the stone altar as a support. However, the instant he was standing he lost his balance, and would have fallen head-first if Allana hadn¡¯t reacted in time to grab him.


    ¡°Elian! Are you alright?¡± she asked, worried, searching for his face as his head was pending forward, completely listless, and she felt his hand squeeze her shoulder in search of support.


    ¡°Huh ¡­ no ¡­ my head ¡­ everything is ¡­ spiiinning ¡­¡± he complained in an anguished tone and Allana could hardly believe that he suddenly wasn¡¯t able to stand on his own when, just moments ago, he had been talking rather coherently with her. His hair, hanging in front of his face no longer glowed and was a dark shadowy mass, his tall body, almost folded in two, threatened to heavily hit the ground should she release him.


    ¡°Come on! We have to go! I can¡¯t leave you here now, can I?¡± she told him, trying to slip her small arm around his waist to hold him up, and she practically had to drag him, since his steps were uneven and his knees constantly failed him.


    Sure it wasn¡¯t her first time witnessing someone''s drunken spell, she thought clenching her teeth, using all her strength to practically carry his heavy weight. Heric used to talk loud and shout her name all over the palace. Sometimes he would even go to her bedroom and kick on the door until Dana appeared to take him away. Allana had never even tried talking to him, or look at him, when he was like that. She would run to her bedroom and lock the door every time she heard him shout, keeping very quiet and fearing what would happen if, one day, the strong wooden door should fail her and fall victim to his anger. However, she knew that not everyone turned angry and violent when blessed with a few extra glasses of wine. Allana had seen others laugh without any apparent reason, and knew of others that cried as if they were children. But like what she''d witnessed that night ¡­


    She stopped for an instant to catch her breath and pull him up.


    What exactly had happened that night anyway?, she wondered still afraid. The truth was ever since she had stepped in Mithir her already strange life had become even stranger. Which was ¡­ bad!, she decided, frowning. For she had tried all her life to be as normal as possible. To pretend that she wasn¡¯t ¡­ the monster she knew she was. But Elian seemed unable to see it, or unable to care. And his free acceptance of all the strangeness around her made all her previous efforts at living within normality completely wasted. Because ¡­ they were the same?, she mused with a sigh, looking at him, his wobbling head pending forward, and she couldn¡¯t help smile, the warm feeling he gave her making her heart beat faster. And yet she knew better than anyone she couldn¡¯t trust him.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P5)

    Part 5 - A Knock on the Door


    Elipson woke up with a soft knock on her door. Even so it was enough to leave her in a foul mood as she stood up, frowning and blinking, trying to adapt her sight to the light of the lamp she always left lit.


    ¡°This better be good!¡± she threatened out loud. ¡°Do you even know what time it is?¡± she asked, opening the door, ready to beat the hell out of whoever had had the sad idea of waking her up and, for a short moment, she couldn¡¯t even be sure of what she was looking at.


    A small blond head peered at her from under a dark shadow and the smile that touched her childish, blushed face was clearly forced and miserable.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ But I found him ¡­¡± she said, sounding embarrassed, and Elipson looked from the girl to the large human lump she seemed to carry. Only when she noticed the black hair sprinkled with yellow tinged silver did she understand what she had been looking at.


    ¡°Elian!!¡± she identified him, suddenly wide awake, and hurried to help Allana bring him inside. ¡°Lay him down on my bed!¡± she ordered, helping the girl drag him all the way across her small room and they finally laid him down, where he stood still, apparently sleeping.


    Allana took a deep breath, relieved to finally be free of his dead weight, and looked around the small compartment that was Elipson¡¯s chambers.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°What happened? Where did you find him?¡± she was asking her, sounding worried, and Allana couldn¡¯t help feel a jabbing pain in her heart when she saw Elipson freely caress his face, straightening his hair ¡­ the same way she had wished to do but hadn¡¯t had the courage to.


    ¡°He was wandering near our dorm. I heard a voice and looked out the window. I saw when he fell down and thought he might need help ¡­ Since I didn¡¯t know what else to do, I thought I should better bring him to you.¡± she added, omitting their night walk and all that had happened near the small chapel, and Elipson nodded, although her grey eyes wouldn¡¯t even look at her, her worried, loving expression all focused on him. And she was so beautiful, Allana thought as she watched her stroke Elian¡¯s hair. Her skin was tanned, not deadly pale like hers. Her black curly hair was lush and shiny, certainly the envy of any noble woman should she allow it to grow a bit more. And her body was simply perfect, not too tall or too short, like Allana. Not fat but not too thin. The constant training had made her arms and legs, now easily be seen due to the simple white shirt she wore, firm and toned, but her curves were still soft and feminine.


    Elipson took a deep breath, dragging her from her thoughts, and stood up to take off the Prince¡¯s boots.


    ¡°Of course you know who he is. And what would mean if he were to be seen like this by other people,¡± she said in a serious tone and, for the first time, turned to look at her. Allana smiled at the silent threat hidden in those cold grey eyes. She knew all too well all about royal scandals.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I brought him here. And well, I should probably be going,¡± she told her, walking to the door, and Elipson accompanied her, still unsure if she should make what she¡¯d meant a bit clearer. ¡°Thank you so much for your help. I was truly lost. I¡¯m sorry to have bothered you at such a late hour. I wish you a good night,¡± Allana added and simply turned, walking towards the dorm.


    Elipson stood there, for a moment, watching as that small figure disappeared into the night. She couldn¡¯t really tell what, but there was something simply ¡­ weird ¡­ wrong ¡­ something that made her skin tingle, every time she looked at that girl ¡­

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P6)

    Part 6 - A Knight''s Word


    Allana went back as fast as she could, the cool air of the night making her skin cold to the touch, and couldn¡¯t help a smile of relief when she found that no one had closed the window she¡¯d left open. However, right when she was about to return to the warm comfort of her bed, the sound of voices stopped her from climbing back inside. With soft silent steps, she peered around the corner, where two dark figures changed whispering words.


    She recognized the smaller one as soon as she saw her, and she could only guess the identity of the taller one.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving ¡­¡±


    ¡°I have to. But it¡¯s only for a short while.¡±


    She hugged him tightly and he held her back, her body seeming too small and frail when enveloped by his long, strong arms.


    ¡°Why does it have to be you ¡­¡± she complained and he kissed the top of her head.


    ¡°He trusts me. And it is an honor to have been chosen.¡±


    She sighed deeply and raised her head to face him.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I know ¡­ I just ¡­¡±


    He smiled and gently caressed her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in time for your Test. I promise!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t make promises you may not be able to fulfill.¡±


    ¡°I promise!¡± he stated again, reinforcing each word and, holding her face between his hands, bent his head and placed a light kiss on her lips. ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be okay. All you need to do is trust your own skills, nothing else. And I¡¯ll be here to support you.¡± She sighed once again and nodded, although she didn¡¯t look all that convinced.


    ¡°I have to go. They may notice I¡¯m missing,¡± she told him, the regret audible in her voice, and he agreed, also reluctantly, kissing her once again.


    ¡°Please, believe me.¡±


    ¡°I would never dream of doubting the word of a Knight!¡± she played and he smiled, holding her, hugging her one last time.


    Allana rushed back to the open window, jumping in almost like a professional robber, and landed silently on the inside. Untying her cloak, which she left on the floor, she slid back inside her bed just in time to hear the door open, and Kahor¡¯s light steps as she also returned to bed.


    With a smile, Allana turned and closed her eyes. She was in that Kingdom for such a small amount of time and she¡¯d already seen and learned so many new things. Above all, she had finally attained a life that belonged only to her, without someone always telling her what to do, scolding her or limiting her movements. It was as if the whole world was right there, waiting to be claimed. All she had to do was reach out her hand. And all thanks to Elian. And with just that, with the mere thought of his name, she saw him laying on that bed, in that small room, alone, with her ¡­ She turned to the other side, as if changing positions could erase that image from her mind, and putting a stop to her own thoughts, she commanded herself to fall asleep. Sunrise shouldn¡¯t be long now, and there were bread and milk waiting for her to transport to dining hall.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P7)

    Part 7 - Rise and Shine!


    Elian protested again, frowning and turning around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Adira! Get up and get your lazy butt moving!¡± Elipson ordered again, shaking him, but in a fast movement her wrists were locked in his strong grip and he pulled her down, making her fall on top of him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go ¡­ stay ¡­¡± he murmured, still sleeping, and she couldn¡¯t help laugh.


    ¡°Really? Is that a love confession? Be careful. I may just take it seriously. Elian! Would you please just open your eyes?!¡±


    Elian took a deep breath and obeyed, only to close them back right away.


    ¡°Ew ¡­ so much light ¡­¡±


    ¡°Who told you to go on a drinking spree? Don¡¯t you know you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡­ It was ¡­ only ¡­ one ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not one, not half, not a sip! I thought last time had been enough for you to understand that. Unless you enjoy feeling miserable first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Aw ¡­ please ¡­ come on ¡­ don¡¯t talk so loud ¡­¡± he begged, releasing her to hold his head, and sighed deeply. ¡°Why did you wake me ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t wake you well enough! You¡¯ve got to get up, make yourself presentable and leave here before anyone else wakes up! Don¡¯t think being seen leaving my chambers early in the morning will do much for your popularity.¡±


    Elian instantly opened his eyes, facing her.


    ¡°Please ¡­ Everyone knows that you and I ¡­ that you¡¯re like my sister!¡±


    ¡°And that I¡¯m not. You¡¯re no longer a child, Elian. And I guarantee you, there are lots of people ready and happy to spread the wildest rumors, if they catch you leaving my room,¡± she insisted, getting up and rearranging her hair, tied up in her usual ponytail.


    Elian sat on the bed, holding his head that seemed about to explode, and tried to make sense of his fragmented memories.


    ¡°How did I get here, anyway ¡­?¡±


    ¡°That new girl ¡­ the one you insist is not your plaything, she brought you here. You know? Darna, I believe is her name?¡± she went on, the sarcastic tone of her voice unable to escape him even though his brain seemed to have been cut in two, and he stared at her in disbelief.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Darna ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Apparently she found you outside the female dorm and brought you here, since it would certainly be very bad for your image if someone found you this morning, laying on the streets, with a hangover from hell. Were you by any chance trying to peek into the girl¡¯s dorm?¡± she added, now threateningly, and Elian sat very straight, facing her urgently.


    ¡°Peeking?! Me? Elipson ¡­ You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± he pleaded, the recollection of what had happened to the last young man who had been brave enough to attempt such a feat still quite clear in his mind, and Elipson stared at him in doubt.


    ¡°I guess ¡­ Elian. You trust me, right?¡± she suddenly asked, changing her tone and, obviously, the subject, and Elian nodded reflexively.


    ¡°Of course. You know I do. Why?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t have anything else to tell me about that girl?¡±


    ¡°Elipson! I¡¯ve told you already! There¡¯s nothing like that between us!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know ¡­ And I¡¯m not talking about that. I just can¡¯t stop feeling that she¡¯s somehow ¡­ strange. And you know how I have a sixth sense for these kinds of things. Everything about her is ¡­ different ¡­ The way she looks at people, her smile ¡­ even the way she wields a sword. And how fast she¡¯s able to learn new stuff! It¡¯s almost as if her body just absorbs everything he''s taught and then simply repeats it, unable to make a single mistake. It¡¯s the truth! You don¡¯t have to look at me with that smug smile on your face. She¡¯s just weird!¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ I¡¯m kind of strange myself, so ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different! You are ¡­ special!¡±


    ¡°And why is that so hard for you to believe that there may be other special people like me out there?¡±


    ¡°Is that what this is about? Is that why you brought her here?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Elian replied with a smile. ¡°I brought her here because she wanted to come. Also I don¡¯t understand why you keep insisting that I have some kind of relationship with her.¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­ although I can¡¯t quite explain it, I see you inexplicably close to each other.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just a child!¡±


    ¡°No, Elian. That I can guarantee you. She¡¯s not a child. No more a child than I was when I was her age,¡± she added, smiling, although her smile was bitter and sad now. And because he never knew what to say to her in those occasions, he decided to let the subject drop. He knew that look all too well, and just how painful the memories behind it were, especially for her.


    Elipson stood up, brushing away that heavy feeling with a sigh, and he followed her with his gaze as she walked towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where else? To get our Knights. Unless you¡¯re willing to suspend the whole bunch of them for being late at their posts. And when I return you won¡¯t be here anymore! Understood? Talk to Adira. She¡¯ll help you with the maids. We definitely don¡¯t need stupid girls whispering around the palace about how the Crown Prince didn¡¯t sleep in his bed! Not to mention the amazing amount of young damsels that would line up, swearing that they had the honor of your visit in the middle of the night!¡±


    Elian shook with dread just from picturing it and Elipson laughed at his desperate expression. There were few things Elian took serious besides the matters concerning the Orders. But nothing could disturb him more than the prospect of ending up in a commitment with one of the court ladies.


    ¡°Afterwards you¡¯ll have to tell me everything about that dream of yours,¡± she added, poisonously, and Elian blinked, still half in shock with the idea of all those court ladies and their possible allegations.


    ¡°Dream ¡­? What dream?¡±


    ¡°The one that left you so talkative.¡±


    ¡°Talkative?! Elipson! I talked in my sleep? What did I say? Wait!¡± But Elipson had already left, closing the door behind her. ¡°I talked ¡­?! What did I say ¡­? And to Allana ¡­?!¡± he asked himself in dread, still feeling sick, his head filled with cruel, gigantic, noisy hammers. The truth was his memories of the night before were a huge smudge of light, color and darkness ¡­

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P8)

    Part 8 - Morning Coffee


    Allana stretched as she walked, arms raised towards the sky, and sighed. Pain, pain, pain ... was all she could feel. Especially her arms, although she couldn''t tell if that was due to sword practicing or having to carry Elian.


    The cold air of the morning made her shiver and long for the warm Summer days that were yet to come. However the sky was clear, promising a sunny day, and despite everything else she couldn''t help feeling ... happy, she concluded with a smile. She couldn''t remember the last time she''d felt like that - free, light and honestly looking forward for the day to come.


    Allana knocked on the heavy kitchen doors, not wanting to invade or disturb other people''s work, and the same round woman she had seen the other day came to receive her, smiling invitingly as she led her inside.


    "Good morning, child. Where''s Kahor?" she asked, looking for her outside, and Allana smiled.


    "She won''t be long now. I left first," she replied the nice woman. The truth was Kahor had overslept, and that she had had to shake her awake three times before she could get her out of bed. But there was no need to explain all that.


    Adira smiled, a strange knowing smile, and signaled for her to follow.


    "And how''s it been? Have you managed to adapt even a little to this place?"


    "Oh, everything''s fine. Everyone is very nice."


    "Good. Kahor is a good girl." she added stopping near a staircase. "I''ll go downstairs and get the baskets of bread. The milk jars are on that corner," she said pointing the right direction. "Our master smith made them some wheeled supports, so it will be easy to carry them to the door."


    Allana nodded in understanding and, as the woman vanished down the stairs, followed her indications, finding the milk jars without fail.


    There were other girls, on the other side of the kitchen, still tidying the rest of what had apparently been last night''s big party. In Everlyn there were never parties, or receptions, or celebrations, she remember as she watched them go about their business. And, with a sigh, she went back to her own duties.


    Pushing one of the jars she noticed Adira had been right and that they now moved effortlessly. All she had to do was guide them towards the door, where the same cart as the day before awaited. As she passed she couldn''t help noticing the Knight sitting at a table, holding his head between his hands; and then it was too late.


    Immediately averting her gaze, Allana considered going on has if she had never seen him. But then, and against her better judgment, her feet were already moving towards him, her heart suddenly beating too fast against her chest for her to simply ignore it.


    "Good morning ..." she practically whispered and he raised his head, looking at her with such a surprised expression that she almost thought he''d seen a ghost.


    "Allana ..."


    She smiled as a warm surge filled her body. Her name, in his voice, sounded always strangely beautiful, almost magical, even though he had been careful to say it in a murmur so that no one else could hear him.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, peering towards where Adira had vanished, expecting to see her return at any moment.


    "Fine ... I mean ... more or less. Oh, I''m so sorry about last night! And if I said something ... I mean ..." She looked at him in disbelief, even more so as she noticed his embarrassed expression.


    "You mean you don''t remember?"


    "I do remember!" he told her immediately, blushing before her amused expression. "I remember taking you to the chapel ... and that ... we talked about the images ..." he said, obviously struggling to recall last night''s events, and finally sighed in defeat. "I know you took me to Elipson''s. Thank you."


    "I couldn''t think of any other place ..." she told him, apologetically, and he nodded.


    "I''m really sorry. And well, please don''t think that what happened last night ... well, it''s not like I usually drink. It was only one glass!" he went on, trying to explain himself. "But Elipson is right. I should''ve known better. But tell me. How are you dealing with all this Knight stuff?" he wanted to know, changing the subject, and couldn''t help smile as her face seemed to come alight.


    "It couldn''t be better! I''ve learned lots of things. And I''ve never felt happier in my entire life!"


    "Elipson tells me you have talent."


    "Really?" she asked, excitedly, and he nodded.


    "Her words, not mine. And it''s all you, since she doesn''t know who you are." Allana blushed with satisfaction and Elian held her hand; her small, frail, but callous hand, and kissed it softly. "But if anything happens, if you ever need any help, or if you just want to end all of this, please come to me! Promise!" he urged her and Allana nodded, once again lost in his dark gaze.


    "Ah! I see you''ve found it!" Adira said, putting down a large basket of bread, and Elian released her immediately, as Allana discreetly stepped away from him, blushing with embarrassment.


    "Can you please pass Elipson my message?" Elian asked, seeming almost too used to making up halfway conversations, and Allana nodded, not knowing what else to do.


    "Oh, please, Young Master! Do you feel no shame? Getting in the way of working people!" Adira scolded him almost as if he were a misbehaved teen, and held Allana''s hand, pulling her away. "Come! If you start indulging our beloved Prince he''ll never let you to go."


    Allana laughed, making up for her embarrassment, as sure as she could be that the nice woman had noticed something weird and had interpreted it the wrong way.


    "And let''s get this food loaded, before some Knight collapses from hunger!" she went on and then turned back, to where Elian was sitting. "And your Excellency? If you''re feeling well enough to chitchat, can you please give us a hand?"


    Elian laughed, getting up, and pushed one of the milk jars towards the door.


    Kahor arrived not long after, just as they were loading the cart, and immediately fell on her knees, in an endless thread of requests for forgiveness. After all, as she herself pointed out, she had not only been late but the Crown Prince had been doing her job! Only Adira could make her stand up, declaring without even blinking that His Highness needed the body work, since he was becoming a lazy Prince. And then the cart was loaded and the two girls led it towards the dining hall.


    Elian stood at the kitchen door, still smiling as he watched them go, although his dark gaze couldn''t seem to capture anything else but the small blond figure as she laughed at something the other girl had said.


    "And from where does our Young Master know that girl?" Adira asked, appearing at his side and handed him a cup of dark coffee for his hangover. Elian accepted her offer, smiling softly towards the round woman.


    "Denar and I gave her a ride here. She was lost on the road," he answered, the same way he had answered so many other times, and Adira crossed her arms, looking at him sideways.


    "I see ... This road of yours ... It wouldn''t be the road to Everlyn, would it?"


    "Adira! What are you talking about?" he almost jumped out of his skin and she smiled, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, Young Master," she told him turning to go back inside. "Please don''t forget I''ve known you since the day you were born. There''s no way you''d be able to deceive old Adira," she added and he couldn''t, for the love of him, deny what she had just said. "And please hurry up. I''m sure you have lots to do today."


    Elian sighed, drank his coffee with a grimace, and kissed the woman''s face before leaving.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P9)

    Part 9 - Wake-up Call


    Elipson rode her black stallion towards the gates of the outer palace¡¯s wall. The city around the castle was mostly still asleep, although the smoke rising from some chimneys indicated the day was about to start.


    She led her horse through streets she knew all too well for her taste; from the rich part of town, across the marked, to what could almost be called the suburbs, and finally stopped in front of an establishment that anyone would define as improper to any lady to attend. Dismounting her horse, she patted it softly on the neck and tied it loosely to the wooden block placed outside for just that purpose. Her warm breath floated in the air in the form of small white clouds. With a glance she confirmed the presence of four other horses that, like hers, exhibited the royal coat of arms and the Black Order¡¯s crest engraved on the leather saddle. Just as she¡¯d expected, she thought with a sigh of resignation and went in, pulling down the hood covering her head.


    The small wooden salon was empty. At least empty of anyone that might be able to greet her. The long wooden tables still showed traces of last night¡¯s party, with dirty plates, glasses and overturned empty bottles spread all over the place. The smell was foul, rancid, making her twist her nose in disgust; a mix of wine and beer, sweat and vomit, all too ingrained in that old wooden floor to ever be able to disappear no matter how hard one would scrub it.


    Her gaze fell upon two of the Knights she had come to get, sleeping on top of one of the tables, glasses half full still in front of them. With a sigh she walk towards the largest man and shook him awake.


    ¡°Lamar! Wake up already!¡± she ordered, her patience running low, and Lamar mumbled something that made her turn away with haste, his breath even worse than the global stench of that place. ¡°Lamar! It¡¯s morning! Wake the hell up!!¡±


    The Knight raised his head, holding it between his hands, and smiled towards the woman in front of him.


    ¡°Morning, Elipson ¡­¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt it. Can you please just wake up? It¡¯s almost time to start, back at the camp. And take Mahel with you!¡± she added, pointing towards the other Knight sitting across from him, his face half dipped in what seemed to be the leftovers of stew. ¡°Where¡¯s Arkel?¡± she asked, knowing that where Mahel was Arkel was bound to be as well, and Lamar pointed lazily towards a narrow, dark flight of stairs.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°Upstairs. Miara took him. Denar is also there ¡­¡±


    Elipson tried as hard as she could to maintain her untouchable expression in placed and walk towards the stairs she knew would lead her to the bedrooms'' floor.


    Opening the first door to the right, she went in and walked unceremoniously directly towards the window. It was hardly the first time she went in those rooms, which meant she knew the place as well as if she herself had slept in those beds. Pulling the curtains apart, she allowed the light of day to fill the small room, and murmurs of complaint raised from the couple sleeping on the large bed. Without even stopping she went to the man¡¯s side and unmercifully pulled back the covers, which worked like a charm. The Knight sat up in alarm, suddenly wide awake, and looked at her in disbelieve, before realizing he was completely naked and that she was staring at him with those cold grey eyes.


    ¡°Elipson!¡± he practically screamed, pulling back the covers, trying to cover his private parts, and she smiled, almost threateningly, launching a shiver down his spine.


    ¡°Good morning, Arkel. Time to get up! Lamar is waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Freaking hell!! I hate when you do this! One of this days I¡¯ll¡­¡± he stopped midway as her expression grew even darker, enough to make him shudder.


    ¡°Hurry up, before I kick your naked butt down the stairs,¡± she added, this time almost softly, and he swallowed dry, not wanting to aggravate her any further. Elipson was in a bad mood ¡­ ¡°Oh, and good morning to you too, Miara.¡±


    The girl that hid among the sheets, on the other side of the bed peered at her and smiled, waving her a goodbye as she left.


    One more room ¡­ Denar.


    She stopped in front of the door and took a deep breath. Raising her head and stepping over the sharp pain that tortured her insides, she slowly opened the door. The damp light of the corridor spilled over the room¡¯s floor where she could see pieces of clothing hastily abandoned here and there. Elipson went in as silently as possible and bent near the girl, sleeping beside the Knight.


    ¡°Riane ¡­?¡± she called her in a whisper and shook her softly. ¡°Riane ¡­!¡± Denar, at her side, turned around but, to her relief, didn''t wake up. Riane, on the other hand, opened her clear crystal-green eyes and, seeing her there, right in front of her, smiled childishly.


    ¡°Elipson ¡­ It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    Elipson forced a smile and signaled the girl so she would keep quiet.


    ¡°Can you please wake him up ¡­? He has to return to the palace.¡±


    Riane looked over to Denar and smiled, nodding obediently.


    ¡°Elipson ¡­ please come back later. I miss our talks ¡­¡± the girl added as she stood up to leave.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ yeah ¡­ Who knows, later.¡± she replied in a murmur and left, closing the door behind her.


    Her heart beat so fast that it seemed about to explode, and tears burned in her eyes. Raising her head, annoyed with her own weakness, Elipson rubbed her eyes hard, condemning her silly tears. In large steps she went down the stairs and out of that place, back to the castle where her cadets awaited her.

 Chapter 5 - Mithir (P10)

    <div>


    That day Kahor said goodbye to Kai.


    Hiding behind a tree, Allana watched as the Knight held her in his arms, his lips touching hers in a soft kiss that left tears in Kahor¡¯s eyes. And, at the end of the day, Kai left the palace grounds accompanying a young man all dressed in white.


    With Kai gone Kahor was left without a sparring partner with whom to practice for her upcoming Test. And so Allana didn¡¯t miss the chance to offer to take his place. Although she thought Allana was too young and too inexperienced to be of any help, Kahor didn¡¯t want to hurt her feelings and ended up accepting her offer.


    And so Allana¡¯s days became suddenly too busy. In the morning, after breakfast, she would attend Elispon¡¯s training sessions, where the jealously and despise of her other female companions seemed to grow as her combatant skills improved day by day. In the afternoon she would practice with Kahor that, impressed with the fast development of her young friend, rapidly found out that her afternoons weren¡¯t as useless as she had initially foreseen. And, by the end of the day, when the sun started to go down and it was too dark for sword fighting, she would join Karl in the library for another enthusiastic discussion on war tactics or philosophy. As the days went by she found out she truly enjoyed Karl¡¯s company who, although too young and too skinny to have any success in the arts of combat, possessed an immense knowledge that included all kinds of subjects, from history to philosophy, and even the art of war and the best attack and defense strategies ever used.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    She rarely saw Elian, since that night. And, when she did, it was from afar. And although his gaze seemed to always find her ¨C or was is the other way around? ¨C there was never a chance to really talk to him.


    Another person that had also become part of her everyday life was Adira. The woman seemed to have taken a liking to her and they spent many nights together, drinking tea and talking about the Royal Family ¨C that by association was her family too ¨C and sometimes even about Elian. When that happened Allana couldn¡¯t help smile. For Adira talked about the Crown Prince as if he were her own son, and she immediately understood that that woman knew him better than any anyone else in that palace. Adira was to Elian the same Dana had been for her, and when she remembered the woman that had looked after her since the day she¡¯d been born she couldn¡¯t help feel sorry ¡­ and sad ¡­ for having left her like that. If only Dana had been able to see her like Adira saw Elian ¡­ Without judgment, or expectations. Just with unconditional love and acceptance.

 Chapter 6 - The Test (P1)

    Part 1 - Two Knights


    Even though it was already spring the nights remained cold, which led her to close her cloak about her, as she walked towards the kitchen. Once inside the ever warm and deliciously scented air made her smile, while she looked for the absolute queen of that small kingdom. She found Adira standing near a big oven, her round face red due to the heat emanating from it.


    "Hello Adira. Need help?" she offered, peering curiously at what was cooking, and the woman turned to her with a motherly smile.


    "No need, child. Please, have a sit. I''m sure you''re tired after another long day," she guessed. "I''ll bring you some of these cookies the moment they''re baked."


    Allana obeyed happily, sitting at the old wooden table as she had been told. Not long after Adira made right on her promise, and a plate of fuming prune chocolate cookies was placed in front of her. Allana took a deep breath, taking in the delicious aroma, and stole one, blowing her fingers has the cookies were too hot for her bare hands.


    "And how''s Kahor doing?" Adira wanted to know, taking the chair beside her, and Allana passed her cookie from one hand to another, trying to cool it down.


    "A pile of nerves, as to be expected. You know how she''s all pride and strong facade. Right now she''s at the chapel. I think she''ll be there the whole night. Which, either way, is better than having to deal with the stupid bunch at our dorm. I''m sure they wouldn''t allow her a minute''s rest. If only Kai would come back like he promised her ..."


    "He will. This Knights of ours take their word quite seriously. And, from all the youngsters out there, Master Kai would be the last to break a promise like that," she added, smiling in that all knowing way Allana was used to see by now.


    "I hope so ... Kahor would feel much more self-confident if he were here. And tomorrow is the big day!"


    "Every Knight is going to be there! And our Elipson is going around everywhere, inviting everyone to attend, all proud of the fact that Kahor was her student and, above all, that she''s a girl. It''s quite the accomplishment, as I''m sure you''ve noticed."


    And Allana had. And by now she couldn''t feel amazed at how proud their instructor felt, since the other female cadets she knew, besides Kahor and Mihail, were all unfit, even for the simplest of cleaning tasks.


    "Elipson is amazing ... She''s so strong. And she''s a wonderful teacher. I''ve learned tones from the few training sessions I''ve attended. But somehow ... sometimes, I just can''t help feeling she''s caring some big weight ... or some big secret. She can be so cold, and then it''s just like she''s not there. Like she''s somewhere else, faraway ..." Adira sat in silence, for a moment, which made Allana realize what she''d just said. Not that she could exactly talk or condemn other people for lying or hiding secrets, since she was the biggest liar of them all. "Well, it''s none of my business, anyway ..." she added, in an uncaring tone, and Adira took a heavy, deep breath.


    "Although it''s quite true," she confirmed, surprising Allana that had thought she''d said too much. After all Adira wasn''t one to gossip about other people''s lives. "That child has a rather sad past ... But no one knows the details of all that''s happened. No one except Master Elian, and Master Denar, of course. They used to be really close, those three. But then Denar and Elipson got in some big fight and they stopped talking to each other all together. I''m sure that if it weren''t for Master Elian, Elipson would have left us a long time ago."


    Allana blushed, feeling her cheeks burn, and averted her gaze as she remembered the many times she had seen them together, and how Elian always seemed happy and relaxed when she was by his side.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "They''re really close, aren''t they?" she asked, knowing she shouldn''t have. "Elian and Elipson, I mean ..."


    "Oh, yes. Inseparable. But not in the way you''re thinking," she added, again with that all knowing smile that only made Allana feel even more embarrassed. "Elipson was orphaned when she was quite young. She was found by one of the Knights, abandoned, roaming the streets of Mithir, and was practically adopted by the Order. She grew up amongst men armed to their teeth, and amongst swords, and fighting, and all knightly things," she said with a bit of despise, as if she had been against raising a child like that. "That''s why she knows Elian since he was a child too. He was about five years old when she came to live in the Knight''s complex. He was such an adorable child back then ..." Adira sighed, longingly, making Allana smile. "But then Master Elian fell really sick and no one knew exactly why. He simply stopped eating and refused to get out of his bed. His Majesty obviously called for the best healers and physicians of the Kingdom and neighboring Kingdoms, but no one seemed to know what was wrong with him. It was a really dark time for all of Mithir; the only heir to throne, still so small and frail, dying a little every day. As I''m sure you can imagine, everyone knew about the situation, everyone was worried and praying for the Prince''s recovery. And it was then that this small, eight-year-old, orphan girl came to me and asked me to take her to our little Prince. I still remember it as if it were yesterday. The way she looked up at me, her gray eyes too serious for a child her age, her unwavering posture. Of course I tried to refuse her. She was a mere lost child and I couldn''t exactly take her to see the Crown Prince. But, as I''m sure you''ve noticed, no one can make Elipson change her mind once she''s made a decision. And so I kind of smuggled her into to the palace, and into Master Elian''s chambers. And I don''t know what she told him, or what happened in that room. All I know is that when she came out to where I was keeping watch he was following her, holding her hand. And then Master Elian looked me up in the eye and told me he was hungry. You simply can''t imagine the tumult this all originated. They tried to make Elipson tell them what had happened but she wouldn''t even talk about the matter, nor did Elian. And when they tried to stop her from visiting him, he stood up and ordered them to allow her to come and go as she pleased. Just a small boy that he was back then. And His Majesty agreed, for all he could think about was how relieved he was to see Master Elian up and healthy again. They''ve been together ever since. And I think it was through her he became so involved in the Knight''s matters. He even restructured the whole system, creating the two distinct Orders. And, nowadays, he''s the sole responsible for their management."


    "So Elipson saved his life ..." Allana summed it up, still lost in the older woman''s tale, and Adira smiled.


    "I guess you could say that."


    "And Denar?"


    "Oh, Master Denar came to Mithir much later. About five or six years later. He was but a teen, very funny and amusing. I guess he had never settled down anywhere, before coming to us. He used to travel with a group, here and there. But it looks like there were some misunderstandings and Denar left them to travel alone. He used to make a living by preforming small tasks, like building something here, and fixing something there, and, when that wasn''t enough, he would make money fighting in tournaments and duels. When he arrived in Mithir Elian was eleven or twelve, but already quite sure of his own ideas. He had just managed to convince His Majesty to build a new training ground for the Knights and, as such, a lot of workers were needed. That''s how master Denar ended up working here. And after that was the renovation of the palace and he just kind of ... kept staying. I guess Master Elian liked him immediately for his young and, sometimes, irreverent spirit. Besides, Denar always had amazing stories to tell from his travels, and Elian loved to hear them. And so he ended up staying for good and becoming a Knight too. But I must be tiring you, with all this talk."


    "Oh no, not at all!"


    Adira smiled and faced the golden eyes of the girl right in front of her.


    "The Young Master may be somewhat complex, even strange, and most of the times he doesn''t know very well how to show his true feelings. But he loves you very much ... he always has," she added, making Allana blink in frightened realization, but Adira just kept smiling in that motherly way, softly patting her hand as she stood up. "And now you should go. It''s late and tomorrow you''ll have to get up early in the morning. This old woman as well, for that matter." she added, laughing as if she hadn''t said what she''d just heard.


    Allana stood up, obeying, still unsure of what to say or how to proceed, but Adira had returned to her recently baked cookies, stashing them safely in a wooden box.


    "See you tomorrow, Adira," she told her and Adira looked at her over her round shoulder.


    "Sleep well, child."

 Chapter 6 - The Test (P2)

    Part 2 - A Bruised Knee


    Allana took a deep breath as she unloaded the last basket of bread and watched the two older boys take it inside. It had been kind of lonely, going through every morning motions without Kahor¡¯s company, she thought as she went inside. Karl too, was nowhere to be found, she concluded looking around the big dining hall. Not that unusual. With time she had come to understand that the young cadet frequently skipped his meals, dedicating all his free time to his books and charts.


    And so she ate in silence, and alone, and once more missed Kahor¡¯s presence. By nature, Allana wasn¡¯t the most social or talkative person in the world, and she had soon found out that none of the other girls had any intention of being her friend. As for the boys, them being the majority, most of them thought of her as just another pretty thing that would soon give up the harsh life of knighthood, and mostly didn¡¯t pay her any attention ¨C except for the occasional stupid remark on how they¡¯d love to have a piece of her, and how cute she would look if she were naked.


    Allana looked over one of the tables, filled with loud voiced and laughing Knights all dressed in black, the Order¡¯s crest ¨C the moon and sword ¨C embroidered in silver on their left shoulders, and she couldn¡¯t help wonder if any of them would be in Kahor¡¯s jury, that afternoon. She had never felt so anxious or nervous about anything in her whole life, she thought, gathering her empty plate and cup, not even when she used to escape from the palace, going against Heric¡¯s wishes.


    With a sigh she stood up, taking her empty dishes with her, and dropped them in the proper container placed at the exit of the dining room. She was at the door, squinting at the bright light outside that had rendered her half blind, when a dark shadow covered her, making her blink in amazement. Raising her head she saw a pair of flaming green eyes, half hidden among the shadows cast by golden-brown bangs, and Allana couldn¡¯t help smile as she identified the Knight before her.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted him, like she would have greeted any other that had crossed her path, and Denar nodded lightly, stepping out of her way so that she could exit.


    Since her arrival she had never talked with the Knight again. Denar was responsible for the training of the older cadets, those who were about to challenge the Final Test, like Mihail. Besides, Elipson seemed to want to keep him as far away as possible from their grounds, which made any kind of contact between the Knight and one of her students even more improbable. Even so, Allana had sensed his silent and discreet presence more than once, his gaze watching her during practice, probably waiting for a moment of weakness, one that would help him send her packing back home. Not that he disliked her, she knew. He only wanted what was best for Elian and wished to protect him at all costs. And they all knew that her clandestine presence in Mithir would only bring Elian trouble, if it were to be discovered.


    Since everyone was too busy with preparations for that afternoon¡¯s tests, all practice sessions had been canceled. Of course there were those that would still practice on their own and, even though she considered joining them, she ended up making her way to the library instead. However, to her dismay, Karl wasn¡¯t there either. She had hoped for a little of company and to hear some of his newest ideas on siege paraphernalia. But it would seem she was doomed to spend her morning alone, she resigned picking up the heavy tome on legends she had been reading since the beginning of the week. Since that strange night, with Elian, she had been eagerly researching the subject. First she had looked for books that talked about Magic, once the stone had been a gift from the High Tower of Magic. She had also read about the alliance between Mithir and the Temple of Solara, and now her eyes absorbed all she could find about the mythic Dragons, the true masters of Magic; those that were born with the power running through their veins.


    The morning went by without effort, as she read about all the amazing things that would certainly make the world a much more interesting place, if only they were true.


    The sound of running steps brought her back to reality and she raised her head just in time to see a young boy, his dark hair disheveled, his blue eyes alight with alarm, halting by the door.


    ¡°Karl! What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, jumping to her feet as he clutched his chest trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kahor ¡­ She needs you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Kahor?! Where? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Where she usually ¡­ practices ¡­¡± he simply told her and she didn¡¯t wait for any other explanation, dashing out the room and down the stairs as fast as she could.


    The strong hand that held her arm as soon as she stepped outside stopped her right there, almost making her stumble and fall, and the grey eyes she saw as she raised her head looked at her inquiringly.


    ¡°Darna! What happened? Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Allana averted her gaze, pressing her lips together, and all she could do was shake her head, praying she would let go of her. Elipson watched her for a moment, the way her small body was tense, the urgency in her expression, and ended up releasing her with a sigh. ¡°Go. I hate when people lie to me,¡± she told her, making her way towards the stairs.


    ¡°Elipson! I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just go. I trust your better judgment,¡± she added, looking at her over her shoulder. ¡°I know you¡¯ll call me if needed, right?¡± Allana stood there, lost for a moment before that sudden vow of trust, and just nodded. ¡°Then go!¡± The older woman urged and she didn¡¯t waste any more time, spinning around and running away.


    Reaching the practicing grounds where Kahor used to train, she looked around anxiously, searching for her. She couldn¡¯t help remembering that that place was easily seen from the tall library¡¯s windows and wondered if Elipson was up there, watching her at a distance.


    ¡°Kahor! Where are you?¡± she called out, still looking around, and the sound of a small murmur made her walk hastily towards the trees that surrounded the area. She found her immediately, sitting on the ground, her back against one of the trees, her head pending as heavy breaths left her lips, and Allana approached her with a very bad feeling.


    Pain ¡­ sharp, deep pain filled the air, she knew without even touching her ¡­ even though the other girl seemed to be trying very hard to control it.


    ¡°Kahor ¡­ what happened?¡± she asked, crouching near her, trying to understand where she had been hurt.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°My leg ¡­¡±


    Her worried gaze fell upon Kahor¡¯s leg and a small tear on her pants caught immediately her eye. Trying not to hurt her, she pulled the fabric aside and couldn¡¯t help gasp in horror.


    ¡°By the Gods! How did you do this?¡±


    Kahor took a deep breath, her shoulders shaking slightly, and raised her head, her bronze skin glistening, covered by small pearls of sweat.


    ¡°Help me. I need you to get ¡­ two sticks ¡­ long and strong.¡± Allana stood up and obeyed. ¡°Now ¡­ insert them under my pants ¡­ one on each side ¡­¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t this hurt you? Maybe I should go and call someone.¡±


    ¡°No! No one can know!¡± Kahor urgently voiced out. ¡°Please ¡­ just do as I say ¡­¡±


    Allana stood silent, looking at her. By now she was kind of guessing what Kahor was trying to do and she couldn¡¯t help remembering Elipson¡¯s words. That knee was in a really bad shape, obviously dislocated and as bruised as it could be. Kahor urgently held her hand, her sweaty trembling palm making her worry even more, but her dark eyes stood firm, unwavering on her decision, and so Allana sighed and went back to helping her.


    Karl arrived not long after and not too late to help them. His black cloak was cut into long strips, that Allana tied around Kahor¡¯s leg in order to keep the wood sticks in place. For more than once Kahor had to bite down the back of her own hand, and it was all she could do not to scream in pain. After securing the improvised splint in place, they both helped her to her feet and Kahor tried, to no avail, to walk on her own.


    ¡°We have to get to the dorm ¡­ There I have what¡¯s needed to bind my leg better ...¡±


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re not thinking about going through with the Test with your leg like this!¡± Allana practically demanded, although she already knew the answer, one that Kahor didn¡¯t even bother to give her.


    ¡°Oh Kahor. That¡¯s crazy!¡± Karl added and the girl raised her head, facing him almost threateningly.


    ¡°Swear! Both of you! That you will not say a word about this to anyone!¡±


    ¡°No! They have to know the state you¡¯re in! You can really hurt yourself if you do this! And then what? What if you can never use that leg again?¡± Karl insisted, unusually assertive, which went only to show just how worried he really was, and Allana nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Kahor. If you don¡¯t get it treated as soon as possible you may very well become unable to walk, let alone fight.¡±


    ¡°No! You both swear to me that you won¡¯t tell anyone! I beg you ¡­¡± she added, her desperate gaze going from one to another. ¡°I know this may sound ¡­ crazy ¡­ But I know! I simply know! If I don¡¯t take the Test today, I never will! I¡¯ll never have this chance again!¡±


    ¡°No one will think less of you if you don¡¯t!¡± Allana insisted.


    ¡°In a war there are always wounded warriors, and they don¡¯t abandon the field just because they¡¯re wounded!¡±


    ¡°This is not a war!¡±


    ¡°To hell with that! This is my life, I¡¯ll do as I please!¡± she countered, this time angry, even furious, and Allana sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you ¡­¡±


    ¡°And why is that, really?¡±


    ¡°Because ¡­¡± Allana stopped mid sentence and Kahor smiled as she faced her golden eyes.


    ¡°If you really like me, then help me!¡±


    Allana stood silent, trying to decide the best thing to do, and ended up taking a deep breath, choosing to do as she asked. In fact she was quite sure she¡¯d do the same, if their roles were reversed. She knew better than anyone how Kahor had practice to the brink of exhaustion every day, in anticipation for that afternoon¡¯s single moment.


    By the time they reached the dorm, trying to avoid any suspicious looks all the way, Kahor was drenched in sweat and burning up from the effort of trying to walk as if everything was okay.


    Sitting on her bed, she stopped for a moment to catch her breath, while Allana filled a basin with cold water to sooth her burning skin.


    ¡°Help me undress,¡± she asked, her voice nothing but a weak whisper, and Karl helped her stand up again, while Allana carefully pulled her pants down. Even more swelled than before, the skin around her dislocated knee had become completely dark.


    ¡°How in the world did you hurt yourself like this ¡­¡± she asked, still in disbelief, and Kahor sat down again.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to put it back in place ¡­¡±


    ¡°Back in ¡­ how?¡± Allana asked, still impressed with the terrible look of her leg, and Karl took a deep breath.


    ¡°I know how,¡± he said, although he sounded really unsure, his face too pale, his eyes almost feverish. ¡°At least I¡¯ve read about how to do it ¡­¡± And it was all Kahor needed to hear.


    ¡°Then do it!¡± she ordered on the spot, which made him look even more uncertain.


    ¡°Kahor ¡­ I don¡¯t know ¡­ I mean ¡­ I¡¯ve only read about it.¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± she insisted and Karl took a deep breath, approaching her and lightly touching her knee, which was all it took to force her stifle another painful scream.


    ¡°Darna. Can you please climb on the bed and help her lay down.¡± Allana did as she was told, her heart jumping at every wave of pain that emanated from the other girl, although Kahor kept her teeth clenched and remained in silence. ¡°Now, can you please hold her from under her arms? This is really going to hurt ¡­¡± he warned, his expression constrict as Kahor nodded in understanding. ¡°Try not to scream ¡­ Ready?¡±


    Kahor took a deep breath and nodded again. Allana held her tightly in place and Karl grabbed her leg with both hands. And, after what it seemed like a silent count, he pulled it with all his strength. Kahor ground her teeth, squeezed her eyes shut and clutched the covers of her bed. Allana, on the other hand, tried as hard as she could to hold her stiff body so she wouldn¡¯t be dragged down when Karl pulled her leg twisting it violently to one side. And then, the creepy sound of something like broken bones echoed in the room, making her stomach turn. Karl gently put her leg down and Kahor gasped for air, tears streaming down her cheeks, her body trembling as if she were about to die of cold, and Allana took a deep breath, hugging her feverish, sweaty body.


    ¡°Kahor ¡­ Are you alright?¡± Silly question, she thought as the other girl nodded weakly.


    ¡°We should bind it again,¡± Karl suggested, his voice trembling, his face even paler than before, and Allana nodded in agreement.


    ¡°There¡¯s clean bandages in that drawer,¡± Allana informed him and Karl went to fetch them without delay. Her knee was still swelling and still heavily bruised, but at least it had recovered it¡¯s normal alignment, she thought with some measure of relief. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how you hurt yourself,¡± she recalled. ¡°I thought you were supposed to stay in the chapel until the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°And I was ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then what? Did you fall?¡±


    ¡°It was Larrisse and the others,¡± Karl supplied, returning with two rolls of clean white bandages.


    ¡°Karl!!¡± Kahor¡¯s angry remark was enough confirmation of the boy¡¯s accusation and Allana looked at her in disbelieve.


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re kidding, right?¡±


    ¡°I saw them ¡­¡± he added in a small voice, lowering his head as he busied himself binding Kahor¡¯s leg, the weight of remorse and regret for not having been able to intervene heavy on his voice.


    ¡°Larrisse ¡­?¡±


    ¡°You see now why I must take the Test!¡± Kahor stated, wincing as Karl tied her leg a bit too hard. ¡°I¡¯ll be dead before I let them win!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Kahor! What they did ¡­ it¡¯s against all rules possible and imaginable. We should report them! They¡¯ll be punished for it! If you hurt yourself beyond recover, then they¡¯ll really win!¡± Allana insisted, in a last attempt to convince her to give up on the idea of taking the Test, but Kahor averted her gaze, her expression unmovable.


    ¡°You¡¯ve practically just arrived. You still don¡¯t know how things work around here. If I don¡¯t take the Test everyone will think I¡¯m weak! That it¡¯s because I¡¯m a girl!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt! You¡¯re seriously hurt!!¡±


    ¡°This is nothing but a bruised knee! And I won¡¯t be humiliated because of it! I fought too hard to get to where I am! I won¡¯t give it up that easily!! This pain ¡­ this pain is nothing I can¡¯t bear!¡±


    Allana went silent again, not knowing what else to say to convince her otherwise. The truth was the strength of her gaze, of her words, it all overwhelmed her. She had never seen someone fight so hard for anything. Likewise, she had never felt that strongly about anything in her life. Normally she would simply let herself be carried by the tidal waves that came and went. Of course she had her moments of defiance and irreverence. But never like this, never to the point of betting her own life for the sake of attaining something she wanted.

 Chapter 6 - The Test (P3)

    Part 3 - The Test


    As sure as the sun will rise in the morning, the afternoon arrived sunny and bright like any decent spring day.


    Her amazed eyes ran over the main practice grounds, also used for the Royal Tournaments, that had been laboriously prepared to host that afternoon¡¯s Tests.


    Although, as Kahor had stated, she had joined them not that long ago, she now felt proud to have taken the time to learn a little about the event that was about to start.


    Contrary to what she had initially thought, Kahor¡¯s wasn¡¯t the only Test to take place on that day, quite the contrary. On that afternoon all cadets that had been found fit to challenge the next level of training, and that had managed to be recommended by a full-fledged Knight, had the right to take up the challenge. According to what she''d read, every time a cadet passed a Test he was bestowed a ribbon of the color correspondent to his level. One of those nights Kahor had convinced Mihail to show them hers. The young woman had already conquered four ribbons ¨C the green, representing Truth, the white for Virtue, the blue for Honor and the purple one, symbol of Humility. She was only missing one more, the red of Courage, and only then could she be ordained Knight of the Dark Order, for only then would she had attained the five essential qualities of a true Knight.


    Allana had found the entire process truly amazing and now, that the day had come, she could almost feel it in the air ¨C the tension, the anxiety and the pride of those that had been chosen, that had been granted the opportunity to give another step forward.


    A set of wood stands had been placed on both sides of the rectangular shaped field, awaiting the numerous guests that had already started to arrive. Everything had been carefully prepared and arranged, and even the sittings followed a rigorous order, according to the level and color of each cadet.


    On the stand on the other side of where she stood, on a squared platform connected to the test grounds by a small flight of stairs, three throne-like chairs awaited empty, the tall wooden back of the one in the center carved with Mithir¡¯s royal coat of arms. She knew without a doubt that that would be Elian¡¯s seat, the sole Heir to the Throne. The places at the right of the platform had been reserved for the true Knights, those that had already conquered all ribbons. The ones on the left had been left unmarked, awaiting those that wished to watch the tests but that didn¡¯t belong to the Order, such as friends and family. There were even a few places reserved for the White Order.


    With a sigh Allana left the testing grounds and headed to the zone behind it, where tents had been raised in order to provide a safe and quite place where the Test challengers could rest and prepare themselves. Finding the one where Kahor was staying wasn¡¯t hard, Karl standing by the entrance, keeping watch with a serious expression.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Allana asked as she approached him and Karl shrugged, darkly shaking his head. She knew all too well that, like her, he didn¡¯t like what was happening one bit, but, also like her, didn¡¯t feel the right to stop her.


    He stepped aside, granting her passage, and Allana dived into the shadowy tent.


    Kahor was dressed on a new uniform, all black as usual. Her dark curly hair was tightly secured at the top of her head, the sword that she held in one hand flashing coldly. She seemed alright, Allana thought, at least at a first glance. Her eyes, on the other hand, told an entirely different story, alight with a feverish painful glow.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± she asked, although she already knew the answer, and Kahor smiled, obviously lying to her.


    ¡°Good, I think.¡±


    ¡°Kahor, you know ¡­ You can still give up on this crazy¡­¡±


    ¡°No! And you promised, Darna!¡± she cut her off on the spot and Allana sighed in defeat. ¡°How¡¯s everything outside?¡±


    ¡°People are starting to arrive. You¡¯ll be the last one to go. You¡¯re the only challenger for the green ribbon.¡±


    ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go outside. I want to be there when everyone arrives.¡±


    When Larrisse and the others arrive, Allana thought as she followed her. She wanted to be there, looking strong and unaffected as if nothing had happened.


    Karl joined them.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s going to be your jury?¡±


    ¡°No. Denar is the one who chose them.¡±


    ¡°Denar? Why?¡± Allana asked, watching her amazingly unwavering steps as she walked with her, head raised high.


    ¡°It¡¯s always like this. If the cadets are under Denar¡¯s responsibility, Elipson chooses the jury. If their under Elipson¡¯s, Denar is the one who selects them.¡±


    When they reached the testing grounds the two large stands were practically full. Kahor looked at the places at the right of the platform, her expression hopeful, wishful, and Allana knew she was looking for Kai. But he was nowhere to be found. And so the girl ended up lowering her gaze with a deep, disappointed sigh.


    ¡°We should find a place to sit. You better save your strength for later.¡± Allana suggested and Kahor nodded, following her to some free seats not far from where they stood.


    Not long after, the clear sound of trumpets echoed through the air and, as silence was established, everyone watched as a gray haired Knight stepped into the platform, raising his surprisingly strong voice.


    ¡°His Highness the Royal Prince, Elian Darclya of Mithir!¡± he announced and Elian stepped onto the platform, all regal in his Dark Knight uniform, a deep blue velvet cloak pending from his shoulders, a single thin circlet of gold encircling his head as symbol of his standing.


    As soon as he appeared all the Knights and cadets, and everyone Allana could cast her eyes upon, stood up and bowed their heads respectfully. And she couldn¡¯t help feel amazed by that solemn silence ¡­ by the expression of respect and admiration on the faces of the young men that surrounded her. None of it coerced, none of it ordered. Pure respect, and love, and appreciation. All directed towards that young boy with black hair sprinkled with silver. And then she looked at him. She hadn¡¯t seen him in few days ¡­ a week? Maybe more. And she suddenly felt as if it had been too long, and she knew she had missed him, although she couldn¡¯t really explain why, since he had never been part of her life to begin with.


    Elian smiled and took his place on the throne-like chair that awaited him and, in doing so, allowed everyone else to sit as well; people that, in any other occasion, would have laughed, talked and even touched him freely, as Allana had witnessed more than once. But not now. Now Elian wasn¡¯t their comrade. He was their Prince, representing the Royal Family, and everyone revered him the same way they would have revered the Queen or the King.


    At a sign of his hand two Knights approached him and took their places, one at each side, and Allana recognized them immediately ¨C Elipson to his right, Denar to his left, both dressed in the Order¡¯s uniform, the silver sword and moon on their shoulders glowing as the sunlight fell upon them.


    Elian smiled once again, facing all the presents, and raised his voice so that it would be heard all over the testing grounds.


    ¡°It is my honor to bid you all welcome, Knights of the Dark Order, as well as to those of you on the path to acquire this noble title, and all who have come today to watch over our bravest, as they challenge their own strengths! Today some of you will be asked to show your worth and all that you¡¯ve learned with those that have taught you for many moons. And so, to evaluate your performance, your value and courage, I call upon Sir Denar Etien¡¯s jury ¨C Sir Lamar Darnel, Sir Arkel Lasien and Sir Mahel Lasien.¡± He announced and Allana looked down as the three Knights stepped onto to the testing grounds, respectfully bowing their heads towards their Prince. Each one of them carried the colorful ribbons they would bestow on the cadets, should they pass their Test, and Allana couldn¡¯t help noticing the green one, held by the tallest man.


    ¡°They¡¯re the ones who¡¯re going to evaluate you ¡­¡± Karl whispered, almost as if he feared them, but Kahor didn¡¯t answer as Elian went on.


    ¡°By your honor, may you be truthful and fair on your judgment.¡±


    ¡°So it shall be!¡± the three answered in unison, bowing again before leaving the grounds towards the chairs that awaited them, placed on the testing ground itself.


    ¡°I now call upon Sir Elipson Demor¡¯s jury ¨C Sir Salnar d¡¯Andrios, Sir Talio Lianor and Sir Mentar Morian Laos,¡± he announced and another three Knights stepped into grounds bowing has the others before them had done.


    ¡°By your honor, may you be truthful and fair on your judgment.¡±


    ¡°So it shall be!¡± They also answered and joined their Brothers.


    ¡°May the Tests begin!¡± Elian added and the sound of the trumpets echoed again, amongst all the cheering and clapping that suddenly stormed all around her.


    ¡°Maragar of Entlar!¡± The old Knight that had announced Elian shouted above the collective noise and a tall thin boy, his coppery hair aflame in the sun, entered the testing grounds, trying to look determined and sure of himself, although he was obviously quite nervous.


    He paused in front of the platform, bowing towards his Prince, and then turned to face Elipson¡¯s jury, head raised and hand clasping the pommel of his sword.


    ¡°What do you seek here, Maragar of Entlar?¡± one of the Knights asked as the crown went silent again.


    ¡°Humility, Sir,¡± the youngster replied.


    ¡°Have you come in search of the purple ribbon?¡± another one asked and Maragan nodded firmly.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡±


    ¡°And are you willing to face the Test we have in stored for you if that¡¯s the only way to attain it?¡± the third one asked and Maragar stood straight, looking even more confident.


    ¡°Anything, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourself then, Maragar of Entlar. For your Test as begun.¡±


    What came afterwards left her completely glued to her seat. Not that she was watching something unusual or even strange but, by the fifth challenge Maragar had to face she began asking herself when would it be over, if ever, and if she¡¯d be able to remember all the tasks he¡¯d been asked to perform. Sometime in between, a horse was brought into the testing grounds and the tasks required went from wielding a bow, sword and shield, to focus on spear and horseback fighting. The Knights of the jury themselves were Maragar¡¯s opponents, always serious and without the smallest sign of empathy towards the young man who panted heavily, surely hoping in vain for a moment¡¯s rest. Sure, that was one of the last level¡¯s Tests, Allana recalled as Maragar turned his horse around readying himself for another charge. But still, she could have never imagined that the Tests would consist of a such heavy, tiring and hard tasks.


    Finally one of the Knights of the jury raised his hand and the trumpets sounded, marking the end of the Test. Maragar dismounted his horse drawing heavy breaths, his black uniform stained with white dust from all the fighting, his coppery hair glued to his sweaty brow, and another Knight approached him, smiling.


    ¡°Tell us, Maragar of Entlar. Have you found here what you were looking for?¡± he asked and Maragar lowered his head, looking weary but still somewhat proud of himself.


    ¡°I believe I did, Sir.¡±


    The Knight that had ended the Test turned to the platform and bowed lightly before raising his voice.


    ¡°Our Test is over,¡± he announced towards Elian. ¡°And it is our belief that Maragar of Entlar showed, this day, his value and worth, becoming deserving of the purple ribbon of Humility.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Then that he may receive what already belongs to him,¡± Elian answered and Denar stood up, heading for the stairs that took him down into the testing grounds, where one of the Knights from the jury handed him a purple ribbon. Maragar took a knee to the ground, smiling proudly as he lowered his head, and Denar placed the ribbon around his neck.


    ¡°I bestow upon you that which was born from your hard work and dedication. That amongst truth, virtue and honor you may always find a bit of humility, for only then shall you find true courage,¡± Denar said, surprisingly solemnly, his clear voice echoing all around them, and the sound of cheering that followed made the stand beneath her feet tremble, before the trumpet sounded again, announcing a new challenger.


    ¡°These Tests ¡­ they¡¯re not a game, Kahor! You won¡¯t be able to ¡­¡±


    ¡°Darna!¡± she cut her off, facing her almost angrily. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind! I¡¯m not turning back!¡±


    Allana sighed as she saw her look intently towards the stand on the other side, where the Knights had been seated. She was searching for him again, she knew ¡­ but not even the strongest of wishes could make her see that which wasn¡¯t there.


    After Maragar another cadet was called to prove himself, and then another, and another, and little by little, as the afternoon approached its end, the levels tested begun to decrease, and Kahor¡¯s turn became closer. Almost no one failed their Test, but Allana had heard others say that the first level¡¯s were the ones with the highest percentage of failures. And yet, even as the levels went down, Allana couldn¡¯t help thinking that the tasks required were simply too hard and too numerous.


    On the other hand she clearly understood the need for such hard tests. In the time she had spent amongst the Dark Order she had came to understand that many of those young boys were only there because they had nowhere else to go, and because the Order offered them a clean bed and a warm meal without questions asked. However, becoming a Knight was an entirely different matter, and she was sure many of her fellow cadets didn¡¯t have what was needed to become one.


    Her golden eyes lingered once more over the place where Larrisse sat, with her two friends, Freda and Tereze. For an instant she thought they had seen her too, but if they did they pretended they hadn¡¯t. Unforgivable!, she thought feeling her insides burn. And for a moment all she could think of was how she¡¯d like to beat the crap out of them, and how pleasurable it would be to see their faces become an unrecognizable mass of blood. She immediately cast those thoughts away the instant she became aware of them, feeling her insides freeze as she forced herself to watch the Tests. Thoughts like that were too dangerous, she reminded herself, and decided on the spot that she would not, for the love of God, touch any of the girls. They would end up getting what was coming to them, she told her darkest side, trying to comfort her. Although she couldn¡¯t really stomp the outrage she felt, seeing them there, with those smug expressions on their faces, absolutely certain Kahor wouldn¡¯t report them; that she would either give up on taking her Test, or would take it anyway, even as hurt as she was. Useless, stupid bitches, the other part of her spat with despise. All they were good at was spreading their legs at the male dorm every night, in hopes of catching some rich noble Knight, too na?ve to see them for what they really were!


    Kahor at her side seemed restless and Karl took a deep breath.


    ¡°Only two to go. Are you sure ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Never been so sure of anything in my entire life!¡± the girl replied and, for Allana¡¯s dejection, none of the previous Tests had been as fast as those two last ones. Even as she was trying her best to find yet another argument that could convince Kahor to change her mind, the girl was already standing up, taking a deep breath as she readied herself for what was coming.


    ¡°Kahor ¡­¡± she tried, unsure of what else to say, and the dark eyes that faced her told her as clear as any words could be that there was nothing else to be done. ¡°Good luck!¡±


    She smiled briefly but with all honesty, and then raised her head high as the trumpets sounded yet again.


    ¡°Here I go ¡­¡± she murmured, her gaze searching the stands on the other side one last time, the disappointment taking over her initially hopeful expression before she turned towards the stairs.


    ¡°Kahor!¡± Allana called her at the last minute, making her turn back for a moment. ¡°He¡¯ll come! A Knight never breaks his word!¡± she told her with all the certainty she could master and Kahor smiled once again, nodding with renewed confidence as she went down the wooden stairs.


    ¡°Kahor of Nrahon!¡± the old Knight announced as the girl crossed the testing grounds, stooping before the platform to bow respectfully as all the other cadets before her had done.


    Allana sat down, nervously clasping her hands together as she watched the three Knights of her jury stand up, the green of Kahor¡¯s ribbon standing out amongst their black uniforms. Karl, by her side, wasn¡¯t any less nervous, constantly chewing on his lower lip. And, even at the distant, she thought that even Elipson seemed to sit up a bit straighter, although her expression would never show the slightest hint of preference towards the young girl.


    ¡°What do you seek here, Kahor of Nrahon?¡± one of the Knights of the jury asked, following the same ritual Allana had seen take place all afternoon.


    ¡°Truth, Sir,¡± Kahor answered, her voice loud and clear in the cooling air of the evening.


    ¡°Have you come in search of the green ribbon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡±


    ¡°And are you willing to face the Test we have in stored for you if that¡¯s the only way to attain it?¡± the third one asked and Kahor faced him unwavering.


    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±


    ¡°Then prepare yourself, Kahor of Nrahon. For your Test has begun.¡±


    Kahor unsheathed her sword, saluting the Knight that approached her and that she would have to face and, for an instant stood there, her expression filled with disbelieve, her gaze lost in the platform where Elian sat. And there he was, Allana noticed with a broad smile, a tall Knight, all clad in black standing right behind Elian¡¯s chair. His unkempt uniform indicated that he¡¯d most likely just arrived, and that he hadn¡¯t taken the time to get changed. By his side stood a young boy and Allana couldn¡¯t help blink twice as she looked at him. A sense of peace and tranquility surrounded him as he smiled, almost unconcerned with the world around him.


    Kahor, on the other hand, held her sword high, flexing her legs into a defense position, her strength renewed, and faced her opponent with a fierce look.


    The swords clashed midair, filling the air with that familiar sound. The Knight sparring against her attacked her merciless in a sequence of fast, agile blows, which Kahor easily avoided and defended, making use of her small weight and speed. However, she couldn¡¯t fool Allana¡¯s eyes, not after they''d spent all those hours sparring together. Her steps were shorter than they should be, as she tried to defend her injured leg and, more than once, she thought her knee wouldn¡¯t resist and would succumb under her weight. Every time she noticed one of those small mistakes she couldn¡¯t help look towards the platform, where Elian and Elipson sat. Wouldn¡¯t they notice it too?, she wondered, half hoping they would so that someone could put a stop to that madness; half hoping they wouldn¡¯t, for Kahor¡¯s sake.


    At every new attack, every new stance, every new defense, she couldn¡¯t help feeling increasingly more anxious, her mind fighting alongside her, almost as if she could command the other girl¡¯s body.


    Suddenly someone squeezed her arm, startling her, and as she looked at the man sitting beside her she knew she¡¯d been right, and that there was no way others wouldn¡¯t notice that something was wrong with her friend.


    ¡°Were you the one who practiced with her while I was gone?¡± he asked in a soft but cold tone, almost as cold as the uncaring expression of his beautiful face, and Allana nodded a confirmation. ¡°What happened to her? She¡¯s hurt, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The answer got stuck in her throat. After all, she had promised Kahor not to tell. On the other hand she couldn¡¯t quite lie to him either, especially since he obviously already knew the answer.


    ¡°It happened this morning ¡­¡± she told him capturing Kahor¡¯s painful expression as she fought to stand her ground, her sword firmly held between her hands. ¡°We tried to stop her but ¡­¡±


    Kai nodded in silent understanding and didn''t say another word as he turned to focus on the combat.


    She seemed tired, Allana noticed tensely squeezing her own fingers. She was sure the pain on her leg was getting worse, after all, how could it not? She took a peek at the Knight sitting beside her, his expression unmovable, almost as if he were unable to feel or care, but his eyes closely followed every move she made.


    A stronger attack forced Kahor to spin her sword to the side in order to stop her opponent, but the speed imprinted on the blow was too much for her to bear and her leg failed, making her drop a knee to the ground. Pain took over her sweaty face as she clenched her teeth hard, and Allana jumped to her feet practically running towards the stairs, if not for the hand that held her back.


    ¡°Sit down and be quiet!¡± he ordered her in a cold whisper, pulling her back to her seat, and she looked at him, half outraged half pleading.


    ¡°But Kahor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Do as I say!¡±


    And she did, crossing her arms, truly angry, while Karl by her side practically cowered in his chair. And this was the man Kahor loved? This cold, unfeeling bastard, that could just seat there watching as she suffered?


    The Knight fighting against her approached her and told her something, but Kahor firmly shook her head and stood up. On the platform, Elipson had lost her composure, bending forward on her chair as if she were about to stand up at any moment and put a stop to that stupid Test. Even Elian and Denar looked apprehensive when Kahor raised her sword again, reading herself for the next attack. And so the Test restarted, and Kahor defended her attacker¡¯s blow once again, although she had obviously slowed down, her stance weaker and easily unbalanced.


    All around the grounds tension filled the air and the silence was absolute as more people began noticing that something was definitely wrong. Even the Knight fighting her seemed to hesitate at each new attack, his eyes constantly going for the platform, hoping for an order that would allow him to stop the Test.


    As she tried to defend a new blow her leg failed her again and the pain was so strong she couldn¡¯t help dropping her sword, falling on the ground, grasping her injured knee. This time, however, Allana was on the move even before Kahor hit the ground, having successfully eluded the Knight beside her that had seemed unable to react in time. She ran across the grounds as murmurs filled the air, and dropped to her knees right beside her, holding her gently, the girl¡¯s sharp pain filling the air around her, making her tremble with fury as she tried to sooth her.


    ¡°Kahor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away ¡­ you can¡¯t be here ¡­¡± Kahor ordered between clenched teeth, but Allana had already made her mind and stood up again.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m ending this!¡± she stated, ignoring her friend¡¯s protests, and faced the Knight right in front of her, prepared to take Kahor¡¯s place should he insist in attacking her.


    The young man, however, didn¡¯t seem to even consider that option, his clear green eyes wide as he looked at her in disbelief. All the better, she thought turning to the platform, bowing her head as was expected from someone in her place.


    ¡°I beg of Your Highness that he may please end this Test!¡± she firmly requested, facing him unwavering, ignoring the protests that rose all around her as well as Denar¡¯s angry expression.


    Elian sat still, unsure about what to do, although her golden eyes told him, without a doubt, that she wouldn''t take no for an answer. However the Knight¡¯s rules were very clear about the regulations of the Tests, and only the cadet taking the Test could make that request ¡­


    ¡°Kahor is hurt! She can¡¯t fight anymore!¡± Allana added, as if she had heard his thoughts, and Elian nodded in accordance.


    ¡°Very well then. I determine that this Test is officially over,¡± he declared as a choir of voices rose all around them, but by then Allana couldn¡¯t care less, releasing a sigh of relief.


    She turned back to help Kahor stand up, but Kai was already there, carefully raising her from the ground, almost as if she were weightless, and then he carry her away, her small body encased between his strong arms.


    ¡°No ¡­ please don¡¯t ¡­¡± Allana heard her complain as she followed them.


    ¡°Be quite, now. You were too reckless, you know?¡±


    Kahor didn¡¯t answer, hiding her face against the Knight¡¯s chest, but Allana could hear her soft sobs even though she tried to muffle them.


    Kai took her to a place where Allana had only been once, on the day of her arrival, when Kahor had shown her around ¨C the White Order¡¯s headquarters. Inside the big compound the corridors were wide and well lit, filled with closed doors and tall windows. Even though Allana had gotten lost after the first three turns, Kai seemed to know exactly where he was going, nodding politely every time he passed one of the White Knights, even though some of them seemed too immersed on the books they were reading even while walking to even acknowledge their presence.


    Without asking permission or even knocking, he opened a door and entered what seemed like a medical office. A young girl with bright red hair stood up with a startle but seemed to recognize him immediately. Without a single question she ran to another door, opening it, and Kai carried Kahor inside, to a well lit, clean room, where he softly placed her on the bed.


    ¡°Your Master?¡±


    ¡°He''s not in, Sir,¡± the girl answered, her dark green eyes fixed on Kahor who seemed to have lost conscious, although her whole body trembled slightly.


    ¡°Can you get him?¡±


    ¡°It would take a while. But I¡¯ve been studying under him for four years now. If you could trust my skills ¡­ I believe she¡¯s going into shock.¡±


    Kai spared her one look, his expression grave as he took her in even though she seemed immune to his disturbing gaze, and nodded.


    ¡°I trust your skills, Serena. She hurt her leg.¡±


    ¡°Dislodged her knee,¡± Karl supplied having just arrived. ¡°It happened this morning.¡±


    Serena nodded as she filled a glass with water and then sprinkled it with a white dust.


    ¡°Can you please make her drink this while a take a look at her leg? It will take the pain away and allow her to rest.¡±


    Kai took the glass she had prepared and sat on the edge of the bed, carefully holding Kahor as he raised her head and pressed the glass to her lips.


    Serena didn¡¯t even bother to undress her, cutting her pants with a pair of scissors, avoiding having to move her any more than necessary.


    ¡°Who did this bandages?¡± she asked, observing them before starting to cut them, and Karl stepped forward, his face bright red.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re quite good. It may have saved her leg,¡± Serena stated and Karl sighed in relief, as the girl felt around Kahor¡¯s swelled and darkened knee, trying to evaluate the extension of the damage.


    ¡°Well ¡­ it really looks bad, but it¡¯s not as bad as it looks,¡± she said walking towards a cupboard from which she took a small leather pouch. She seemed to look for something inside it and then stopped, raising her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d prefer if you waited outside,¡± she practically ordered politely, and Karl nodded, obeying without a question. Allana followed him, after taking a last look. Kahor seemed to have fallen asleep, her expression calm and free of pain. She would rather have stayed. After all she didn¡¯t really know that Serena girl.


    ¡°Not you, Sir. Please, I¡¯d like you to stay,¡± she heard her say and turned back, seeing that Kai had also stood up and was now nodding and sitting down again. Well, at least he¡¯d be there, Allana thought as she closed the door.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she allow us to stay?¡± she asked, still unhappy with the outcome, and Karl took a deep breath.


    ¡°Sometimes treatments aren¡¯t all that pretty to see. Maybe she was afraid we¡¯d be badly impressed.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be alright ¡­¡± Allana wished and Karl nodded, agreeing.


    ¡°I hope so. She¡¯s so stubborn! She should have listen to us in the first place! And now we¡¯re all in deep trouble!¡± he added, almost as if he had only thought about it then. ¡°I mean, we knew she was hurt and kept quiet. And on top of that you interrupted her Test, which most definitely is against the rules!¡±


    ¡°I had my reasons!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But did it cross your mind that they all knew what you went there to say? I mean, it was obvious Kahor was having trouble fighting, and we all know it wasn¡¯t due to lack of any skill.¡±


    Allana averted her gaze and crossed her arms. Well, she knew all that all as well.


    ¡°They should have stopped her sooner, then!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t. Only the one taking the Test can ask for it to be stopped.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really stupid ¡­!¡± she spat with despise, sitting on one of the chairs to wait for her own trial and verdict.

 Chapter 6 - The Test (P4)

    Part 4 - Taking Responsibility


    Elian stood up, ignoring all the comments, protests and questions that surrounded him, and turned to leave, knowing the two Knights beside him would follow him without a word. He didn¡¯t need to look at them to know what they were thinking. He was sure Denar was royally pissed, he could practically feel his anger prickling the back of his head. Elipson, on the other hand, was deeply relieved, although she was certainly worried about what had to be done next. After all Elian himself had broken the rules. Rules that had been created and approved by all. Rules that were meant to be applied to everyone equally and that, for that reason, were the foundation of the Order itself. He knew, like they knew, that those less happy with having the Royal Prince command both Knight Orders wouldn¡¯t let this chance escape, accusing him of bending the rules as he pleased just because he was of royal blood.


    Before leaving the platform he briefly stopped near the boy that watched everything in silence, looking rather indifferent about the events unfolding right before him, and greeted him politely.


    ¡°Will His Excellency accompany us?¡±


    ¡°It will be my pleasure, Your Highness,¡± he simply answered and followed the Knights down the stairs.


    Once away from all those inquiring eyes, Elian sped up the pace, knowing, without a doubt where the Kai had taken that girl. Elipson, by his side, could no longer hide her worried expression as they crossed the white corridors, asking one of the White Knights to lead them to the right room.


    Elian opened the door without delay and his gaze fell immediately on the girl that jumped to her feet, her blond hair braided and tied around her head. The boy at her side stepped back in shock and then lowered his head, his body tense, his expression afraid. She, on the other hand, seemed to have forgotten all about those silly curtsies, her golden eyes searching the faces of the Knights that accompanied him, probably trying to guess their moods.


    Denar was furious, she understood at a glance. But Elipson seemed too worried to be able to consider what would come next. And then there was that strange boy she had seen before, on the platform. And, as he smiled at her, the whole room seemed to be filled with a strange peaceful atmosphere, especially taking into account what was truly happening.


    ¡°How is the girl?¡± Elian asked, startling her and forcing her to return his uncertain gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s inside, Your Highness. One of the White Knights is tending to her injury. Sir Kai is with them,¡± Karl replied, keeping his head down, lacking the courage to face any of them.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Your Highness, I¡¯d like to go inside and take a look. Maybe I can be of some assistance,¡± the boy with the strange smile asked and Elian nodded, granting him permission to do so. After all that boy was and Emissary of Nar, from where all the knowledge about the healing arts practiced by the White Order had originated from. If there was anything anyone could do, he was sure that boy would able to.


    The boy smiled again and headed for the door, knocking politely before entering and closing it behind him.


    Elian took a deep breath and looked at the two cadets standing before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have a small problem in our hands,¡± he announced in a firm voice. ¡°As I¡¯ve come to understand, when the young lady inside started her Test she was already gravely injured. And it is my belief that you two know exactly what has happened,¡± Karl clenched his hands tightly, looking sideways towards Allana at his side, searching for some kind of support. But she didn¡¯t spare him a single glance, her expression serious, unwavering. ¡°And? Am I right?¡± Elian insisted and Karl lowered his head again.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness ¡­¡± Elian smiled towards the boy, trying to appease him noticing that he was so scared that he was trembling, and tried to sound a little less harsh.


    ¡°And can I ask you to tell me what has happened?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ well ¡­ it happened this morning ¡­¡±


    ¡°We gave her our word we wouldn¡¯t tell!¡± Allana cut in and Karl went immediately silent, pressing his lips together. Denar looked furiously at her and Elipson seemed to divert some of her attention to what was going on right in front of her, since all that time her gray eyes had been completely focused on the closed door.


    ¡°What ¡­?¡± Elian asked, looking as if he had been caught off guard and Allana faced him unafraid.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°We gave her our word!¡±


    ¡°Stop this nonsense right now, little girl! Or you¡¯ll both end up being expelled! Do you understand?¡± Denar exploded, a deep frown marking his forehead, and Karl, at her side, trembled even harder.


    ¡°Karl has nothing to do with this. It is no crime to keep a secret. I¡¯m the one who broke the rules! I¡¯m the one who interfered with Kahor¡¯s test! I¡¯d really appreciate if you could leave my friend out of this!¡± she said in a single breath, openly confronting Denar which seemed to almost rob the life out of him, and Elipson stepped forward, trying to keep things under control.


    ¡°Darna, dear ¡­ It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. But we need to know what happened. It¡¯s obvious that Kahor couldn¡¯t have hurt herself like that,¡± she pointed out, trying to appease her, almost as if she were talking to a child. ¡°If you tell us what happened at least you¡¯ll have a justification for what you have done, do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I gave my word to Kahor. Shouldn¡¯t a Knight always keep his word?¡± she returned, facing Elian, and Denar seemed to get even angrier.


    ¡°And since when are you a Knight?!¡± he demanded but Elian took a deep breath, placing a hand on the Knight¡¯s arm, which seemed to immediately calm him down.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Denar ¡­ We can¡¯t ask them to go against their vow,¡± he conceded while, at the same time, he could hardly believe that the young woman standing in front of him was the same unsure girl he had practically kidnapped from Everlyn. Had it been so long since then ¡­? Suddenly he couldn¡¯t quite tell. All he knew was that she was amazing, standing there, fearless and unwavering.


    ¡°This is inconceivable!¡± Denar stormed once more and Elipson gave him a cold look.


    ¡°Leave them be, Denar!¡± she ordered in a tone that sounded more like a punch in the stomach, and his green eyes flared with rage. ¡°If they gave their word they have every right to remain silent!¡±


    ¡°And of being expelled for it!¡± he added and suddenly she knew ¡­ she didn¡¯t know why or how, but she understood. He felt responsible. Somehow he felt responsible for her and he feared what would become of her should she be expelled from the Order. For they all knew she was not going back to Everlyn, not in a million years!


    ¡°It¡¯s their choice! And you have no say in it!¡± Elipson insisted as he turned his fury towards her.


    ¡°This is all because you can¡¯t handle your own students! If you had fulfilled your obligations none of this would have happened!¡±


    ¡°And just what the hell do you mean by that?¡± she exploded back, now as angry as him, her gray eyes flashing dangerously, and Elian stepped in between the two, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to be done, now. We¡¯ll wait until Kahor wakes up and hear what she has to say,¡± he decided, which forced both Knights to to swallow their spiteful words. ¡°Elipson, could you please give the necessary explanations to both juries of the Tests, so that they may pass them to the rest of the Knights? Let¡¯s keep everything simple and clear right from the start,¡± Elipson nodded in agreement and signaled Karl to follow her, obviously aware of how much he was trembling.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking him with me, since he has nothing to do with what happened,¡± she stated, not even asking for permission, and Elian nodded in agreement. Her gray gaze still lingered on Allana for a moment and she knew she wanted to take her away as well, but ended up turning her back on them and heading for the door.


    ¡°Denar, can you please call Melbar? As soon as Kai is out of there we¡¯ll need to confer and I want you to be present.¡±


    Denar sighed, obviously unhappy with the way things had turned out, but chose not to mention it as he followed Elipson on her way out.


    ¡°Please wait, Sir Knight. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said the boy, emerging from Kahor¡¯s room, followed by Serena who seemed quite pleased with herself.


    ¡°How is she?¡± Elian asked immediately, not bothering if he sounded like the Prince he was or not, and the boy smiled softly as he faced his worried expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright, Your Highness. She¡¯s awake now, but since she¡¯s still under the influence of the medicine Serena gave her she¡¯s not all that coherent. She¡¯ll be asleep again soon enough. I believe tomorrow she¡¯ll feel much better, but I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to walk for the next few weeks.¡±


    Elian nodded, taking in the news, and both youngsters bowed respectfully as they accompanied Denar out of the room.


    Allana took a deep breath, feeling weary from all the anxiety and tension she had been accumulating since that morning, and looked up to face him as he stood there, right in front of her.


    ¡°Why are you doing this ¡­? Do you wish to leave ¡­? Go back ¡­?¡± he asked her softly, almost sadly, but she vigorously shook her head.


    ¡°No! No ¡­ I love it here! I¡¯ve never been so happy in my entire life!¡±


    ¡°Then, why ¡­?¡±


    Allana averted her gaze, sighing, and her eyes fell on the closed door that led to Kahor¡¯s room.


    ¡°I really thought we should tell Elipson about what happened. I even pleaded with her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. But after seeing her down there, fighting, I kind of understood. She¡¯s really amazing, isn¡¯t she? No matter what happens, no matter what anyone says or does, she just keeps moving forward, carving her own path with her own hands, not allowing anyone to keep her from what she chose to do. And I thought ¡­ I wish I could be just a little like her ¡­¡± she said and looked back at him as he listened to her. ¡°I did gave her my word, but that¡¯s not the point. It is her life and she¡¯s the only one who has the right to decide what to do about it. The same way, I¡¯m the only one responsible for the choice I made. I¡¯ll bear its consequences, no matter what they are.¡±


    ¡°And what happens if you end up being expelled?¡± he asked with fear in his voice but she smiled and shrugged, as if it were of no consequence.


    ¡°Nothing happens. You¡¯re not responsible for me, Elian. I¡¯ll live my life the same way everyone else does, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Elian sighed, obviously unhappy with her answer, but right then there were other problems that required his attention.


    ¡°I have to go. Can you please tell Kai, when he comes out, that I¡¯ll be waiting for him in the East Wing''s Council Room? I¡¯ll see you later, so that we can talk more.¡±


    Allana nodded and watched him leave. She felt sorry for having put him in such a hard position, but she didn¡¯t regret what she had done, quite the contrary; for the first time since she could remember she felt proud of herself as a Human Being.

 Chapter 7 - The End of Illusion (P1)

    Part 1 - Report


    As to be expected, Elian thought taking in all he had heard. There was no sign of the accursed object that seemed to be the main focus of the Northern Armies. Not even the young Emissary of Nar had been able to sense its power since its rumored awakening.


    ¡°And how¡¯s the global situation?¡± he asked, turning to Kai, and the Knight nodded.


    ¡°The Northern Armies are regrouping. I¡¯m quite sure they¡¯re practically ready to move. No one seems to know exactly where they¡¯ll attack next. But it is my guess they¡¯ll be invading Everlyn sometime in the next few days.¡±


    And he couldn¡¯t disagreed, Elian thought, resting his head on one hand.


    ¡°This is what we¡¯ll do. We¡¯ll send a small group of scouts and station them near Everlyn¡¯s northern border. They shall inform us immediately as soon as any movement is detected. As long as their next target isn''t confirmed we¡¯ll suspend the search for this object for now. I¡¯m sure you can understand that for now it is too dangerous to be traveling around these parts,¡± Elian added, talking to the young Emissary that simply nodded his agreement. ¡°Be it as it may, it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯ll stop raiding the Eastern Kingdoms at this point. And after Everlyn we¡¯re next. That being said, Denar, I want you to choose a handful of Knights and start an inventory of all existing weapons, reserved food and fighting hands we possess. But I want this done quietly. No use causing a panic before anything is confirmed. It¡¯s just in case ¡­¡± Denar nodded although they both knew that, as things stood, war was inevitable. ¡°Well, that¡¯s it, then,¡± he said, standing. ¡°I hope you''ll feel right at home in our company,¡± he added, talking to the boy, who smiled, raising to his feet and bowing respectfully.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I thank you, Your Highness. I am sure I will.¡±


    Elian nodded, pleased with the young man¡¯s reply, and left the room followed by Elipson, who had to run to catch up with him.


    ¡°Elian! Wait! What about today¡¯s events?¡± she asked, hopefully, hope that quickly disappeared when she heard his heavy sigh.


    ¡°I have no other choice. Suspend Darna while the situation is not cleared,¡± Elipson lowered her gaze, obviously unhappy with his decision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But there¡¯s no other way. You know that they¡¯ll never leave it alone if I don¡¯t do something.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully Kahor will tell us the truth and we can all put this whole thing behind us.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I hope so¡­¡±

 Chapter 7 - The End of Illusion (P2)

    Part 2 - Suspended


    Allana raised her head and straightened her back, ignoring the murmurs that could easily be heard as she walked by her fellow cadets. If the fact that she was a girl had kind of put her in the spotlight during her first week there, now she seemed to be the only topic of conversation of the entire campus.


    Ignore them, just ignore them, she told herself not even bothering to look so she could add a face to all those secretly voices.


    Nevertheless she couldn¡¯t help feel relieved when she finally arrived at her destination, taking refuge in the warm and busy kitchen where Adira shouted her orders and everyone prepared for dinner.


    ¡°May I?¡± she asked, peering inside, not wanting to be a bother or to disturb other peoples'' tasks, and Adira peered back at her, from amongst the smoke of a large lidless pot.


    ¡°Goodness! Child! What are you doing here? Give me just a second or this stew will end up burning!¡± she added, all in one breath, and Allana obeyed, watching her work. As promised, it wasn¡¯t long before Adira left her fuming pots to grant her attention. ¡°But please, tell me! How¡¯s little Kahor?¡± she asked without delay, confirming what Allana had guessed, that news of what had happened had already spread everywhere, and smiled as she followed her towards their usual table.


    ¡°She¡¯s alright. She¡¯s resting, right now. They gave her something to help her sleep. But it looks like she won¡¯t be able to walk for a few days ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s terrible! I¡¯ll be sure to pay her a visit tomorrow morning, and to take her some of my cookies to help her get better,¡± the woman said, smiling warmly at the thought. ¡°And what about you? Should you be here at a time like this?¡±


    ¡°I was just getting tired of all the whispering and ogling, and pointing. I¡¯ll be expelled soon enough, anyway,¡± she added heavily. Although she¡¯d managed to put up a strong front when she''d talked with Elian, the truth was she had no idea of where she would go, not to mention that she really didn¡¯t want to leave the Order.


    ¡°Nonsense! What you did was really brave! Not to mention it was the right thing to do!¡±


    ¡°But it went against the rules. I don¡¯t mind it, really. Of course I wish I didn''t have to leave ¡­ I¡¯ve grown quite accustomed to my life here. But I¡¯m definitely not sorry for what I¡¯ve done. I just needed a little peace and quiet, that¡¯s all. That¡¯s why I came here.¡±


    ¡°Well then, please take your time. Are you hungry? I can fix you a plate of that delicious stew,¡± she offered, almost as if she was offering something completely irresistible, and Allana smiled, nodding.


    ¡°Thank you very much, I¡¯ll be happy to have some.¡± Truth was, with all the commotion, she had ended up skipping lunch, what to say about dinner.


    Adira walked away and returned not long after with a mouth-watering fuming plate of stew, one that made Allana¡¯s stomach rumble in anticipation. She ate everything, while Adira watched her with a smile of satisfaction, and finally took a deep breath feeling much better.


    ¡°Thank you. It was delicious!¡± she complimented and the woman took her empty plate away, returning with another one filled with butter cookies.


    ¡°Glad you approve. It means His Majesties won¡¯t have anything to complain about today¡¯s dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I bet no one ever complains. You¡¯re cooking is always delicious. Never met anyone who could cook better than you,¡± she said with all honesty, and Adira seemed to blush, averting her gaze.


    ¡°Well, even so, one must always be alert. These young girls spend half the time with their heads on the clouds,¡± she criticized, looking towards her helpers. ¡°Can you believe it? Once I even found one of them putting salt in the King¡¯s pudding! Can you imagine what would have happened if something like that were to be served! They¡¯d surly think I was trying to poison the King!¡± she added and Allana couldn¡¯t help laugh, imagining the whole situation.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    However all talking was suddenly interrupted when the door that led to the palace was closed, and Allana stood up seeing Elian cross the kitchen towards them.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to your business,¡± Adira said, smiling with that disturbing all knowing expression. ¡°Also I should keep those airy heads busy so that their tongues don¡¯t start spiting out nonsense,¡± she added and Elian nodded.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be long. Promise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that now, Your Highness? The kitchen belongs to you! Just don¡¯t spread it around too much, if you please ¡­¡± she told him playfully, and bowed before walking away, leaving them alone.


    Elian waited until Adira was out of ear''s reach and then focused his attention on the girl before him. Averting her gaze she looked almost embarrassed, as if the strong unwavering Allana from that afternoon had disappeared, leaving the Allana he knew in her place.


    ¡°Elipson was looking for you ¡­¡± he informed her, not knowing exactly how to say what he had to say, and she shrugged, still avoiding him.


    ¡°I just wanted a bit of peace and quiet. Everyone''s looking at me strangely ¡­¡±


    ¡°Allana, I had to make a decision ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me. There¡¯s a whole world outside. For starters, there¡¯s a whole city I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    She jumped when he held her hand, squeezing it, his warmth almost burning her cool skin, and she couldn¡¯t help look up at him, at the urgent eyes that watched her as if she had been running away and he¡¯d just managed to catch her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you somewhere out there! I want you near me! You¡¯re like my sister! We have the same blood!¡± he told her all in one breath, as if he wanted very hard to convince her to stay, and Allana fought to escape his dark gaze that seemed about to swallow her again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me. I¡¯ve been telling you that since we''ve met. Besides, none of this is how it was supposed to be. Which means that it¡¯s like we¡¯re writing an entire new story, instead of following what has been determined for us. And so, anything is possible.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked quietly, sounding almost scared, but even so she wouldn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°About something that should have happened but didn¡¯t. And now it¡¯s not important anymore. Everything has its moment. And to think I was raised fearing a future that never came to happen,¡± she added, smiling ironically. ¡°But now my future is my own. And I can do whatever I please, which is just great.¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow you to be lost to me again!¡± he retorted, squeezing her hand, startling her with the intensity of his words, and she couldn¡¯t help looking at him, at his pained expression that made her heart beat faster. ¡°I¡¯ve waited so long to meet you again ¡­ No, you¡¯ll see. Everything will go back to normal soon enough.¡±


    ¡°You really believe that ¡­? I can¡¯t help feeling as if today everything has changed ¡­ and nothing is ever going to be the same again.¡±


    ¡°I will not expel you!¡± And she knew he wouldn¡¯t. But still the weight she felt in her chest told her he wouldn¡¯t need to. That dreamy life she had been living up till then was about to end, even though she wished very hard it wouldn''t.


    She held her breath when he pulled her closer, hugging her tightly, his warmth pouring all over her, making her feel small but,at the same time, completely safe in his arms.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose you again ¡­¡± she heard him whisper and took a deep breath.


    ¡°You feel it too ¡­ don¡¯t you? There¡¯s no escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care which path I have to take. As long as we¡¯re together. Please promise me you won¡¯t simply vanish without a word. You can¡¯t even imagine how hard it was to live until the day I went to find you again ¡­ Please, just promise me that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand ¡­ not the meaning of his words, nor how her existence could mean so much to him, since they hardly knew each other. But the pain in his voice was strangely unbearable. And so she nodded.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    He seemed somewhat relieved as he gently released her, but not before placing a light kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Thank you. And now come. I¡¯ll show you where you¡¯ll be sleeping, at least for tonight. It¡¯s probably best to keep you away from all the talk,¡± he added with a renewed smile. ¡°Since I had to suspend you for the time being, tomorrow you won¡¯t be able to attend practice, but you can still go to the library if you want. You can also have your meals here, if you prefer to avoid the dining hall.¡±


    ¡°And what about Karl?¡±


    ¡°Well, after what you said no one feels the need to punish him as well. I guess that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± Allana nodded. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go, then, before Adira starts complaining about our invasion. She says the kitchen belongs to me but she has no qualms in kicking me out of here, fry-pan in hand, if needed be.¡±


    Allana laughed as she followed him towards the palace, but the truth was that the place where he had kissed her just then was still warm and strangely tingly, leaving her too self-conscious.

 Chapter 7 - The End of Illusion (P3)

    Part 3 - Challenge to a Duel


    The next day Allana decided to follow Elian''s advice and, after taking her breakfast in the kitchen, which meant a plate full of cheese, ham, strawberry jam and other similar delicacies that she hadn''t had since she''d left Everlyn, she headed towards the library. She''d spend some time there before visiting Kahor, avoiding having to wake her up too early in the morning.


    She decided to dedicate her free time to History, choosing a heavy leather bounded book, which she carried towards her usual table. At that time Karl and the others would be starting morning practice, Larrisse and company included, and she couldn''t help feel glad she didn''t have to join them. Right now it would be very hard to contain her fury and she''d probably end up jumping one of the older girls if they simply appeared in front of her.


    Her eyes wandered over a map of the Continent of Altier, as she tried to forget her anger. There both Eastern and Western Kingdoms had been marked, as well as their main cities. North of Altier started the Forsaken Continent, or Continent of Endnor, from where all legends related to Dragons and other magical beings originated from. And, to the south, the Sacred Islands and the Continent of Asthenia, also called Continent of the Chosen, thus named for how hard it was to reach its lands, since most ships ended up at the bottom of the ocean due to the huge coral reef that stood in between them.


    On the next page began a huge text written in small letters, to which Allana dedicated her full attention. Time passed by without she even noticing it, and only when her stomach rumbled with hunger did she raise her head from the book she had half devoured, looking out the window. With a curse she realized it was past midday and that she had probably missed lunch time, not to mention her intention to visit Kahor in the morning. Thinking it was better late than never, she stood up and carried her heavy book to its rightful place on one of the long library''s bookshelves. Her gaze fluttered for an instant over other interesting titles she mentally marked as to read, thinking that even suspended she wouldn''t lack things to do to help pass the time. She was about to leave when the sound of angry voices froze her in place.


    She identified them immediately but, even so, peered towards the door from where they''d just entered. Elipson and Denar argued violently, which, she had come to understand through her talks with Adira, wasn''t all that unusual. She should make her presence noticed, she thought, but they seemed so angry with each other that she simply couldn''t master enough courage to interrupt them. Besides, Denar was already quite furious with her as it was, and she couldn''t help feeling that coming out right then would only make things even worse. Not that it wasn''t the proper thing to do, she wavered as the fight went on. It wasn''t as if she wanted to spy on them. But then, coming out now would be too strange, since she practically had been hiding up till then ...


    "What?! How dare you!" Elipson was demanding, the outrage in her voice and the cold glow of her gray eyes making her decide to hide again and simply wait until the storm had passed.


    "You''re always the same!" Denar replayed in a spiteful tone that seemed to angry her even more.


    "And why is that?! You still think that because I''m a woman I''m less competent than you?!" she demanded.


    "And what does that have to do with anything?"


    "Of course it does! How dare you counter an order I gave?!"


    "Can''t really allow you to keep endangering the younger ones, now can I?"


    "I''m the one responsible for them! Not you! They''re my group! But you simply can''t stand that my way of doing things is different from yours, can you?!"


    "Of course not! Not when the decisions you make result in events like what happened yesterday! If you''d only teach them right! It''s because you always do things your way that you now have one of your students in the White Order''s infirmary and another one suspended, is it not? All because they don''t have the slightest notion of limits and boundaries! You and that obstinacy, always trying to be better than everyone!"If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "You can say whatever you want! Truth is my students always pass their Tests while yours don''t!"


    "If it''s at the cost of their future or their health, I rather they don''t! Truth is you aren''t qualified in the least to teach anyone! And whether you like it or not, I''ll intervene whenever I feel the need to do so!"


    "Enough!!" Elipson shouted, raising her voice, and Allana couldn''t help jump and cower against the bookshelf. She had never heard her use that tone before and, somehow, she couldn''t help feel it was kind of scary, as if something terrible was about to happen. "I''m fed up with your male arrogance! I challenge you to a duel!!"


    The room went deadly silent for an instant as Allana''s heart beat hard in her chest. A duel?! From what she''d learned duels were strictly prohibited in Mithir, except when part of a Tournament or some other public event.


    "Elipson, stop spiting nonsense!" Denar practically order, the despise back to his voice, although he sounded somewhat quieter. But she wouldn''t allow him to avoid the subject.


    "Have you no honor, oh big sir Knight?! Or are you afraid?" she asked, clearly trying to aggravate him, and went on when he didn''t reply. "Come on! Here''s your chance! Prove that you''re better than me! I''m offering you the opportunity of a life time!"


    "I will not fight you. And you know all too well that duels are not allowed!"


    "No?! You prude! Shamelessly refusing a duel requested by a woman, nevertheless!"


    "Just stop it!!" he demanded, raising his voice, but she went on unfazed.


    "Be a man already and accept my challenge!! Or have the balls between your legs dried up and fallen?"


    "Fine!! Have it your way, then! You''ll be the sole responsible for whatever happens!"


    "As soon as night falls, near the river, under the bridge!" she replied without the slightest hesitation and Allana heard de door close with a bang as an answer to her challenge.


    Allana took a deep breath, trying to get rid of the tension she''d amassed. She had no doubt now. She should never have overheard that discussion, she thought as she left her hiding place, half fearing the other woman''s reaction when she made her presence noticed.


    Elipson was leaning against one of the tables, her head resting in one of her hands, looking obviously disturbed. Which was to be expected after an argument like that, Allana thought as she approached her. Somehow she didn''t like seeing her like that. The Elipson she had come to know and admire was a strong woman, so strong that Allana had began to see her as a role model.


    Holding her hands behind her back, Allana cleared her throat, since it would seem she wouldn''t notice her otherwise; which, in itself, was sign enough that things weren''t quite right.


    "Oh! Hey, kid!" she said as she raised her head, and then her eyes went icy cold with realization. "I didn''t know you were there."


    "I''m really sorry ... I didn''t mean to ... But I ended up listening to your fight ..." she honestly replied, hoping Elipson wouldn''t be too angry, and she took a deep breath, straightening her back.


    "Nothing to worry about. It''ll be over soon."


    "I also overheard you''re going to fight him!" she added with unavoidable concern, and the older woman shrugged as if that wasn''t such a big deal.


    "Well, yeah. I did challenge him after all. But I''d really appreciate if you could keep quiet about that. It''s not like we''re setting the best of examples, and Elian has enough problems to deal with as it is."


    "Do you think you can win?" she suddenly asked and Elipson turned to face her, her smile surprisingly gentle.


    "Honestly? No. Denar is really good with his sword."


    "But then ... I don''t understand ..."


    "Well, there''s not much to understand, is there? He pissed me off!" she retorted, her voice ice cold again. "Oh, I know! Why won''t you be my witness? I''ll need one. And since you already know what''s happening I won''t have to tell anyone else," Allana seemed unsure. If she could choose she''d rather they would not have to fight at all. Elipson smiled and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Don''t worry. I promise I won''t get you into any trouble. Witnesses are, to begin with, anonymous. They''re basically an old costume. Nothing to be worried or nervous about. What do you say? You''d really be helping me out."


    Well, she''d certainly feel worse if she had to stay in her room, knowing they were fighting somewhere, hidden from everyone else, Allana thought as she nodded.


    "Okay. But I don''t have the slightest idea of what I have to do ..."


    "Ah, that''s easy, you''ll see. For starters I''ll have to get you a new uniform. That stupid ass will have a fit if I don''t show up with a Knight as my witness. And then I''ll explain all about your role as we grab something to eat. It''s good that you''re no longer sleeping in the dorm. No one will notice even if you come back later," she went on, apparently excited, almost as if she was getting ready to attend some party, but Allana knew better. The air that surrounded her was heavy, dark, cold and sad, and her gray eyes, always so alive, seemed half dead.

 Chapter 7 - The End of Illusion (P4)

    Part 4 - Duel


    Just as promised, Allana was dressed in a true Knight¡¯s uniform, the silver symbol of the Order shining on her left shoulder. Over it Elipson made her wear on a black cloak, too heavy for her taste, that not only included a huge hood as the metallic shoulder protections attached to it made it look like something a warlord would use.


    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re so small! You have to at least look stronger or everyone will find out that you¡¯re a girl,¡± she had told her as she pulled the hood over her head in a way that it covered most of her face, repeating for the tenth time she should never, in any circumstance, pull it down. ¡°And whatever happens, do not interfere! If you do it¡¯ll be the same as challenging Denar¡¯s witness and you¡¯ll have to fight him. So no hero¡¯s stunts like the one from yesterday!¡±


    Allana had blushed at that. But now that she stood there, in the cold shadows of the fading day, holding a sword that didn¡¯t belong to her, she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from beating anxiously, her hands sweaty as she watched, from under her large hood, both Knights facing each other.


    ¡°Withdraw your challenge, Elipson!¡± Denar demanded, cutting the silence where all she could hear were the whispers of the river running beside them, but Elipson raised her head proudly and looked at him with despise.


    ¡°Is that an order?¡± she asked, mockingly, and then her voice dropped to a cold threat. ¡°Never! My challenge stands. I¡¯m a woman of my word. Not that we can say the same about you, right?¡± she asked, implying a whole lot of things Allana didn¡¯t have any knowledge of, and Denar¡¯s green eyes went icy cold as he signal his witness for his sword. His witness walked up to him, silently handing him his weapon in exchange for his cloak. And then Elipson was signaling her too, and so Allana followed his example, walking forward in nervous footsteps.


    Why did they hate each other so? Because now she was certain that that duel wasn¡¯t only about something as foolish as today¡¯s argument. The look on their faces as they faced each other and the almost electrified air that surrounded them told a completely different story. Even so, they crossed their swords in the air in salute, as rules demanded, and then stepped back, swords held high; Elipson holding hers with both hands in what she had learned to be one of the basic defense stands, Denar, on the other hand, holding his sword with only one hand, facing her sideways in a way Allana had never seen anyone use in a fight.


    ¡°For honor,¡± Elipson said in a firm tone and he nodded in cold agreement.


    ¡°For honor.¡±


    And then, surprisingly, she changed from a defensive stance to a lightning fast attack without even blinking, making him step back to defend her blow, no hesitation at all.


    Unknowingly, Allana squeezed Elipson¡¯s cloak against her chest while her golden eyes followed the fight in front of her, terrified but, at the same time, completely mesmerized, for she had never seen anything so amazing. Elipson¡¯s blows were strong, stronger than any blow she had seen any man deliver, not Everlyn¡¯s Knights or warriors, not the Knights juries from the day before. Her speed was simply amazing, the way she changed the weight of her body from one foot to another in a split second, always accurate, always unwavering, almost like she were some wild animal. Denar, on the other hand, was light and precise. There were no useless movements in his fighting style. More than once Allana thought he was going to get cut, but he always defended in the last moment, apparently effortlessly. He almost seemed to be dancing, changing from low to high stances, back to low again, his legs flexing to the point that his knees almost touched the ground, his fighting style nothing like anything she had been taught since arriving there. And she couldn¡¯t help think that he¡¯d probably be able to fight as good holding any other kind of weapon. He wasn¡¯t exactly a sword fighter, she mused as he made a spin, his sword magically appearing in his back where he stopped another of Elipson¡¯s blows. He was probably more of an all rounder, his wild stances and the way he held his sword with one hand telling her that he had probably learned to fight on his own, picking up something here a there, adapting what he had learned to what fit him better.


    Both swords clashed again in mid air, the metallic sound echoing through the night, and the fight seemed to pause for a moment, although their furious expressions told a different story, each pushing as hard as they could against the other¡¯s weapon. They both looked tired, Allana noticed, their brows coated in sweat, hairs glued to their foreheads, but the fierce glow in their eyes said that that stupid fight was far from being over.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Elipson demanded, her voice sounding furious under her heavy breath. ¡°You think I¡¯m one of your students?! Fight me, Denar!¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d told you I wouldn¡¯t fight you, have you forgotten?¡± he replied, sounding somewhat more composed and certainly less tired. ¡°I have no reason to.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?!¡± she asked again and, with a fast move, released her sword avoiding his inevitable blow, and jumped sideways raising her blade, slicing at the Knight¡¯s left arm, easily cutting through black fabric and skin. Denar stepped back in disbelief and then looked down at his bleeding arm as if unable to understand what had just happened, as Allana squeezed her lips shut in order to keep quiet.


    ¡°Have you found a reason yet?¡± Elipson asked once again, her gray eyes mocking him, defying him, and when he looked up at her all that was left was cold, hard anger.


    If Elipson¡¯s attacks had been fast as if she were a wild beast, Denar¡¯s were deadly silent, his feet seeming to barely touch the ground as he moved without a sound, almost like an assassin. Allana shuddered even though she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, something deep inside her trembling with excitement every time he charged or dodged his opponent¡¯s attack.


    Nothing good would come of that fight, she thought as Elipson stepped back to defend herself, clenching her teeth as her arms trembled before Denar¡¯s strength. Even as strong as she was, she was no match for him, not when you removed her speed from the equation. And suddenly Allana knew why she had told her that, most likely, she wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. Denar¡¯s fighting style was too smart and he had been slowly cutting short the distance between them, which didn¡¯t allow her to imprint the necessary speed into her attacks, the only thing that up till then had allow her to fight him equally. In the end, and as aggravating as it might be, Elipson¡¯s disadvantage was that she was a woman, which meant she¡¯d never be able to compete in terms of strength with a hard trained Knight like Denar.


    And then, as unavoidable as it had become since Denar had truly started fighting her, her strength failed, her arms unable to keep resisting his blows, and her blade slid over his, that went on directly into her shoulder. Allana gasped as the blade embed itself in her flesh, the world around her seeming to stop. Elipson¡¯s angry expression broke down to one of pure pain, and then she was moving again, her sword raising fast from below as she made him cut short his charge and jump back. Staggering for an instant before raising her weapon again she flexed her legs in a defensive position, clearly ignoring her injury. Denar too, seemed beyond caring like before, his expression cold and completely devoid of emotion, his green eyes shadowed by a killing instinct as he stood tall, holding his sword and facing her sideways, like before.


    She had to put a stop to that fighting!, Allana decided clenching Elipson¡¯s cloak in her arms. They were both beyond themselves!, she understood as she watch them. It was almost as if they were two fighting dolls with no feelings or will, only bent on destroying one another in a fight to the death. To hell with her promise and all the consequences, she thought as she stepped forward, raising her head. She was bound to be expelled anyway ¡­


    ¡°Stop it this instant!¡±


    The voice that resounded all around them made her heart jump, freezing her in place. Denar too, used as he was to receiving orders from that voice immediately suspended his next attack, lowering his weapon as Elian dismounted his horse.


    Clenching Elipson¡¯s cloak, Allana stepped back, keeping her head down and her face hidden amongst the shadows cast by her hood.


    Denar smiled, his expression back to normal as he sheathed his sword. Elipson¡¯s arm seemed to lose all strength and her weapon slid from her sweaty fingers, falling on the ground. Her breath was heavy, although she tried hard not to show it as she turned to face Elian, her head high as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Finally ¡­¡± Denar muttered, seeming relieved, and she looked at him in disbelif.


    ¡°What ¡­ You called him?!¡± she demanded, angrily, but Denar shrugged, unfazed. ¡°How dare you?!¡±


    ¡°Enough!!¡± Elian cut in, raising his voice again, and they both fell silent, although the way they looked at each other was filled with hatred. ¡°We will not discuss this here! Follow me!¡± he ordered, looking honestly angry, which was new to Allana, and, holding his horse¡¯s reins, turned his back on them and started walking down the river.


    Denar and his witness followed him and Allana waited until they were a few steps away to approach Elipson, who just stood there, holding her injured arm.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, keeping her voice down, and she took a deep breath managing a weak smile.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered, although her gray eyes gleamed feverishly with pain, and Allana placed her cloak over her shoulders, successfully hiding her injury since her black shirt was starting to get soaked in blood. She then picked up her sword, returning it to her, and, as she did so, couldn¡¯t help noticing that blood was now dripping from the tips of her fingers, which she hid by holding her cloak in place.


    She should return as soon as possible, Allana thought following her as she forced herself to accompany the others. She should probably seek help from someone from the White Order. Since she had seen what they did up close, Allana had started to honestly admire and respect the White Knight¡¯s work. But she knew better. And no matter what she said Elipson would never heed her advice, quite the contrary. And so, for now, she was sure without a doubt that the best way to help her was to stay by her side, making sure she¡¯d look for the help she needed as soon as they were both liberated from His Highness certain scolding.


    Not far from where the duel had taken place there was a small wooden hut, and it was there that Elian led them to.


    Elipson sat on a chair, not far from the door that was left open, her unfazed expression perfectly hiding the pain Allana knew she felt, and Denar followed her example, sitting on the other side of the small room. Allana took a deep breath as they looked at each other, the hatred almost tangible, and only then did she noticed the other Knight ¨C Denar¡¯s witness ¨C right beside her, his hood also shadowing his face beyond recognition. They both stood at the entrance, as if not sure if they should really be there, but not knowing exactly how to excuse themselves.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Elian sighed as he leaned against the frail table, arms crossed over his chest, obviously extremely annoyed. His face looked paler than usual and he seemed somewhat tired, as if he had pulled an all-nighter.


    ¡°Alright ¡­ Will someone please explain to me what exactly happened here?¡± he asked, trying to remain calm, and Denar shrugged, facing him.


    ¡°She challenged me. I couldn¡¯t exactly refuse,¡± he answered as if the matter was of no importance to him and Elipson almost jumped from her chair, her gray eyes burning furiously.


    ¡°And you have no honor! How could you call him?¡± she demanded with despise, which somehow managed to irk Denar once again.


    ¡°And what would you have me do? Kill you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! Was it fear, Denar? Were you that afraid that I might win?¡±


    ¡°I fear nothing! Much less some petulant kid like you!¡±


    That did it. In the next moment Elipson was on her feet, drawing her sword, her injury completely forgotten, has she prepared to jump him.


    ¡°Elipson! Sit!!¡± Elian commanded in a tone of voice that Allana had never heard him use before and, just like before, Elipson amazingly obeyed on the spot. With another deep sigh he turned to both witnesses. ¡°Will you please come inside and get something to clean these wounds?¡± he asked in a softer tone and, not knowing what she was supposed to do, Allana decided to follow the other Knight as he crossed the room to a joining compartment.


    ¡°She has no sense of responsibility, Elian! You saw what happened yesterday ¡­¡± she could still hear Denar. The room they were in now almost looked like a kitchen, and they filled two basins with clean fresh water taken from a large wooden cask.


    ¡°Denar! I don¡¯t want to hear it anymore!¡± Elian scolded him, angrily, and Allana returned to the room, kneeling beside Elipson, starting to clean her arm. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you two? My best Knights! I trust you both unconditionally ¡­ and you go and do something stupid like this?!¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Elian,¡± Elipson said pulling her arm away as Allana tried to clean the blood dripping from her fingers. She couldn¡¯t help worrying about her injury but, at the same time, was absolutely sure Elipson didn¡¯t want the others to notice it, and so Allana just stood there, hoping her presence would go unnoticed.


    ¡°Yes it does, Elipson. Of course it does. I¡¯m responsible for the both of you, aren¡¯t I? Especially when you take into account things like chains of command and duties, and so on ¡­ So please, both of you, just tell me what you want once and for all!¡± Elian demanded, still angry, but none of his Knights answered. ¡°What?! There must be something, right? Or you wouldn¡¯t be fighting against each other in a duel that¡¯s clearly forbidden!¡± he insisted and Denar shrugged as if the matter were of no concern to him.


    ¡°I only fought because she challenged me. I didn¡¯t even want to do it.¡±


    ¡°He went against my orders in front of everyone, about matters concerning my students! They¡¯re mine responsibility! I will not have him interfere with my work!¡±


    ¡°Eh! Responsibility ¡­¡± Denar scorned. ¡°You don¡¯t even know the meaning of the word!¡±


    ¡°And who are you to talk? You have no honor whatsoever! Running away from a combat like a coward!¡±


    Elian took a deep breath and closed his eyes for a moment, looking too tired, the anger that had inflamed his words from before completely gone.


    ¡°Will you two just please stop ¡­?¡± he asked in a whisper that was hardly audible but still they both went immediately silent, almost as if his weary tone was more worrisome than his angry voice from a moment ago. ¡°This is the worst time for this ¡­ I need you both.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Elian? There¡¯s something ¡­ Where have you been all day?¡± Denar asked looking suddenly worried, almost as if only then he¡¯d been able to real see him, and Elian sighed heavily.


    ¡°Most of the time in Council, with the other members of the Court. Early in the morning our scouts returned. As we¡¯d feared the Northern Armies are on the move.¡±


    ¡°At this point, no one really thought they¡¯d simply turn around and return home,¡± Elipson added and Elian nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes. But we won¡¯t be sending any help ¡­ Father won¡¯t allow it. And I don¡¯t know what else to do!¡± he confessed, turning towards Denar, and Denar shook his head with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you not to get involve in the matter ¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Elipson asked, looking from one to the other, but Allana, at her side, already knew the answer, her heart almost jumping from her chest, making her hands sweaty and her stomach turn.


    ¡°What would you have had me do? Just leave things as they were? You yourself were against what was happening!¡±


    ¡°Simply killing that asshole would have solved the problem perfectly!¡±


    Denar answered darkly.


    ¡°Hey! What are you talking about?!¡± Elipson demanded once more and once more was ignored.


    ¡°And now they¡¯d be completely lost!¡±


    Denar sighed, respectfully pushing back the Knight that took care of his injured arm.


    ¡°As things stand there¡¯s only one solution. Tell the truth.¡±


    ¡°And how can I do that? She¡¯ll feel obliged to leave!¡±


    Elipson seemed to have given up on getting an answer, but Allana, at her side, didn¡¯t need any answer. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to hear anymore and just thinking about it made her chest hurt, making it hard to breathe. She didn¡¯t want any obligations or duties anymore. All she wanted was a tomorrow just like the day before ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s her right to do so.¡±


    ¡°And what?! I just go up to her and tell her that her Kingdom will be attacked in a few days? That it will most likely fall and that nothing will be left?!¡± Elian asked, sounding desperate, and Allana stood up, trembling, her sudden movement silencing the entire room.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear anymore!, she decided feeling her eyes burn with tears she didn¡¯t want to cry. Memories of what once had been her home flooded her mind, even though she didn¡¯t want to remember, at least not like that! She didn¡¯t want to have anything more to do with Everlyn! She wasn¡¯t Allana anymore! She was Darna! A cadet training to be a Knight of Mihir! And yet ¡­ Elian seemed to believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to simply abandon all she had left behind. Even though that was exactly what she wanted to do! After all, they had Heric! Precious Heric, to whom they¡¯d been prepared to sacrifice her life to, just to grant him the necessary power exactly for a moment like this! Why would they need her now?! It wasn¡¯t fair that someone would even think she had the obligation to go back, after all she¡¯d been through! But then, why did she feel so miserable?! Why were there tears in her eyes ¡­?!


    ¡°Darna ¡­?!¡± She blinked at the worried sound of that name ¡­ her new name, and only then noticed that they were all looking at her, Elian¡¯s face growing paler as he became aware of who she was. And suddenly she was out the door, running away from that place as fast as she could. ¡°Darna!¡± she still heard Elipson¡¯s voice calling to her, but nothing in the world could have made her turn back!


    She had to run! Run away as fast as she could! As far away as she could! Yes! Please! Do run away!, she heard her own scorning voice sounding from inside her head and she ran even faster, as if she couldn¡¯t help but obey. Why don¡¯t you run away once and for all, you silly girl, and let me take over? I¡¯ll solve all your problems in a second.


    Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!, she breathed, trying to silence that horrible voice, the voice of her own weakness, the voice that only brought her pain and dark memories ¡­


    Her head hurting, her heart pounding against her chest, tears making her vision blurry, she didn¡¯t have the slightest idea of where she was going. All she knew was she wanted to escape far, far away. Escape from the need to make a decision. Escape from the horrible fate that awaited her. Could destiny be any crueler? To have given her all that she now possessed to simply just take it all away in a single instant, just like that? If she only hadn¡¯t been in that hut ¡­ maybe Elian wouldn¡¯t have told her about what was going on ¡­ maybe she could have stayed exactly the way she was, living her life one day at a time. But now ¡­ knowledge was a terrible thing, as she had learned a long time ago. After acquiring it one could never go back to the way things were before ¡­


    You coward girl! If life is so unbearable just go to sleep already and let me take your place!


    Anything but that!, Allana answered to the thoughts in her head, tears sliding down her face, her chest burning from the lack of air. Just go away! Just stay quiet! You monster!!


    Laughter filled her mind startling her, making her trip on a tree root, and she would have fallen flat on her face, if not for the hand that held her by an arm. However, the only thing that occurred to her was how urgent it was to keep her distance and, turning around, she pulled her arm away, hard, stepping back, stumbling and almost falling again, but managing to escape the grip that tried to catch her once again.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± she ordered, fiercely, and he stopped as if he were standing before a wild animal that could attack him at any moment.


    ¡°Allana ¡­ I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± Elian said, softly, trying to calm her down, but as soon as he took a step towards her she backed away again, hugging herself tightly; nails biting into her own arms; her golden tearful eyes glowing dangerously amongst her disheveled hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I know I should have told you sooner ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!!¡± she cut him off, holding her head between her hands, the pain searing through her brain. ¡°Just go away! Leave me alone!¡± The voice in her head laughed again, scornfully, making the blood boil in her veins. If only she could simply faint ¡­


    The warm hand on her arm made her jump. And all she knew, all she could think of, was that she had to keep him away from her!; and then it was done. For a split second everything seemed to stop and she couldn¡¯t feel, hear or see anything, almost as if she had been taken somewhere else, far away ¡­ And then the world came rushing back in again, filing her with all the usual sensations that, as they returned all at once, felt almost unbearable. Until she saw him ¡­ And for an instant she couldn¡¯t exactly tell what she was seeing, But then the horror washed over her like a hot, smothering wave, and the world around her spun, making her dizzy and sick to the stomach.


    His lifeless body had fallen against a tree, the red of his blood dripping down the side his face making him look deadly pale.


    She walked towards him without knowing what she was doing, her legs shaking violently with each step until they lost all strength, dropping on her knees before him. Blood soaked his torn shirt over his chest where fresh torn flesh shone brightly red, rapidly draining him of his life. The smell of blood saturated the air making her dizzy, filling her mouth, sticking to the back of her throat, making her gag and gasp for air. He was dying, she knew ¡­ she could feel it in her own body; the thrill, the pleasure, the slowing of his dying heart ¡­ Even as her own heart broke into pieces, as she was filled with horror and despair, even then, part of her was filled with glee ¡­ When darkness surrounded her she welcomed the silence, the numbness, and wished she¡¯d never wake up again ¡­


    Elian caught her has she fell, and a grimace of pain twisted his face. He¡¯d open his eyes just then, and could only stretch his arms to catch her. Of course his careless gesture had cost him dearly, and pain seared through his entire body. And so he allowed himself to rest against that tree a bit longer. He tried to take a deep breath and gave up immediately. Everything hurt, making him clench his teeth as he patiently waited for the pain to subside.


    Lowering his gaze he looked at her, trying to hold her without pressing her against his bloodied chest. Like before, she seemed too frail, her body almost too small, to light to be alive. She was burning up, he could feel it even through his clothes, but her young face seemed relaxed now, at peace, far from the terrified and ferocious look he had seen before. It was true she had warned him about the horrible things she was able to do, he thought as his breath slowly went back to normal, the pain on his chest becoming less unbearable. But he could have never imagined in his wildest dreams that she''d be able do something like that ¡­! Any other person would have surly died, he concluded with a shiver as he watched her peaceful and innocent sleeping face. And she was aware of what she was able to do, which could only mean that something like that had probably happened at least once before ¡­


    With a sigh he freed one hand, resting her unconscious body against his knee, and touched his own chest, feeling as the injury was practically gone, perfect smooth skin covering the place from where he had been bleeding to death just moments ago. Of course the pain persisted, he thought as he sat up, holding her in his arms, trying to stand up. Although his injury may seem healed on the surface, bone and muscle would take longer to completely mend.


    Still unsure of his own ability to stand, Elian carried her across the small grove he knew so well. Those were His Majesty¡¯s hunting grounds and small huts had been built here and there, to offer rest and a hot meal to the King and His Majesty¡¯s guests during the hunting season.


    The hut where he so hurriedly had left Denar and Elipson was too far from where they were now, and he didn¡¯t feel up to the challenge of trying to reach it taking into account his shaky legs. There was another one, closer by, also deserted at this time of the year, where he hoped to find a place to lay her down and get some rest, allowing his injuries to fully heal.

 Chapter 7 - The End of Illusion (P5)

    Part 5 - The Silly Prophecy


    Allana woke up feeling disoriented. For a split second she thought she was back in her room, in Everlyn, and almost expected to hear Dana knock on the door in order to inform her of Heric¡¯s newest whim. However, as her senses came back to her so did her memory, and all that had happened flashed in front of her eyes, leaving her immediately wide awake, her heart beating furiously inside her chest.


    Blood!, she thought in a panic sitting up, looking at her shaky hands. Her throat closed, blocking her airways. Turning her head she saw him right there, since she was seating between his legs and had probably been leaning against his bloodied chest. His deadly pale face stopped her heart for a moment and she shook uncontrollably.


    Dark circles surrounded his closed eyes and she could swear he wasn¡¯t breathing. And so she practically jumped out of her skin when he frowned. Unconsciously, her golden eyes followed his every move, watching his long, dark eyelashes flutter open to reveal a pair of black and clearly weary eyes. The soft smile that stretched his lips made her heart go back to beating furiously again, returning the warmth to her frozen body, and she could hardly believe when his lips parted and his voice came out.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡± he whispered, sounding relieved to find her there, but she was still in shock, refusing to believe what was happening right before her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ alive ¡­¡±


    Elian smiled again, raising a hand to touch his bloodied chest and shrugged.


    ¡°Is that disappointment?¡± he retorted jokingly but she was too perplexed to follow his lead.


    ¡°But ¡­ I thought ¡­ I ¡­ It¡¯s impossible ¡­ I thought ¡­ oh ¡­¡± she muttered at a loss for words and tears filled her eyes sliding down her cheeks. Elian sat up and placed a comforting hand over her trembling head.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Really, Allana. I¡¯m okay,¡± he said, trying to calm her down, and she looked at him still in disbelief. She tried to avoid him when he held her hand and forgot to breathe when he flattened it over his own chest. But then ¡­ his skin was warm to the touch, not cold like that of the dead. And she could feel his heart beat, strong and steady, as his chest raised with every breath he took. He was alive!, the words echoed in her mind bringing her a relief that would¡¯ve certainly made her drop to the ground if she were standing. To her amazement he laughed, filling the small room with the warm sound of his voice, and she wanted to cry and laugh as well, and hug him tightly, but couldn¡¯t make her trembling body move.


    ¡°I thought ¡­ I had lost you ¡­¡± she confessed, her heart still hurting just from remembering the feeling of despair that had come over her when she¡¯d thought she¡¯d killed him, and Elian smiled with a small hint of defiance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to kill.¡±


    And it was almost as if she had seen a bad dream, she thought still touching his smooth, warm skin, if it weren¡¯t for all that blood ¡­


    ¡°But ¡­ how ¡­?¡± the words escaped her bewildered lips and then she became conscious of her hand touching him, the same hand that had almost killed him. She pulled it back, averting her gaze, and squeezed it hard as if she tear it off.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡±


    ¡°I never intended it to ¡­ I thought it would never ¡­ happen again ¡­¡± she whispered nervously, a dark dread heavy in her voice, confirming what he had guessed before, that it wasn¡¯t the first time that something like that had happened. And, for a moment, he just sat there, not knowing what to say to her to make it better. For he knew nothing could forgive something like that. And sure, he could tell her that he was alright and show her that he was still alive, but he knew that any other wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky. Which meant she had killed someone before. And although he understood it wasn¡¯t really her fault, life was too precious. For although it was easy enough to kill someone, nothing could return that someone back to life once that life was lost.


    He sighed as looked at her. So small, her shoulders trembling, tears running silently down her cheeks even though she tried hard to hide them from him. No more than a scared child. And although he knew otherwise, he still couldn¡¯t see in her as the dangerous murderer he now knew she could be.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ¡­ It¡¯s all over now,¡± he told her, hugging her, pulling her against his chest. She felt so frail and weak, far from the strong independent girl he had grown used to see amongst his Knights.


    ¡°It¡¯ll never be okay ¡­ I¡¯m a monster! And you ¡­ you should just have fulfilled the prophecy ¡­¡± she said, drying her tears, and tried to sit up, but Elian wouldn¡¯t allow it, holding her firmly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What prophecy is that?¡±


    She sat very still for an instant and then turned around to look at him, her bloodshot golden eyes gazing at him in disbelief.


    ¡°They really ¡­ didn¡¯t tell you?¡±


    ¡°Is this about that thing you told me before? That we shouldn¡¯t be together and that something terrible was supposed to happen?¡± She lowered her head and nodded.


    ¡°That''s the reason why your father expelled my mother from Mithir ¡­ Because when I was born there was this old woman staying at the palace and, as soon as she laid eyes on me she knew exactly what I¡¯d ¡­ become ¡­ And she predicted that, in the future, your life would be in danger. And so she told your father that the only thing to do was to keep us apart, so that you could live. And that, when the time came, the good in you would defeat the evil in me. As I understand, mother was really angry with your father because he used to call me an ¡­ instrument of evil. And he forbade you from ever coming close to us. And when one of the guards appeared ¡­ dead ¡­ in my room ¡­ he expelled us. Everyone believed that it had been me that ¡­¡± her voice crumbled as she became unable to go on and Elian sat silent for an instant, trying to take it all in.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Suddenly he laughed, startling her, and she looked up at him in bewilderment.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he asked, his broad smile confusing her even more.¡°But that story is just too funny! Or should I say silly? Gosh, and to think that my crazy father believed that stuff and even expelled aunt because of that.¡±


    ¡°Elian! This is serious!¡± she contradicted, almost scolding him, but he looked at her raising his eyebrows in disbelief.


    ¡°Oh, come on! You¡¯re not going to tell me you believe that load of crap, right?!


    ¡°But ¡­ it¡¯s the truth ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please! If I recall correctly you were only a baby, back then. A small chubby baby on a cradle! Basically you slept, ate and cried! You really believe a small baby like that could represent any kind of danger?¡±


    ¡°You saw what I did!¡± she demanded angrily.


    ¡°Yeah, I sure did. Felt it too. Not a good experience, if you ask me. So what?¡±


    ¡°So what ¡­?!¡± she repeated now looking at him as if she were before a crazed person. ¡°How can you say that like it was nothing ¡­? How can you talk as if it what happened is something ¡­ normal?¡±


    ¡°Not normal, that¡¯s for sure. But not at all that weird. At least not weirder that the fact that I¡¯m still here, talking to you,¡± he answered and she was left at a loss for words. ¡°Listen. It¡¯s true we¡¯re a bit different from the rest of the people that surrounds us. But that¡¯s it! Nothing else. Maybe we should have been sent to the Tower of High Magic to study and learn about our abilities. Maybe if we had been sent there we could have learned how to better control and perfect our gifts. However, we were both born into royal families. And we¡¯re both the sole heirs to our Kingdoms. And so it¡¯s understandable that the people around us would choose to ignore our gifts, pretend that they don¡¯t exist, and try hard to make us believe that it¡¯s wrong to use them, so that they may keep us here to fulfill our roles as Heirs to the Throne.¡±


    ¡°Just ¡­ as simple as that ¡­¡± she muttered, still thinking about what he had said, and Elian smiled.


    ¡°Yes. As simple as that.¡±


    ¡°But what about the prophecy?¡±


    ¡°As you guessed, I had never heard about such a thing. And, being who I am, I can¡¯t really say that that old woman was a fake. After all, she did foresee you were a gifted child. But probably, just as we can¡¯t really control our gifts, she too, couldn¡¯t interpret correctly her visions. That is if there really was an old woman, and this whole story isn¡¯t something our parents made up as an excuse for some stupid argument that lead us all to where we stand. Besides, can you imagine? We, together, as children? I don¡¯t believe the palace could have survived that in one piece, what to say about the people living in it,¡± he added, playfully, and Allana smiled briefly, which was enough to make him happy.


    ¡°But you saw ¡­ what I¡¯m able to do ¡­ This is no gift at all.¡±


    ¡°To kill, right?¡± he asked, using the words she seemed to want to avoid. ¡°Don¡¯t know if you noticed, but most people you¡¯ve met since arriving here are also able to do that, some of them quite coldly and efficiently, if I may say so. Just ask Denar how many have fallen before his sword. He probably lost count by now. Does that make him a monster like you call it?¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s different! I ¡­ I can¡¯t control it ¡­ The voice in my head starts screaming ¡­ and everything starts spinning ¡­ and then ¡­ I¡¯m not me anymore, I¡¯m not here anymore. And when I come to ¡­ there¡¯s only ¡­ blood ¡­ I never meant to hurt you!¡± she said, looking anxiously at him as if she were still afraid he wouldn¡¯t believe that, and Elian smiled placing a hand on her head.


    ¡°I know. You wanted to protect me, right? That¡¯s why you told me to keep away ¡­ but I didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he asked and she lowered her gaze, looking sad. ¡°It¡¯s your emotions, Allana. You lose control when you feel pressured. I know. Sometimes it happens to me too, and when I look around every one is fast asleep. It used to happen quite frequently when I was younger.¡±


    ¡°Asleep ¡­ Elian, I kill people!¡±


    ¡°Well, it sure looks like it. Which is bad, I agree. But at least you¡¯re much better at controlling yourself than I used to be. If not, most people around you would be dead by now, right? Heric, for starters ¡­¡±


    Allana averted her gaze and shook her head.


    ¡°I swore to myself that I would never hurt him! I had sworn this would never happen again since ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since ¡­?¡± he asked, hoping she¡¯d go on, but Allana remained silent and he knew she wouldn¡¯t talk about that any further. ¡°Let¡¯s just forget it, then! Okay? Things from the past should stay in the past. And, as I¡¯ve told you, it was also my fault. Nothing happened and I¡¯m fine as you can see. You¡¯re okay too, so everything is alright.¡± he told her, trying to cheer her up, which didn¡¯t really work. ¡°How about this? Since this is something that clearly bothers you, and since you can feel it when you¡¯re about to ¡­ lose control, if something like this ever happens again just come to me! I¡¯ll try and stop you. And, even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll take the blow and no one will end up being hurt. Agree?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ll be hurting you ¡­¡± she countered, looking guiltily at his torn and bloodied shirt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say it didn¡¯t hurt. But it was just for a moment. Hardly something unbearable. I heal really fast!¡± he lied, reassuring her although she still didn¡¯t look completely convinced, and so he smiled as a final touch. ¡°So, do we have a deal?¡± She hesitated for a moment but ended up nodding. ¡°Great! And now let¡¯s just forget all this and all that crazy stuff about tragic prophecies, okay? As you¡¯ve seen, you can¡¯t really hurt me anyway, and I don¡¯t intend to hurt you either. After all, I¡¯m the stupid Prince that waited sixteen years to see you again,¡± he added, laughing as if making fun of himself, but she knew better. That was something actually really important to him, something she couldn¡¯t really understand but that somehow made her feel very happy. He sighed and his expression became serious as he faced her. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry for not telling you about Everlyn before. Truth is ¡­ I didn¡¯t want you to leave ¡­¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t want to leave either ¡­¡± she confessed, looking away, feeling even more depressed. ¡°But I have to ¡­ My mother it there ¡­ and Dana, and Selina ¡­ And all the people ¡­ Everlyn will fall. And I ¡­ even though I really wanted to, the truth is that I can¡¯t run away from who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. I¡¯m not!¡± she said, raising her head, suddenly back to the Allana he was used to see, strong and unwavering, although that also meant cold and distant, almost untouchable. ¡°I cannot allow all those people to die just like that," she decided. "I¡¯m sure Heric will refuse to give the order to evacuate the city. He''s too proud, too full of himself to admit defeat before the war starts. He¡¯ll probably try to arm the people and use them on the battle field. I can¡¯t allow that!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about facing him, then?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way, is there? I¡¯ll just have to make him listen to what I have to say!¡± she confirmed and he couldn¡¯t help smile feeling rather proud of her determination.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. You can¡¯t! You have to stay and get your Knights ready! After Everlyn they¡¯ll most certainly march on Mithir!¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of Knights able to do that. Besides, it can¡¯t hurt to take a direct look at the enemy¡¯s forces. Listening to reports and seeing it with my own eyes are two complete different things.¡±


    ¡°Elian ¡­ I still don¡¯t think ¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use, Your Highness. I¡¯ve already decided!¡±


    Allana sighed and smiled. The truth was that his words made her feel reassured. She could pretend to be strong and to know exactly what she wanted to do, but the truth was that the idea of facing Heric still scared her a lot.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P1)

    Part 1 - A Matter of Life and Death


    Allana took a deep breath as she stood outside Elipson¡¯s chambers, trying to gather some courage.


    She and Elian had spent the night in the hut and, at daybreak, had walked back to the palace hand in hand. Along the way they¡¯d talked a lot, more calmly than the night before, deciding what to do next.


    She had told him she wanted to leave for Everlyn as soon as possible, preferably that same day, and he had agreed. Which had led to her presence there, outside Elipson¡¯s chambers.


    Denar already knew who she was and where she had come from. But not Elipson. And since Elian had decided to accompany her on her return to Everlyn, Elipson had to be told the truth. Elian had offered to talk to her but Allana had asked to be the one to give her the news. After all Elian had lied to protect her and she felt she owed Elipson as much. She had practically been staying in Mithir under her guidance and much of what she¡¯d learned she owed it to the older woman, not to mention how much she had grown to admire her, as a Knight and as a person. And that was exactly why she now hesitated to knock at her door. Elipson was always righteous, following the Codes of the Knights very seriously. And Allana was sure she was bound to be disappoint, when she told her truth about her identity.


    No use delaying the inevitable, she decided raising her head and knocking on the door. She would just have to learn to live with her disapproval. But, although she anxiously waited for an answer it never came. She knocked again and waited once more, and then sighed in relief as she concluded she probably wasn¡¯t home. She didn¡¯t know exactly what led her to try and turn the door handle. She only knew that suddenly she remembered that Elipson had been hurt during her duel with Denar, and that her injury had kept bleeding the entire time.


    When the door creaked open she peered inside, hesitating between going in and invading her privacy, and closing the door and walking away.


    ¡°Elipson ¡­?¡± she called in a whisper, taking a step inside, trying to adapt her eyes to the darkness that surrounded her, and crossed the small compartment, bringing to memory the layout of her scarce furniture from the last time she''d been there. She searched for the window, opening the heavy curtains that kept the daylight at bay, and looked around.


    Her gaze immediately fell on her black clothes, scattered all over the floor, and there it was, her torn, bloody shirt.


    A frail murmur made her stop and remain still for an instant, before silently walking around the wall that divided her small dwelling in two.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Because it wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been there, she knew that there was where the bed stood. Even so she couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when she saw that someone was laying there. Walking around the bed she tried to see who slept under the covers, since she could hardly believe Elipson wouldn¡¯t wake up after she''d knock twice on her door. And that¡¯s why, for a split second, she was surprised to see a silky mass of black curls spreading over the pillow.


    ¡°Elipson,¡± she called her, trying to wake her up, and ended up shaking her lightly, but Elipson gave her no answer. Besides she felt too warm to the touch, and so Allana dared place a hand on her forehead, almost jumping back as she pulled her hand away. She was burning up!


    Immediately turning on her heals, Allana filled her washing basin with fresh water and carried it back to Elipson¡¯s side. Immersing a clean towel in the cool water, she squeezed it and placed it over the woman¡¯s forehead, trying to lower her fever. With a second thought she pulled back her covers to take a look at her injury. She''d probably bound it herself but the bandages she¡¯d used were already soaked with blood, as were the sheets where she laid.


    What to do ¡­?, she wondered worriedly as she cooled the towel once again. She obviously needed to call someone, but if she raised the alarm everyone would start asking questions about how the invincible Elipson has been injured. And, her silence vow apart, the duel between Elipson and Denar was clearly against the rules. Even Elian had been angry with them. She couldn¡¯t allow anyone else to know about it!


    The sound of someone knocking on the door startled her and, without a thought, Allana opened it, praying to find Elian on the other side. However it wasn¡¯t Elian knocking on the door, and the boy before her widened his eyes, looking back at her completely stunned.


    ¡°Darna ¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Karl! Great timing! I¡¯m so glad to see you!¡± she told him, pulling him inside, and he tripped on the floor almost falling.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Elipson? She should be training us since earlier but she never showed up ¡­¡± he tried to explain but Allana cut him off, holding him by his arm in order to guarantee she had his full attention.


    ¡°Listen! I can¡¯t really explain it to you! But I need you to go to the palace and get Elian as fast as you can!¡±


    ¡°El ¡­ El ¡­ His Highness?!!¡± he stammered, eyes widening in disbelieve, even more when she didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°Are you crazy?! I obviously can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°You can! And you will!¡± she countered, squeezing his arm to strengthen her own words. ¡°Use my name if you must! Just bring him here as fast as you can!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really serious, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°As serious as I can be! Just go, already!¡± she added, pushing him back towards the door. ¡°Run!¡± Karl stumbled outside the same way he had stumbled inside and looked back at her in search of a confirmation. ¡°Go! Please! Trust me! It¡¯s a matter of life and death!¡± she practically begged and only relaxed when she saw him running towards the kitchen. Allana closed the door and went back to Elipson¡¯s side, changing her wet towel once more, trying to cool down her burning skin.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P2)

    Part 2 - Injured


    ¡°Elian you really believe this is necessary?¡± Endio asked, obviously not too fond of his son¡¯s decision but, as he was used to by then, Elian didn¡¯t waver one bit.


    ¡°Yes father. We know nothing of their attack strategies. We need to preform a closer evaluation in order to better prepare our defenses.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. But why you, and not one of our Knights? We have men of trust that are perfectly capable of fulfilling such mission.¡±


    Elian was left without an argument but Denar, at his side, stepped forward to his rescue.


    ¡°If I may, Your Majesty?¡± he asked, bowing his head respectfully, and Endio signaled his permission. ¡°It is my belief that sending your son on this mission will ¡­ how can I put it ¡­ help raise the Knights¡¯ moral regarding the upcoming battles,¡± he said and Elian looked at him sideways, half afraid of what he was about to say. Just until a few moments ago Denar had been completely against his idea of accompanying Allana on her return to Everlyn.


    ¡°How so, Sir Knight?¡± Endio asked, frowning, not the least bit happy about his intervention, and Denar bowed again as if thanking for his question.


    ¡°The way I see it, and may His Majesty forgive my forwardness, our chances of winning this war are very slim. Of course we¡¯re the better prepared Kingdom of the East and, until now, Mithir has never failed to win a battle. But the forces gathering at our door are too numerous for a small Kingdom like ours. Our best hope will be to seek protection behind our walls and try to stand our ground for as long as possible, while attacking at a distance. And even so we may as well pray they won¡¯t use other methods.¡±


    ¡°Other methods?¡±


    ¡°Magic, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is there a chance of this happening?¡± Endio asked, sounding alarmed, and Elian took a deep breath very much aware of how desperate the mere thought was.


    ¡°We¡¯ve received news of strange events surrounding the Northern Armies. Inexplicable events ¡­¡± Elian added and Denar went on.


    ¡°As we all know, this will be a desperate fight. Many will fall, if not all of Mithir. And the Knights know this better than anyone. Of course they are all noble, brave men. But still, fear is like a disease and when it starts spreading is very difficult to contain it. For that reason it is my belief that it is of the most importance to keep their spirits high. And we all know how they all admire and respect your son. They are proud to follow his command and they do it not out of duty or obligation, but out of love. Let it be your son to come back and tell them what they¡¯re to expect in the following war. Show them that there are no differences between us, and that Elian is one of us not only in times of peace, but in times of war as well.¡±


    Endio crossed his arms, watching the Knight sideways and, for an instant, Denar thought his speech had been in vain.


    ¡°I should elect you my Counselor,¡± Endio said, still not happy with the situation but looking less opposed to it. ¡°If I did, I¡¯m sure that the agreement with Leips would have been settled and signed a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Your Majesty. But I¡¯m too fond of my duties within the Order,¡± Denar answered, bowing once again, and Endio sighed.


    ¡°I will take it into consideration. You¡¯ll have my answer before lunch,¡± the King decided and Elian smiled, bowing as well, before they both left the Royal Chamber.


    Elian wrapped his arm around the Knight¡¯s shoulders and smiled happily.


    ¡°What would I do without you?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ It¡¯s not like he''s decided to let you go yet. So you can stop sucking up to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, you know the old man as well as I do.¡±


    ¡°Elian!¡± the Knight scolded him immediately but the Prince paid him no heed.


    ¡°He has to pretend that he¡¯ll think about it. It¡¯s important for his image of a pondered and responsible King.¡±


    ¡°Any way, I still ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t agree with my decision, I know,¡± Elian finished what he was about to say and Denar escaped his embrace, facing him seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you that this won¡¯t end well since the beginning. And I¡¯m rarely mistaken in things such as this!¡± he said, almost angrily, and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Oh, come on Denar!¡± Elian pleaded and the Knight stopped, sighing before turning back. He already knew what to expect. He could never resist Elian¡¯s begging eyes, not since the first time he¡¯d seen him, when he was merely a child. The difference was that back then Elian would beg him for stories, not for excursions to war zones. And the biggest problem was that even though his requests had changed he was still the same. The same boy filled with beautiful dreams of a world that didn¡¯t existed. And he couldn¡¯t help fear what would become of him when he finally found out that the world that surrounded him was far from being beautiful or fair. Because Elian was simply too good and didn¡¯t deserve to suffer. After all he¡¯d been the first person he¡¯d met that had treated him as an equal ¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s no use looking at me like that!¡± he stated, wanting to sound annoyed, and Elian smiled, practically running to catch up with him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry at me ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never angry at you ¡­ but only because I don¡¯t seem to be able to! Not that you don¡¯t deserve it, from time to time!¡± the Knight told him, crossing his arms now angry with himself, and Elian laughed at the Knight''s stubbornness.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°By the Gods! What am I going to do with you? Why won¡¯t you ever listen to me?¡±


    ¡°But I do ¡­¡±


    ¡°I see. You just don¡¯t take me serious, then!¡±


    ¡°On the contrary. I always pay attention to the things you tell me. But there¡¯s also this other voice, deep inside of me. I can¡¯t really explain it well, either. It¡¯s just that ¡­ I fell this is the path I have to follow. And yet, not knowing where it leads still makes me feel ¡­ uneasy. And that¡¯s why I need you so much, the both of you; you and Elipson. Because you¡¯re the ones who have always stopped me when I¡¯m about to lose myself. You keep my world in check,¡± he added, smiling, and Denar sighed shaking his head.


    ¡°But why did I ever have the brilliant idea to travel towards this side of the world?¡±


    ¡°Because that was your path,¡± Elian answered happily, even though that had been a rhetorical question, and Denar gave up on his complaints.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I need to say it. You know you can count on me, even when I think that these paths of yours are rather suicidal. And you know what else? You¡¯re the most cocky, self-conceited kid I¡¯ve ever met!¡± he said, sticking a finger on his chest, and turned to walk away. ¡°When His Majesty reaches a decision call me. I¡¯ll be in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°As always ¡­¡±


    ¡°And what was that?!¡±


    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯ll call you.¡±


    Denar muttered something unintelligible under his breath and went on down the corridor still mumbling to himself.


    Elian stood there, for a moment, smiling as he watched him walk away, until the sound of voices rose to his attention. He went in the opposite direction, walking towards the commotion, and entered the great hall that opened to the Knight¡¯s grounds. There a young boy was kicking and punching furiously as one of the Palace Guards held him by the collar of his shirt, practically midair, trying to drag him towards the door.


    ¡°Let go of me!! I need to talk to him! It¡¯s urgent!!¡± the boy was shouting, his face bright red, but the Guard kept dragging him away, apparently unfazed.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, you can¡¯t be here! Who let you inside the palace? You should be outside, in one of your training sessions!¡±


    ¡°No! You don¡¯t understand! I need to talk to him! Let me go!!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Elian asked, stepping forward as he recognized the cadet¡¯s uniform, and the shouting ceased when everyone turned back to look at him. Startled by his presence, the Guard immediately released the boy and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Your Highness ¡­¡±


    Elian looked at the young intruder that, forgetting all formalities like bows and greetings, seemed to have been frozen in place, and thought he recognized him.


    ¡°You are that cadet ¡­ You were with that girl, Kahor. Weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yyyeess, My Lord ¡­¡± he answered, stammering nervously, and lowered his head almost at knee height, as if he had just awaken to that awkward situation. ¡°My my my name is is Karl ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Karl. And what can I do for you, Karl? Why have you come here?¡± Elian asked, now curious about the boy¡¯s presence, and Karl closed his hands into two tight fists, obviously too nervous to even speak.


    ¡°My Lord, with your permission, I¡¯ll lead this young man back outside, to where he belongs,¡± the Guard offered and Karl jumped at the mention of being thrown out, urgently raising his head and stepping forward.


    ¡°No! Please! I need to speak to you!¡± he said in one breath, his face bright red, eyes burning with urgency, and the Guard looked at him with disapproval.


    ¡°Mind your manners when addressing His Highness!¡± he scolded but the boy wasn¡¯t listening to him anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s urgent! Darna sent me and ¡­¡±


    ¡°Darna?!¡± Elian stopped him, his heart skipping a beat at the mention of the girl¡¯s name, and immediately turned towards the Guard that still seemed very displeased with Karl¡¯s lack of manners and respect.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can go. I¡¯ll take care of this. Thank you,¡± he told him, wanting to send him away as soon as possible, and for an instant the Guard seemed confused, but ended up bowing and taking his leave. Elian waited anxiously until he was out of ears'' reach and then turned back to boy with a certain feeling of uneasiness. ¡°Darna sent you? Where is she? What happened?¡± he asked all at once, not even allowing the boy to speak, and Karl nodded, trying to decide what to answer first.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness! She asked me to call you! She says it¡¯s urgent!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Elian asked again, growing more anxious by the minute, and Karl blinked nervously.


    ¡°She is at our Instructor¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°Elipson!¡± he concluded with a heavy heart and he immediately knew the reason why Allana had called him.


    He practically ran out the door but then forced himself to walk, trying not to draw too much attention, even though his heart kept drumming against his chest, the fear of what might have happened leaving his throat dry.


    Karl, by his side, was practically running, trying to keep up with his wide strides, unsure of what he was supposed to do. Even so he couldn¡¯t help feeling worried every time he dared take a peek at Elian¡¯s face. The Prince he knew and admired was always calm, always collected,always in control of everything, always cool. The person that now walked at his side looked anxious, even angry, nervously biting his lower lip as he tried as hard as he could to keep himself from dashing into a maddening run, as it was clearly his desire. The person beside him wasn¡¯t a Royal Prince or an Heir to the Throne. He was just Human, looking as frail and hopeless as any Human could look. And yet, surprisingly enough, he realized he liked that Elian even better.


    Elian urgently knocked on Elipson¡¯s door and, as soon as it was opened, stepped inside without delay.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked dryly, his voice tense and contained, and Allana didn¡¯t even bother answering him, turning to guide him towards the small annexed bedroom, where a single candle burned on a nightstand. Karl stood by the entrance, once more unsure about what to do, wondering if he was even supposed to be there, and he practically forgot how to breathe the moment his eyes fell upon the pale face of the woman laying on the bed.


    Elian sat on the edge of the bed and gently caressed Elipson¡¯s face, feeling her warm damp skin against his, her dried lips whispering intelligible words. Taking a deep breath he forced himself to calm down and act rationally.


    ¡°How long as she been like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She was already like this when I arrived. I tried to lower her fever but it didn¡¯t work,¡± Allana answered in a worried tone, trying to justify the wet towel placed on Elipson¡¯s forehead. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what else to do ... !¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Every thing¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Elian replied trying to reassure her, or maybe trying to reassure himself, Karl didn¡¯t quite know, and he practically jumped when Elian turned to look at him. ¡°Karl, can you please bring me a pair of scissors and some clean bandages from that cabinet over there, by the right?¡± he asked and the boy nodded automatically, completely caught off guard. He¡¯d been certain his presence had been completely forgotten amidst the urgency of the situation. ¡°There¡¯s a flask with a bluish liquid, please bring me that too.¡± he nodded again and turned to fulfill his request without delay.


    ¡°You¡¯ll take care of her injury.¡± Elian went on, now talking to Allana, who looked at him wide eyed in disbelieve.


    ¡°Me?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. And you¡¯ll make sure that boy doesn¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°Disturb you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you¡¯re able to do that she¡¯ll be fine in no time at all. All I have to do is lower her fever a bit and ¡­¡±


    ¡°Elian ¡­ Are you sure ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Sh! Just trust me, okay?¡±


    Karl came back bringing what he had asked and Elian gave him a smile of appreciation, putting an end to that subject.


    Allana signaled Karl to come closer and asked for his help, as she went to the other side of the bed to tend to Elipson¡¯s injury as he¡¯d requested. She saw Elian place his hands on Elipson''s forehead and close his eyes, and her heart jumped as a soft melody echoed all around her, a melody Allana knew only she could hear, its beauty bringing inexplicable tears to her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath she tried to focus on the task at hand and asked Karl for the scissors he had brought, carefully cutting the bloodied bandages around her shoulder. The wound, near her chest, was dark red and still bleeding, cutting through skin and flesh but apparently missing bone. It looked clean and disinfected, but Allana still washed it generously with the blue liquid that smelled like alcohol mixed with some kind of herbs. Elipson stirred in her sleep, frowning and mumbling something unintelligibly, but Allana paid her no attention, while Karl tried as hard as he could not to look away from the bleeding wound. After cleaning it gently she turned to the boy and asked him for the clean bandages he''d brought.


    ¡°Darna ¡­?¡± She looked up and followed his inquisitive gaze, as he stared at Elian. The Prince seemed to have fallen asleep, his expression soft and relaxed while his hands still rested on Elipson¡¯s forehead. She could still hear the soft song that echoed all around them but, that aside, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    She shrugged as an answer and signaled him to be quite.


    ¡°Think he¡¯s alright ¡­?¡± Karl asked, in a low worried voice, and Allana smiled, trying to reassure him.


    ¡°Yeah ¡­ Let him be. Here. Help me take this away.¡± She picked up the things she''d used to change Elipson¡¯s bandages, and Karl obeyed taking the basin Allana had used before.


    ¡°You know what he¡¯s doing?¡± Karl insisted but Allana simply shrugged as if she wasn¡¯t the least bit interested on the matter.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s praying for her fast recovery.¡±


    Karl seemed to consider it for a second and strangely enough accept her explanation. And then suddenly he jumped in place, as if someone had startled him, eyes wide opened as he recalled something.


    ¡°I have to go! If I don¡¯t go back soon everyone will be here, knocking on the door, asking what happened! What am I supposed to tell them? Do I tell them that ¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Allana interrupted him immediately. ¡°No, please. We have to keep this a secret. Elipson wouldn¡¯t want for everyone to know what happened. The same with His Highness, I believe.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ tell them that ¡­ she¡¯s sick! That¡¯s it! Tell them that she caught some bug and that she¡¯ll be staying in bed and resting for the day.¡±


    ¡°Sick?! But Elipson¡¯s never sick!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! There¡¯s a first time for everything! She¡¯ll explain it better once she wakes up,¡± Karl nodded in agreement and turned to leave, but Allana held him back. ¡°And thank you, Karl. For everything,¡± she told him, thinking she¡¯d probably never see him again, and the boy blushed, averting his gaze as he nodded once more, before practically running out of the small room.


    Allana sighed and went back inside, trying to be as silent as she could. The melody had stopped and she saw as Elian take a deep breath, caressing Elipson¡¯s face, who now looked to be sleeping peacefully. Leaning over her, he gently kissed her face and held her hand amongst his trembling fingers.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave me ¡­¡± she heard him command with a soft voice and, as if those were magic words, Elipson took a deep breath and her dark eyelashes fluttered open.


    ¡°Elian ¡­?¡± Allana practically jumped from happiness at the sound of her weak voice and Elian smiled, caressing her damp hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m here ¡­ You¡¯ll be okay, I promise! Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush ¡­ Just get some rest, now. I¡¯ll come back later.¡± he told her, kissing her once more, and her eyes closed immediately as she went back to sleep.


    Elian took another deep breath and stood up but, as soon as he did, he was forced to lean heavily against the wall. Allana rushed to his side to support him, diving under his arm so he could rest it rest over her slim shoulders. He was deadly pale, she noticed as she looked up at him, as pale as he had been the day before, in the grove, when she had thought all life had abandoned him, his black eyes burning feverishly.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay ¡­¡± he assured her, smiling, but even so she didn¡¯t let go, helping him towards the door. Once back to Elipson¡¯s small living room she made him sit on an armchair placed by the window, and looked critically at him.


    ¡°You look terrible!¡±


    ¡°That bad, hey?¡± he retorted, laughing lightly, but Allana was in no mood for his jokes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll go away as soon as I get some rest.¡±


    ¡°And what are you waiting for? I¡¯m telling you this right now, I won¡¯t be carrying you anywhere if you faint! You¡¯re too heavy!¡± Elian laughed again and Allana walked up to him, placing a hand over his eyes. ¡°Just sleep, already!¡± she practically commanded, which amused him even more.


    ¡°Is that an order, Your Highness?¡± he asked softly, holding her hand, pulling it down so he could look at her, and Allana frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Elian! I¡¯ll watch over Elipson!¡±


    He gently kissed her palm, startling her, and stood up, seeming a bit steadier than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m thankful for your concern. But I can¡¯t stay ¡­ I have to go back to the palace. My father must be looking for me.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine. But I¡¯d really appreciate if you could stay and watch over her," he asked, gazing back to where Elipson now rested, and Allana nodded as she watched him walk unsteadily towards the door. She stood there, by the doorway, following his every step, fearing he might fall at any second, until he was out of her sight as he turned around a shadowy corner.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P3)

    Part 3 - Guilt


    Elian focused his full attention on the sole task of walking; a movement that should be natural and unconscious to most people but that had become quite challenging, taking into account his present condition. Above all he didn¡¯t want to draw any unwanted attention. That was hardly the best time to engage in compliments, greetings and the customary ceremonial bows that would certainly follow should his presence be noticed. And so he walked as fast as he dared towards the kitchen doors, in search of the sanctuary he knew he¡¯d find once inside Adira¡¯s domain.


    With an effort that left him breathless he pushed the open the door that he didn¡¯t recall being so heavy and stumbled inside, fighting to catch his breath. He felt extremely tired, his body heavy, his legs weak, and every time he closed his eyes it took all he got to force them back open again, his sight half blurred and dim.


    He walked towards his usual table, leaning heavy on the top, and looked around. No one in sight, not even Adira who had probably went to the market.


    ¡°Denar!¡± he called after a deep breath to make his voice sound audible, and the Knight appeared from a small door, straightening his shirt with an amused smile on his face that didn¡¯t last long.


    ¡°Elian! By the Gods! What happened?¡± he immediately asked, virtually running across the kitchen to offer him his support, and a young blond girl peered from the door he had just left.


    ¡°Sir Knight?!¡± she called, smiling seductively, but Denar didn¡¯t even turn to look at her, placing himself strategically in front of Elian so that he could shield him from her watchful gaze.


    ¡°Another time, Leia,¡± he told her and the girl looked slightly disappointed, but not enough to raise a protest, leaving while still tying the silk lace of her disheveled corset. Denar waited until the girl was gone and helped Elian to a chair, feeling how his body trembled from the simple effort of standing and walking around. ¡°What happened to you?¡± he insisted, unable to hide his concern, and Elian pointed towards the chair across from him, anticipating the Knight¡¯s reaction when he told him what had really happened. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit, Elian!¡±Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Sit!¡± he ordered dryly and Denar looked at him with a hint of dread. Elian seldom used that tone, much less directed at him, and so, without a whisper of complaint, he went around the table and obeyed. ¡°I want you to remain calm ¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell?! Spit it already! What happened?¡±


    ¡°Elipson ¡­¡± The sound of her name was enough to extinguish the Knight¡¯s fiery anger and his expression became serious and cold.


    ¡°What about her ¡­?¡± he asked, his voice dangerously calm, and Elian tried to make his tired brain come up with a gentle way to give him the news.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been with her until now ¡­ And she¡¯s better now ¡­ But there was a moment there when I just didn¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    Denar jumped to his feet, his chair almost falling backwards, and Elian sighed.


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Sit, Denar.¡±


    ¡°Where?? Answer me!¡± the Knight demanded furiously, practically flying over the table to grab him by the collar, and Elian squeezed his wrists hard, facing him fearlessly.


    ¡°Sit ¡­ Down ¡­!¡± he told him again, firmly uttering each word, and Denar blinked, looking down at his own hands, releasing him as he sat back, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Forgive me ¡­¡± he asked between clenched teeth, averting his gaze, fighting to keep his own emotions in check, struggling to sit still on that chair while all he could think of was that he had to get out of there and go look for her, and Elian sighed.


    ¡°Denar. She¡¯s okay. Look at me.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look but was abruptly very still when sudden realization washed over him, his green eyes widening as despair took over, making him hold his head between his trembling hands.


    ¡°It was me ¡­ wasn¡¯t it? Yesterday ¡­ Because she wouldn¡¯t listen ¡­ And I lost control ¡­ Why won¡¯t she ever listen to me?!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She¡¯s resting at her place.¡±


    ¡°I hurt her!¡± he declared in self recrimination and Elian nodded.


    ¡°I know. And you¡¯re both equally to blame for what happened!¡±


    ¡°But Elian ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I want this to end here, Denar! Something like this will never happen again! I don¡¯t want to lose any of you!¡±


    Denar lowered his head, looking more composed, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Can I see her?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. She¡¯s asleep, right now. She¡¯ll feel better once she wakes up. But please, don¡¯t take too long ¡­¡±


    Denar nodded, looking almost like an obedient child, and stood up leaving towards the Knight¡¯s grounds.


    Elian sighed as the door closed offering him some peace and quiet and, resting his head on his arms, he finally allowed himself to closed his eyes for a few moments.

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P4)

    Part 4 - I''m Going Too!


    Allana held the basin she had just filled with clean fresh water and was about to return to Elipson¡¯s side when the sound of footsteps by the entrance made her stop. Quietly putting the basin down, she peered towards the room hopping it wasn¡¯t someone else looking for Elipson since she had been absent from her duties the entire morning.


    The man that had just entered made her step back, her heart beating faster, instinctively making her hide on a shadowy corner, hopping her presence would go unnoticed. With a second thought she wondered why she had to hide from him. After all, it wasn¡¯t as if she was doing something wrong ¡­ ! But as Denar entered the room she kept even quieter, and she knew it had been his disturbed expression that had led her to feel she, somehow, shouldn¡¯t be there.


    He stood by the door for a moment, looking at the bed where Elipson slept, his expression a mix of fear, guilt and concern, all expressions Allana had never thought he¡¯d be able to show. Sitting on the bedside, he lightly caressed her face, then her hair, with a trembling hand.


    ¡°¡­ forgive me ¡­¡± Allana thought she heard him say she saw him hold Elipson¡¯s pale hand between his. ¡°Why does it always have to be like this ¡­ ? You know me ¡­ Why make me hurt you like this ¡­ ? Why won¡¯t you believe me ¡­ ? You never do ¡­ And I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what else to do ¡­¡± He softly touched her sleeping face with his fingertips, as if he were afraid he''d hurt her otherwise, and the hand he still held squeezed his long fingers . His green eyes rushed anxiously to her face and he watched as she moved and frowned in an expression of pain.


    ¡°Shush ¡­ Take it easy. Everything¡¯s okay,¡± he reassured her, rapidly rubbing his eyes of any hints of emotion, and Elipson woke up, still half dazed, looking at him unresponsively. Allana couldn¡¯t help smile, since she had never seen them share the same space without an angry discussion ensuing. And yet it was clear that the smallest thoughtless word would be enough to break that frail peace.


    ¡°Denar ¡­¡± Elipson mumbled, almost as if she were still unsure of his presence there and he rewarded her with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be alright. Elian was here. He took care of you. Why didn¡¯t you tell us something was wrong?¡± he asked, his worried tone growing reproachful by the word, and Elipson averted her gaze.


    ¡°I thought I would be okay ¡­¡±


    ¡°You almost killed yourself! All because of that stupid pride of yours! Elian left here almost fainting!¡±


    Elipson pulled her hand from his and held her injured arm.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, now!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, now! What were you thinking? Why didn¡¯t you call for someone?¡±


    ¡°Just stop it! If I¡¯m hurt then you¡¯re the one to blame!¡±


    Allana sighed softly. It was as she''d feared. Peace was always brief when those two were concerned.


    ¡°Me?! Who told you to challenge me for that stupid duel?!¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done so, if you first hadn¡¯t stuck your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong to, now would I?¡± she retorted, trying to sit up, and Denar held her, instinctively trying to help, but she pushed him away. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help!¡±


    ¡°Fine! Have it your way, then!¡± he replied, standing up angrily, and took a step back, watching as she struggled to sit up on her own, still holding her injured arm against her chest.


    ¡°Why did you even came here anyway?¡±


    For a moment he looked at a loss for words, as if searching for an excuse to give her, and then raised his head with a haughty expression.


    ¡°I just came to inform you that Elian and I will be leaving for Everlyn by the end of the day!" he stated, making Allana jump in her corner, and Elipson looked up at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Everlyn ¡­ ?!¡±


    ¡°You heard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too,¡± she decided the next moment, and it was Denar¡¯s turn to look at her with a shocked expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re going ¡­ where?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± she repeated, her voice even steadier than before, and Denar frowned angrily.


    ¡°Stop saying nonsense! The way you are right now you can¡¯t even sit straight on your horse¡¯s back! Elian will never allow it!¡± he added but Elipson faced him undisturbed, and the dangerous glow that took over her gray eyes made him clench his teeth in anger.


    ¡°And since when do I need Elian¡¯s permission to do as I please?¡± she asked in pure defiance and then averted her gaze with an expression of pure contempt. ¡°And now, if you¡¯ll please excuse me, I have to get dressed. To tell you the truth, having to look at your face for so long is starting to make me feel sick to the stomach!¡± she added and Allana held her breath as she saw Denar¡¯s clenched fists tremble in fury. But then he seemed to regain control over his anger and, turning around, walked away all high and mighty.


    ¡°Do as you please! I hope you fall from your horse!¡± he childishly spat before storming out of the room, slamming the door behind him.


    Elipson took a deep breath, leaning back as she held her arm, and closed her eyes for a moment, looking too tired to keep them opened.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°He¡¯s right about one thing ¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to ride your horse all the way to Everlyn ¡­¡±


    Elipson jumped up, startled, and then her expression became cold, even frightening as she saw the girl stepping out from the shadows.


    ¡°Darna ¡­ ! I see you¡¯re making an habit of always being where you¡¯re not supposed to be ¡­¡± she harshly pointed out but, as Allana didn¡¯t reply, ended up sighing and averting her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to take it out on you.¡±


    Allana smiled and stepped forward, sitting by her bedside.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know I shouldn¡¯t be here. But the truth is that I was here way before Denar arrived. I just ¡­ didn¡¯t really know how to tell him I was here ¡­ For that I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway,¡± Elipson answered as if the subject was of no consequence to her and looked anxiously at the girl. ¡°What about Elian? Is it true he was here? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was here. I was the one who called him. I didn¡¯t know what else to do ¡­ He looked really worried when he saw you. He said he¡¯d come back later. It looks like he had some things to take care of in the palace.¡±


    ¡°But how was he when he left? Was he alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he was fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Elipson took a deep breath and sat straight, reaching out her hand.


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    ¡°Were you really serious, before?¡± Allana asked in disbelief, and Elipson faced her unwavering.


    ¡°Of course! They¡¯re going to Everlyn. And only I know how much this means to Elian. I¡¯m not going to let him go alone!¡±


    Allana blushed lightly, doing as she was asked, helping her up, supporting her as much as she could.


    ¡°Can you please get me one of my uniforms from there?¡± Elipson pointed towards a small closet, and Allana helped her get dressed, careful not to hurt her injured shoulder.


    ¡°You know ¡­ This trip to Everlyn ¡­ It¡¯s not such a big deal. At least I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important enough for you to risk your health to endure it,¡± Allana told her after searching as hard as she could for the courage to tell her the truth, and Elipson looked at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Why would you say that? What can you possible know about Everlyn?¡±


    Allana kneelt on the floor, using Elipson¡¯s bootlaces as an excuse to escape her sharp gaze, and started tying them up.


    ¡°I ¡­ I came from Everlyn ¡­¡± she said and Elipson looked down at her, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You did ¡­ ? How ¡­ ? Elian said ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know ¡­ But I did come from Everlyn. And now it¡¯s time to return home.¡±


    ¡°Darna ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, as much as I¡¯d love to, I can¡¯t really stay away at a time like this, can I?¡± she asked, raising her head to look up at her, and Elipson seemed to finally understand, her gray eyes widening as she stared in disbelief at the girl kneeling at her feet.


    ¡°By the Gods ¡­ You¡¯re her ¡­ aren¡¯t you ¡­?¡±


    Allana laughed, slightly amused at her panicky expression, and started to tie her other shoelace.


    ¡°So, you see, it¡¯s not like this is such an important trip or anything. They¡¯ll just be escorting a runaway back home.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it ¡­ He went there ¡­¡± Elipson muttered to herself, trying to make sense of everything. ¡°But of course! How could I''ve been so blind! And now ¡­ Oh! For goodness sake, Your Highness, please stand up!¡± she suddenly begged, trying to help the girl up as she blushed ashamed at the thought of having a Princess tie her boots. Allana quickly escaped her urgent hands, standing up to support her when she lost her balance, her forehead glistening with small droplets of sweat.


    ¡°Please, be careful ¡­¡± she pleaded, looking worriedly at her pained expression, and they both waited a moment until the wave of pain subsided. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move so thoughtlessly. Besides, I¡¯d really appreciate if you could treat me and address me just like before ¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I possible do that ¡­ ?¡± Elipson asked, her voice still weak, and Allana gave her one of her childlike smiles.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m still me. I¡¯m still the same. And titles don¡¯t define who we are.¡±


    ¡°True ¡­¡± she conceded, sitting straight, taking a deep breath as the pain became bearable again. ¡°And yes, you¡¯re obviously the same.¡±


    ¡°Well, then. You also don¡¯t treat Elian any differently just because he¡¯s who he is, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little bit different. I''ve known Elian since he was a child ¡­ And yet, strangely enough, I feel as if I¡¯ve also known you since back then ¡­ Allana.¡±


    Allana smiled at the sound of her name.


    ¡°Then, won¡¯t you please stay?¡± she asked but Elipson¡¯s expression hardened immediately, her gray eyes glowing coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But that I can¡¯t do!¡±


    ¡°Why?!"


    ¡°And give Denar the satisfaction?! Never!¡±


    Allana sighed.


    ¡°Why ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, and you¡¯re still young,¡± she said, caressing her face as if she stood before a child, and her tone immediately changed when she put that subject aside. ¡°So, you ran away?! And Elian brought you here just like that?¡±


    ¡°He was just trying to help me! I really needed to get away ¡­¡± Allana tried to explain and Elipson shook her head as her thoughts ran to catch up with the situation.


    ¡°And Denar allowed him to go through with this?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he really had a choice ¡­¡± Allana replied, feeling guilty, too aware of the infinitude of problems her presence meant to all of them, and Elipson laughed out loud, startling her.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s my Elian! He¡¯s quite unbearable when he makes up his mind about something! Not that you¡¯re just something, of course. Only I know how much he suffered when they took you away ¡­¡± she said and couldn¡¯t help smile when Allana¡¯s golden gaze focused her full attention on her words. ¡°You know? He wouldn¡¯t even speak, or eat, and I was so angry at the whole lot of them for not bringing you back! They tried all kinds of medicine and treatments but nothing worked. And yet they never considered even once, bowing down and asking for forgiveness, and patching things up with your mother, for the sake of their precious Prince. And so, when Adira managed to smuggle me into the palace, I tried to reason with him and I swear, I never felt so frustrated in my in entire life! It was as if I didn¡¯t even exist. He wouldn¡¯t even look at me, much less listen to what I was saying. Or at least it was like that until I mentioned the magical word - your name,¡± she added, smiling, and Allana couldn¡¯t help blush. ¡°I made him focus his will in the future and he swore he would go and find you someday, which meant he had to live until then. And, just like that, he was all healed and healthy again. Of course he never forgot his promise ¡­ we all knew that. And so, if he¡¯s going to Everlyn to help you, then my place is by his side.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ oh no. Elian is just accompanying me to take a closer look at the state things. He¡¯ll be returning home after getting me safely back to Everlyn,¡± she tried to clarify and Elipson raised an inquiring eyebrow.


    ¡°Did he tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No, but ¡­ he has Mithir to take care off. His responsibilities lay here.¡±


    ¡°My dear, you still don¡¯t know him all that well. Elian is going to Everlyn to fight, not to look at what is happening and turn back!¡±


    ¡°But I do not wish for any of that!¡± Allana said, now feeling scared. ¡°What good can it come from fighting for a dying Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°And yet you¡¯re going back to that dying Kingdom. And thus he¡¯ll go with you, and so will Denar and I. And none of us will return to Mithir if you¡¯re not with us!¡±


    ¡°But Elipson ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing you can do about it. Denar and I have decided a long ago that we will follow him wherever he goes. And we may have our ¡­ differences but, if nothing else, we have always stood together in this. And Elian ¡­ Elian has decided his own path a long time ago. And so our path is his path, wherever it may lead us.¡±


    ¡°All this ¡­ because of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hardly. More like this is our destiny,¡± she added, smiling confidently. ¡°And enough of this. Can you please get me my cloak? I want to be in the palace when Endio calls him to discuss this travel!¡±

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P5)

    Part 5 - Insufferable


    The slamming of a door startled Elian who raised his head to watch Denar storm inside, grumbling something intelligible between clenched teeth.


    ¡°What happened now ¡­¡± he asked with a sigh and the Knight turned towards him defensively.


    ¡°She¡¯s insufferable!¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her? Elipson needs her rest!¡±


    ¡°Go tell her that! I told her we were leaving today and she¡¯s saying she¡¯s coming with us! Even in her condition and all!¡±


    ¡°Why did go and tell her that?¡± Elian asked painfully, anticipating what awaited him, and Denar gave him a peeved look, arms cross in an obvious foul mood.


    ¡°Why? Were you planning on leaving without telling her again? She¡¯d never forgive you if you did that a second time!¡± he stated and Elian sighed, wondering which side the Knight was really on.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°O course I was going to tell her. But there was no need to mention Everlyn, was there? Now no one will be able to convince her to stay¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to allow this madness?¡±


    ¡°And what would you have me do? Tie her up somewhere? You know all too well she won¡¯t stay even if I order her to. She¡¯ll just climb on her horse and follow us anyway. If that''s what will inevitably happen she may as well travel with us. At least we can keep an eye on her in case she needs help.¡± Denar averted his gaze, the frown on his forehead growing deeper, and grumbled a few more unintelligible obscenities. ¡°You¡¯re the one who had to go and open your big mouth. So you may as well do something about that mood of yours. How is she?¡±


    ¡°Fine enough to insult me and throw me out!¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ maybe she¡¯ll be alright, then,¡± Elian hoped, not making case of Denar¡¯s bitter remark. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to try and keep her out of trouble.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right ¡­!¡± Denar retorted lacking his Prince¡¯s optimism. ¡°And you? How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. You know I heal fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­ But I hate seeing you looking like that, as if you¡¯ve been dead and buried for over a week.¡±


    ¡°Well, thank you. I feel better already. And now let¡¯s go. Father must have his answer by now.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P6)

    Part 6 - Farewells


    Allana watched as Elipson walked away, almost as worried as she had been when Elian had left in his uneven step a while before. Elipson, however, walked straight and with a firm stride, her head raised up as if she were immune to the pain that still ailed her shoulder.


    With a sigh of resignation she turned and went her own way. They had agreed to meet again, later on, near the kitchen, and she had decided to spend her time until then visiting Kahor, since she had ended up not being able to see her the day before.


    Kahor greeted her with a broad smile the instant she saw her, peering inside the room, afraid she might be resting. Sitting amongst a bunch of pillows her face was looking much better and color had returned to her cheeks.


    ¡°Darna! So good to see you!¡± she greeted her happily and Allana stepped forward, taking the chair by her bedside.


    ¡°Hi there. You¡¯re looking good.¡±


    ¡°I feel better! And everyone here is very nice. There¡¯s always someone popping in to ask me if I need anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come sooner ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry,¡± she told her, smiling understandingly, and the next instant her expression became grave. ¡°Karl told me all about what you did ¡­ Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    ¡°But because of me you were suspended! I never intended to cause you any trouble. I¡¯ve already decided and even talked about it with Kai. I¡¯ll be telling His Highness the truth about what happened so that he can lift your suspension. I want you to be able to go back to practice as soon as possible!¡± she declared with all earnest and Allana sighed, smiling gratefully, although she couldn¡¯t help feel sad for not being able to go on with her life just like that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do it, Kahor. Not for me, anyway.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Why ¡­? What do you mean.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also what I came here to tell you. I¡¯ll be leaving today. I¡¯ll be returning home.¡±


    The girl looked stunned, as if she were unable to understand what she''d just heard, and then blinked hard as if trying to wake up from a bad dream.


    ¡°What?! Why? What happened? Is it because of me?¡±


    ¡°No! No, not at all! Nothing to do with you, you have to believe me! It¡¯s just that ¡­ there are some problems back home and my presence is required.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be back, then,¡± Kahor anticipated, looking a little relieved, and Allana forced a smile, nodding a confirmation, although in truth she doubted it very much.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know when, though. You¡¯ll probably be completely healed by the time I return, and three or four levels above me!¡± she said, trying to joke with the situation, and Kahor gave her a smile as fake as hers.


    ¡°Yeah. Who knows, right?¡±


    Allana nodded and held her hand tightly. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine! You¡¯ll be up and running in no time!¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not giving up that easily!¡±


    ¡°If anyone can do it, you can! I never met anyone as strongly focused and oriented as you!¡±


    ¡°You never met anyone as stubborn as me, you mean.¡± Kahor corrected and both girls laughed. ¡°Thank you for everything, Darna.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you. For all your help and all you taught me.¡±


    ¡°I hope everything goes well back home.¡±


    ¡°I already know everything¡¯s going to be fine with your recovery,¡± she said standing up and Kahor nodded. ¡°Stay well,¡± Allana wished, leaning to kiss her on the forehead, and then turned to leave, looking back one last time, wanting to engrave Kahor''s smiling face in her memory before she left.


    The tearful eyes that awaited on the other side of the door, however, took her completely by surprise, and the boy harshly rubbed his reddened eyes.


    ¡°Karl ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­ I have to. Duty calls,¡± she said, half-joking, and the boy raised his head to face her.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be back, right?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she answered, strangely unable to lie to him like she¡¯d just done to Kahor, and Karl nodded, understanding. ¡°I¡¯m really glad I met you, Karl,¡± she confessed, hugging him. ¡°You¡¯re the most amazing strategist I know! Don¡¯t be afraid to speak up your mind! I¡¯m sure Mithir will still come to need your skills a lot!¡± she told him in all honesty and he returned her hug, surprised at how small and frail she felt between his arms.


    ¡°I love you, Darna ¡­¡±


    Allana looked at him and kissed his deeply blushed cheek.


    ¡°Love you too. Keep an eye on Kahor for me, okay?¡±


    Karl lowered his gaze, knowing she hadn¡¯t understood the true meaning of his words, and nodded.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± she replied and simply walked away ¡­


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P7)

    Part 7 - Permission Granted


    Elipson stopped for a moment and allowed herself to take a minute to regain her composure. She still felt slightly dizzy, although she knew all too well the reason behind her indisposition. Elian had put her to sleep! She always felt like that whenever that happened, and although she wanted very much to give him a harsh scold on that account, she couldn¡¯t deny that the forced sleep had been good for her, accelerating her healing process. On that account, her shoulder almost didn¡¯t hurt, as long as she kept it still, and her fever was completely gone. Of course she couldn¡¯t deny she felt really tired, but it was nothing she couldn¡¯t endure if that meant traveling to Everlyn with them.


    She took a deep breath and walked towards the waiting room before the Council room. She would wait there until Elian and Denar arrived, and together they¡¯d listen to what His Majesty had to say. However a young boy cut her path and, recognizing him, Elipson respectfully bowed her head.


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± she greeted him, to which he replied with an innocent smile.


    ¡°My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Can I help you in any way?¡± she offered, fearing he might be lost, but the young Emissary shook his head, that persisting smile still on his face.


    ¡°Oh, no. I came here especially to talk to you,¡± he answered and Elipson looked at him unable to understand. She couldn¡¯t help thinking he was somewhat strange. Although tall and lean, his young face couldn¡¯t hide his true age. And, even though he was no more than a child, he had been sent alone, all the way from Temple of Nar to a strange land, in search of some new herbs, or so he¡¯d said. His eyes were brown but, as the light of the candles flickered, she could notice small purple spots, an eye color that didn¡¯t belong to the Human Race. Not to mention the ever persistent, almost peaceful, smile he always carried on his face.


    ¡°I see ¡­ Well, you have found me. What can I do for you? Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No. All is fine with me. Although I can hardly say the same about you,¡± he noted, looking her up and down with a critical expression. ¡°You should be in bed, resting.¡±


    ¡°Was it Elian or Denar who sent you here?¡± she asked, immediately on the defensive, betting on Denar and on one of his stupid attempts to make her give up on going on that trip. But the boy shook his head, smiling once again.


    ¡°Oh, no. Nothing like that. It was merely an observation. My name is Solara.¡±


    ¡°Solara ¡­?! But I thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It can be confusing, I know. I¡¯ve been named after our Temple. But that is of little importance right now. I heard you¡¯re leaving towards North?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I guess. But that¡¯s hardly the right way to go. You should be leaving towards the Ice Mountains. Only the Mages from the Tower will be able to help you find the origin of this Power. The Council of Nar thought I¡¯d be able to find it, but unfortunately I¡¯m not sensitive enough to this kind of force.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­ I see ¡­ And I do sympathize with your worries. But, not wanting to sound ¡­ crass, right now we¡¯re on the verge of war. Probably the biggest war Mithir has ever faced. I really don¡¯t think this is the time to worry or spend resources on some treasure hunt.¡±


    ¡°So you still can¡¯t see that this is the only thing that really matters. He is searching for it ¡­ And when he finds it the game will be over, and we will have lost. This is the final phase of a game he has been playing for quite some time, now. If he wins the world will cease to be what it is and will have to bend to his will.¡±


    ¡°He, he ¡­ Who is this he you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Lord of Morianor, the Everlasting One.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Elipson took a deep breath before that answer and shook her head, trying to remain as respectful as possible towards that crazy young boy who, nevertheless, was still, and above all, a revered guest of the King.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s so ¡­ Who are we to be charged with such an important quest? Mithir is naught but a small Kingdom. Maybe you should look for help amongst the Kingdoms of the West.¡±


    ¡°No. This is the right place. And we¡¯re all where we¡¯re supposed to be. Nar has always known that this is the right place. Why else would the High Priestesses of Nar have kept such a close relationship with Mithir? Now ¡­ it is my mission to make sure this opportunity isn¡¯t lost. Because, as always, it¡¯s all a matter of timing and, once the moment is gone nothing will be able to bring it back.¡± Elipson sighed. That talk was sounding more and more like some children¡¯s fairy tale, like the ones she used to make up as a child to distract Elian in his gloomier days. The boy smiled once again, placing a slender hand on her arm.


    ¡°I know how it all sounds. I also know you¡¯ll be the first one to believe me ¡­ That¡¯s why I came to you. Please don¡¯t forget. The answer is in the West, towards the Ice Mountains,¡± he repeated and, with a renewed smile, went on his way, as if that crazy talk had never happened in the first place.


    Elipson watched him leave and sighed again. Be it as it may, that definitely wasn¡¯t the time to concern herself with that kind of craziness. She had much more important things to take care of, like making sure she¡¯d definitely go on that trip to Everlyn.


    When she arrived at the waiting room Elian and Denar were already there, and Elian immediately rushed to her side, all worries and concerns, holding her gently as if he feared she might fall apart at any second.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here! You should be resting!¡± he scolded her and she faced him threateningly.


    ¡°You, mister, have a lot to explain! Your precious Darna told me everything!¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ yeah ¡­ she wanted to be the one to tell you ¡­¡± he muttered as if he had completely forgotten all about that, and forced a smile trying to appease her. ¡°Won¡¯t ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ be enough for you to forgive me?¡±


    ¡°As if! And don¡¯t you even try telling me to stay!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an entirely different matter, Elipson,¡± he replied with a serious expression, which she completely ignored.


    ¡°Like hell it is! And believe me, she already tried all sorts of arguments and none of them worked. I¡¯m going, and that¡¯s final!¡± she stated in a challenging tone and Elian sighed, defeated, as Denar crossed his arms annoyed at how she was always able to do as she pleased. ¡°Which doesn¡¯t take you off the hook about all this secrecy!¡±


    ¡°About that ¡­ I just wanted to fulfill her wish. She wanted to have a normal life and to attest her own worth with her own strength. And I promised that in Mithir she could have any life she wanted. If I had told you, even if you didn¡¯t want to, you¡¯d end up treating her differently. We needed you to be as strict and severe with her as you are with every other cadet.¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ well, she is an admirable young woman. Much more so if we take into account she spent her entire life protected inside some palace,¡± Elipson conceded and Elian smiled.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not quite true either ¡­¡± he told her but, as Elipson was about to question him, the doors to the Council chamber opened and the Palace Guards bowed offering them passage.


    Elian straightened his back before accepting the silent invitation, and entered the room followed by his two Knights. Endio nodded his approval as the Knights bowed respectfully and smiled towards Elipson.


    ¡°I was starting to question your absence, Black Lady,¡± he said with an almost cherishing tone and Elipson smiled back, bowing again as she thanked the implicit compliment. ¡°I¡¯ve considered your proposal, Sir Knight,¡± the King went on, turning his attention towards Denar. ¡°And I¡¯ve come to believe that there¡¯s some reason to what you¡¯ve pointed out, although I don¡¯t really like the idea of sending Elian away in a time like this. That being said, you may go with one condition. You¡¯ll bring him back home before the Northern Armies attack Everlyn,¡± he demanded and Elian stepped forward with a protest.


    ¡°But father ¡­ !¡±


    ¡°No buts, Elian! This is not negotiable! What say you, Sir Knight?¡±


    Denar didn¡¯t even hesitate and, taking a knee to the ground, lowered his head.


    ¡°You have my word, Your Majesty. Your son will be far away from Everlyn¡¯s borders by the time the Kingdom falls.¡±


    Endio seemed more at ease, leaning back into his throne-like armchair.


    ¡°You may rise,¡± he told the Knight and Denar did so, facing the Monarch. ¡°I know you¡¯ll not fail your word. I¡¯m also sure you¡¯ll limit your actions to observing, and that you will not interfere in our neighboring Kingdom¡¯s problems. Everlyn is an independent Kingdom and we¡¯re not allowed, by law, to intervene in any way,¡± he reminded and Elian nodded obediently. ¡°As for you, my Lady, I do not need to remind you of your part in all this, do I?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Majesty. It never has been and never will be away from my mind.¡±


    Endio smiled and nodded.


    ¡°I know it won¡¯t. You may go then. I bid you a safe trip.¡±


    The Knights bowed and left, leaving Elian behind.


    ¡°What was all that about?¡± Denar asked.


    ¡°Nothing. Ancient business,¡± Elipson answered drily and looked at her fellow Knight. ¡°Tell Elian I went to meet Allana and help her pack for the trip,¡± she simply told him and left.

 Chapter 8 - A Secret Revealed (P8)

    Part 8 - Mysterious Words


    Allana smiled when Adira finally stopped her busy pacing and sat by her side.


    ¡°And then? How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Better now. I was famished.¡±


    Adira laughed loudly and patted her hand.


    ¡°Elian told me you¡¯ll be leaving with them ¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be returning home ¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. But be careful not to lose perspective of things.¡± Allana looked at her, intrigued, and Adira smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t let yourself be dragged by your own feelings. There are times when one has to listen to our head and keep our heart in silence. Sometimes we need to think first of ourselves before thinking of others, which is mostly easier said than done.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know.¡±


    Adira considered the girl for a moment and smiled kindly.


    ¡°Was it the pain I see in your eyes that led you to leave your home?¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Allana looked suddenly startled but the motherly expression she found on Adira¡¯s face made her feel more at ease.


    ¡°Yes. I ran away. Maybe I should have stayed ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just look at it this way. If the sacrifice you were willing to make could be avoided than it wasn¡¯t the right sacrifice. It wasn¡¯t worthy. There are much bigger, more important things in the world than the whims of ones and others, or the existence of this or that Kingdom. But you¡¯ll understand what I mean soon enough.¡±


    Allana was taken aback by the older women¡¯s words. She had never heard anyone talk like that, not to her, anyways. After all she had always been the irresponsible child. The one that didn¡¯t understand anything. All that was required from her was that she¡¯d behave and obey to what she was told. And to think that that woman was a mere cook that hardly knew her ¡­ Adira smiled, all understanding, and patted her hand once again.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young. There are lots of things you have yet to learn. The next time we meet you won¡¯t be the same you are now, and you¡¯ll have understood all I¡¯ve told you today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. I only ask that you watch out for our Elian. Up till now I¡¯ve been the one in charge of that, with Elipson¡¯s and Denar¡¯s help. But from now on ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that. I¡¯ll be returning home and Elian ¡­ Elian has his home to defend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to promise me anything. Just to listen to my request. That¡¯ll be enough,¡± Adira smiled and stood up. ¡°One thing you two have in common. Neither of you knows how to lie,¡± she added and turned to walk away, picking up a pile of clean pans on her way.


    Allana was about to leave when Elipson appeared at the door.


    ¡°Everything is decided, as expected. Come. Let¡¯s ready our horses. I need your help,¡± she added, lowering her tone, and Allana nodded following her outside.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P1)

    Part 1 - A Princess Command


    They left Mithir before sunset. Trying to be as discreet as possible, they chose to exit the outer walls through the eastern gate, and soon enough they successful left the city behind, taking the northern road.


    Allana kept an attentive but worried eye on Elipson, who held her horse¡¯s reins with only one hand, putting on a strong facade, her back straight as if nothing was wrong. Allana, however, knew better than that. She¡¯d been the one to help her get on her horse and, although she hadn¡¯t uttered a single word of complain, the effort of doing so had left a thin sheen of sweat covering her forehead, where dark curls stubbornly sticking to her skin.


    They rode until close to the Silver Forest and, as night fell, stopped to rest and eat some of Adira¡¯s specialties before going to sleep.


    Anxiety started twisting Allana¡¯s insides as silence fell around her. She¡¯d soon be back home and the thought alone felt ¡­ strange. When she¡¯d left Everlyn she¡¯d practically sworn she¡¯d never be back, and now there she was, on that same road. She couldn¡¯t help wonder how they would receive her. What they thought about her sudden disappearance. Would Selina have eventually told them the truth? Or did they believe she''d been kidnapped, or killed, or something like that? One thing was clear, if Selina had told them the truth she¡¯d never told them where she had run to, or Heric would¡¯ve certainly have gone all the way to Mithir to get her back, probably taking an army with him just to show off. And as she recalled her living nightmare that her life had been she couldn¡¯t help tremble. He had always frightened her, but now that had to end. Because she wasn¡¯t going back to be the obedient girl they all wanted her to be. She was going back to save the lives of all those who lived in Everlyn, her people. Even if that meant having to face the entire Court, Heric included.


    Taking a deep breath, Allana turned to the other side and tried her best to get some sleep. They had a long day ahead.


    The next morning they rose before sunrise and,after a quick meal, went back to the road. The sky was clear, promising a sunny day that would take its time to chase dawn¡¯s cold air away.


    They rode the whole day, only stopping near midday, to eat and get some rest. And so the sun had only started to set when Everlyn¡¯s outline became visible on the horizon, its white small houses contrasting with the luxurious green of the Silver Forest that ended right where the Kingdom begun.


    Allana felt a kind of warming feeling as she thought she could recognize some of the buildings even from afar. She had been sure she¡¯d never see her birthplace again; the light of the sun reflected on the white, modest houses, the stone streets that criss-crossed between them. Gazing at the faraway city she could finally feel the pain of knowing that all that would soon be gone; that someone unknown would come to take and destroy the only place she had ever called home. Sure her memories of Everlyn were painful and bitter, but still, that was the place where she had been born and raised. And suddenly the days she had spent in Mithir seemed like a dream. A dream condemned from the start, a crazy wish from an adolescent girl.


    The journey to the city, now that they had left behind the winding road that encircled the Sunny Hills behind, was easy and fast. Still she couldn''t help feeling tired when they finally reached the edge of the city, which reminded her of Elipson¡¯s state. Taking a peek at her, as she had done many times throughout the day, she couldn''t help noticing how pale she looked, her gray eyes gleaming feverishly, her lips pressed tight together, even though, as usual, she kept her silence. It was clear she was in pain and, for the first time since the sun had risen, Allana wished they¡¯d reach their destination as soon as possible.


    They crossed the city with ease, its streets deserted, the doors and windows they walked by firmly shut. Almost as if they¡¯d finally understood that war was inevitable. However, as they reached the Palace Gates, the story was completely different, and they were immediately stopped by the Royal Guard that, garbed in heavy armor with long swords at their waist, instead of the usual ceremony garments, was clearly in charge of stopping strangers from going any further.


    Allana dismounted her horse, pulling back the hood that covered her head, and approached the Guard in command.


    ¡°Will you be so kind as to inform Lord Heric that I am back? And send someone to tend to our horses,¡± she told him in a firm voice and the man looked at her, eyes widening in disbelieve as he finally recognized her. He immediately lowered his head, taking one knee to the ground, his armor clanging noisily, making him look stiff and awkward.


    ¡°Your Highness! How have you fared? We¡¯ve searched for you everywhere ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. And I thank you. But now is not the time to discuss any of that. Please. Will you do as I¡¯ve asked?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness ¡­ But Princess ¡­¡± the man said raising his head, looking fretfully at her companions. ¡°Lord Heric strictly forbade the presence of any strangers behind the Palace Gates.¡±


    ¡°My companions are trustworthy. And don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll personally talk with Heric about them,¡± she assured him and he lowered his head once again.


    ¡°As it pleases Your Highness,¡± he simply replied and, rising to his feet, ordered two of the other Guards to do as she had instructed.


    The Knights dismounted, Elian helping Elipson so she wouldn¡¯t have to rely on her injured shoulder, and Allana intertwined her arm with hers, leading her towards the palace doors.


    ¡°Come! And welcome to Everlyn,¡± she told her, almost as if they were old friends, and Elian and Denar followed them as the main doors were opened to grant them passage.


    A boy ran out to help them with their small bags and to relieve them of their traveling cloaks, and immediately ran away again after a clumsy bow.


    Allana led them to the waiting room and practically sat Elipson on one of the comfortable chairs laying around.


    ¡°Please, try to feel at home,¡± she told them and the sound of running steps made her smile in anticipation.


    A young girl sprang forth from one of the lateral doors, her disheveled hair the color of honey, and she immediately jumped Allana, hugging her before anyone could do or say much of anything.


    ¡°Selina.¡±


    ¡°What in all hells?! Why are you back?¡± the girl asked her, pulling back to face her, and Allana smiled.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°I had to come back ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beyond salvation!¡± the girl told her in a critical tone and peered at her companions. ¡°Oh, Your Highness, we meet again,¡± she told Elian, smiling mischievously, and Elian returned her smile. ¡°Sir Knight,¡± she greeted Denar and her astute eyes stopped on Elipson. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I had the pleasure ¡­¡±


    ¡°This is Elipson. She¡¯s also a Knight,¡± Allana introduced her and Selina smiled, respectfully bowing her head. ¡°This is Selina. My lady in waiting. Although she¡¯s more like my sister,¡± Allana explained and Elipson gave her a short nod.


    Once the greetings were over Selina¡¯s smile vanished immediately, and she turned back to Allana with a grave expression.


    ¡°If you¡¯re back there¡¯s some things you need to know. Your mother ¡­¡±


    Her words were cut off by the sound of a door opening with such a strength that it hit the wall behind it. Heric stood there for an instant, looking perplexed, and Selina lowered her head, taking a step back.


    Elian and Denar both rested their hands on their swords¡¯ hilts, and Elipson looked from one to another unable to understand the cause of that sudden tension.


    Finally Heric seemed to recover enough to react, and crossed the room with a wide stride, his eyes gleaming dangerously.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe my ears when they told me! Where have you been all this time?¡±


    ¡°That is of no consequence. I¡¯m back because ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of no consequence?!¡± He looked around, refusing to acknowledge any of the presents, and firmly held her arm, pulling her away with him. ¡°Come! We have a lot to talk.¡±


    Allana pulled back, hard, freeing herself, and faced him.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°What ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come back to talk with you! I came back to call upon the Council. We have a lot to decide, and as soon as possible! The Northern Armies are at our doors. They¡¯ll probably attack us before tomorrow¡¯s end ¡­¡±


    ¡°You want what ¡­?¡±


    ¡°You heard me, did you not?


    ¡°Out of the question!¡± Heric replied growing angrier by the second.


    ¡°I see. You didn¡¯t hear me after all. I said I want to call upon a Council and I mean it now! And you can start by taking care of that as of this instant!¡±


    Heric stood there, too stunned to move, but then anger clouded his vision once again, and he reached out for her, trying to grab her again.


    The sound of swords sliding from their sheaths echoed in the room and Heric stood immediately frozen in place. But not because of the threat represented by the Knights¡¯ swords. Allana had drawn her dagger and firmly held its sharp point against his chest, facing him fearless.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do as I say or I¡¯ll accuse you of treason and order your execution,¡± she told him in a cold, firm voice. ¡°And if you ever touch me again I will kill you myself! Understood?¡± Heric stood silent, too shocked to speak, and Allana stepped forward with a menacing look. ¡°Understood?!¡± she insisted and he finally nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± she corrected him fiercely.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t ever forget who you¡¯re addressing the next time you talk to me.¡± Heric lowered his head, feeling completely humiliated. ¡°You may go, now. I want every minister in that room before the night is over!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness ¡­¡± he repeated in a mumble, his pride too hurt to even raise his eyes, and left the room without another word.


    ¡°Wow! You were great! Amazing!¡± Selina exclaimed excitedly, practically jumping up and down, but Allana just dropped to a chair, squeezing her shaky hands together. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elipson looked at the girl siting beside her and stood up, holding Selina by the arm.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me around the palace?¡± she suggested and Selina looked caught off guard for an split second, although it didn''t take her long to put on an innocent smile as she understood Elipson¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Oh, of course. It¡¯ll be my pleasure. And then I shall take you to your chambers. Care to join us, Sir Knight?¡± she asked, turning back to Denar, and the Knight grunted something under his breath, before following both women, clearly unwillingly.


    Elian sat by her side and raised a hand to touch her golden hair but ended up hugging her, pulling her closer. She was trembling, he felt and smiled, lightly patting her shoulder.


    ¡°Selina was right. You were amazing!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do this ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course you can! You were born for this, remember? It¡¯s in your blood! You are the sole heir to an entire Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not who I am ¡­ I wasn¡¯t born to rule over anything.¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­ well, I guess we can also see things that way. Sometimes I also feel the same. But it¡¯s only a matter of acting a little. Of course we could simply say no, tell them we don¡¯t want this kind of responsibility. But then what? What about all those who depend on us, who look up to us to help them and protect them when they need it?¡±


    Allana raised her head, his calm gaze making her feel a bit more confident.


    ¡°He frightens me ¡­ Makes me recall things I¡¯d rather forget.¡±


    ¡°Then see him as a test you have to overcome. If you want my opinion you¡¯ve just solved a large part of the problem. Don¡¯t allow him to scare you, don¡¯t show him any weakness. And if you ever need help ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. You have to go ¡­ return to Mithir.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± he told her with a reassuring smile.


    ¡°Allana!¡±


    Elian drew back allowing her to stand up, and Allana smiled openly at the woman who had just called her name.


    ¡°Dana ¡­¡±


    ¡°My dear! How have you been? Are you alright?¡± the woman asked in one single a breath, holding her hands tightly, looking at her from head to toe. And then her gaze became immediately cold and fierce as she stared at the Prince standing behind her. ¡°And you! What are you doing here? How dare you come back after misleading our Princess?¡± she practically roared, but Allana squeezed her hands, diverting her attention back to her.


    ¡°I left with them of my own accord! No one forced me to do anything,¡± she tried to explain but Dana¡¯s angry expression told her she hadn¡¯t been successful.


    ¡°It was this ¡­ boy, who led you astray! Tell me! Where have you been? By the Gods! What happened to you? Almost twenty days without a word! Allana! Can you even imagine how worried we¡¯ve been? And you return and tell us you left of your own free will?! My dear, you¡¯re nothing but a child in need of a strong guiding ¡­¡±


    Allana took a deep breath and stepped back, pulling away from those hands that just a moment ago had felt so precious to her.


    ¡°No, Dana. I can¡¯t be a child forever, even if that¡¯s what you and Heric want of me. And I¡¯ve came back to show you exactly that.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Everlyn will fall, everyone here knows this. And so I will order a full evacuation.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Dana asked, completely stunned, but Allana remained calm and centered.


    ¡°It is as you¡¯ve heard. Everyone shall evacuate towards south come morning. Maybe they¡¯ll be able to reach the safety on the Sunny Hills before the enemy reaches Everlyn.¡±


    ¡°Allana! This is crazy! We need the people to defend our lands! We don¡¯t have enough men to fight!¡±


    ¡°Even if we had twice as many men, and they¡¯d been all adequately trained, which is hardly the case, that still wouldn¡¯t make any difference. This is why we have to save as many as we can. There¡¯s no reason for innocent people to die for a lost cause!¡±


    Dana sat heavily, holding her head between her hands, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°You¡¯ve allowed them put these crazy ideas inside your head ¡­¡±


    ¡°On the contrary. They only came because I decided to return. It is my duty to defend and protect the people of my Kingdom to the best of my abilities! And that means stopping this massacre. Dana, they¡¯ve already leveled Cordal and M¨¢don to the ground. They leave only burning fields, death and destruction in their wake. Everlyn is nothing but a small stone on their way.¡±


    ¡°Have you talked with Heric about this?¡±


    ¡°No. I ordered a Council to be called. There I¡¯ll explain in detail what is to be done.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t like this one bit ¡­¡±


    Allana smiled coldly and shrugged.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t like many things and bore them in silence all these years. It¡¯s his turn.¡±


    Dana didn¡¯t seem to know what else to say and so, standing up, decided to change the subject.


    ¡°Before all that you should go and see your mother. She hasn¡¯t been well. Selina has been looking after her but ¡­¡±


    Allana nodded, her golden eyes going to the stairs, which made her feel as if something was squeezing her heart.


    ¡°I know ¡­ It was also because of her that I¡¯ve decided to return ¡­¡±


    A warm heavy hand covered her shoulder and she turned back to face Elian¡¯s dark gaze.


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll handle everything down here.¡±


    She sighed and nodded, gathering all her courage to climb the first step.

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P2)

    Part 2 - A Queen''s Gift


    Allana climbed the long stairs that led to the Royal Quarters, on the last floor. On a sunny day, from the high corridor windows, she could have seen the evergreen gardens. But now, that night had fallen, all she could see was a deep darkness, as if the world had ceased to exist and all that was left was that lonely palace.


    Hesitation grew inside her as she got closer. Her mother had always been ¡­ distant. As much as she¡¯d like to, she couldn¡¯t recall ever being held or kissed. Not even a smile. Every time she recalled her childhood Dana was the one in her memories. And, although the woman had always been gentle, she had never seemed to have time for those small things. Dana had raised her to become the perfect Princess and the ideal wife, so she could fulfill her duty towards the Kingdom. And so she was to be married to an honorable man, to whom she would give a Royal Crown and with whom she was expected to produce new heirs to the Throne.


    Allana had wondered many times about the reasons that led her mother to keep her distance, almost as if they didn¡¯t share the same blood. And she had only been able to understand it a little when Dana had told her of how close she had been to her brother, Allana''s uncle and the King of Mithir, and how she had been forced to part with him because of her. Her presence reminded her mother of those painful days, and so Lidya had chosen to shut herself away in her own world and forget everything that surrounded her, her daughter included.


    Allana took deep breath, casting all those memories aside, and knocked on the heavy door. A soft voice answered and she pushed it open, the old wood cringing, showing her a huge but practically empty bedroom, where only a wide bed could been seen on the other side of an arch that divided the room in two compartments.


    She stepped forward, her feet soundless against the gray stone floor, and peered toward the bed where a pale woman leaned against two big satin pillows, her face showing countless marks of time, easily deceiving others about her true age. Her blond hair looked dull, spread over one of the pillows, her small thin hands resting unmoving over the sheets.


    Allana sat gently by the bedside and placed her hand over hers, too cold to belong to one of the living.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡± The cracked voice echoed in the room as Lidya''s eyes fluttered open, looking tired and listless.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, mother ¡­¡±


    ¡°You came back ¡­¡± she whispered, her dried lips spreading to give way to a feeble smile. ¡°Dana thinks she can deceive me ¡­ But I¡¯m still not that far gone, that I wouldn''t be able to recognize my own daughter ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. Please don¡¯t wear yourself out. You need to rest and to regain your strength.¡±


    Lidya smiled again and Allana felt her throat tighten as if something was choking her.


    ¡°You know as well as I do that I¡¯ll never ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, mother ¡­! You¡¯ll be fine!¡±


    The fading Queen took a deep breath and squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re back ¡­ That¡¯s all that matters ¡­ I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t return in time ¡­ I want you to forgive me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Mother ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush now, child, and listen. I¡¯ve done things ¡­ Things that you don¡¯t know ¡­ That no one knows ¡­ Not even your father knew ¡­ Things that I¡¯m not proud of. But that, if I hadn¡¯t done, you wouldn¡¯t be alive now ¡­ And so I don¡¯t regret any of it ¡­ Wait ¡­¡± she told her and taking a trembling hand to her own chest, pulled out a round white medallion from under her night gown. Taking it off she pulled it apart in a way Allana thought it would end up breaking it. But it didn¡¯t. And the white stone emitted a soft glow and divided itself in two different parts - one round and smaller than the original, and the other looking like waxing a moon. When put together they fitted each other perfectly. Lidya kept the round piece and gave Allana the other part. ¡°Here. Wear it always. It will keep you safe ¡­ hidden from all evil.¡±


    Allana held the small piece of stone, now cold and commonly white, and looked suspiciously at it.


    ¡°What¡¯s this ¡­ ?¡±


    ¡°No questions, Allana ¡­ I won¡¯t be able to answer them. Just wear it,¡± she nodded obediently and Lidya seemed to relax. ¡°Don¡¯t ever take it off, you hear me ¡­? And remember ¡­ things aren¡¯t always what they seem. And now ¡­ if you please, open the door and invite your cousin in ¡­ It would seem he has something to tell you but doesn¡¯t quite know how to go about it ¡­¡±


    ¡°My ¡­ cousin ¡­?¡± Allana stammered, her heart racing inside her chest, and Lidya took a heavy deep breath.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ the young man that accompanied you ¡­ The same one who visited us a few weeks ago. Don¡¯t give me that look ¡­ I know what I''m talking about ¡­¡±


    ¡°But ¡­ I thought ¡­¡±


    ¡°That I didn¡¯t know?¡± Lidya laughed which led to a deep cough that almost rendered her breathless. ¡°No one can forget that child¡¯s gaze ¡­ That terrible gaze ¡­ that always makes us see who we really are, even when we just want to forget it all. Not to mention his silvery hair. You can trust him, Allana ¡­ He won¡¯t do you any harm.¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°But I thought ¡­ All my life people told me that we would kill the each other ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, yes ¡­ But it all depends on what death really meant to the ancient one that foresaw that part of your destiny ¡­ Endio was the one who decided to take it literally. But enough from the past. Elian is still waiting ¡­¡±


    Allana stood up, still hesitant, and walked to the door, opening it. As Lidya had foretold there he was, by the looks of it preparing to walk away, since he turned around at the sound of the cringing door.


    ¡°Oh, hey. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you. I mean ¡­ Ah, I came to tell you that the Council is ready for you.¡±


    Allana smiled, amused by his flustered expression, and stepped out of the way.


    ¡°Come in. My mother wishes to speak with you.¡±


    ¡°Your ¡­ You told her ¡­?!¡± he whispered and Allana smiled again.


    ¡°No. She knows ¡­¡±


    ¡°Knows ¡­?! How?¡±


    She shrugged and signaled him to come in. Elian obeyed and stopped by the door. She couldn¡¯t help smile before his troubled expression and, holding his hand, she led him across the room and towards the bed where the Queen was resting. Elian observed the laying woman for a moment, seeming shocked by the way she had grown older since he¡¯d last seen her, but then, remembering his education, respectfully bowed his head.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­¡±


    ¡°Since a few days ago, yes ¡­? Last time we didn¡¯t get the chance to talk ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I fear our time is even shorter now ¡­ but no matter. There are always things that need not be said ¡­ others that are better left forever forgotten ¡­ And your father ¡­? How is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well, thank you for asking. Right now he¡¯s focusing on matters concerning the future of our Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°As to be expected. He has always been one to worry about things that have no solution, no matter how much we think about them, or even wish they didn¡¯t belong in our lives. Oh well ¡­ Dear ¡­? I thought I heard you had a Council waiting?¡± she asked Allana.


    ¡°Yes, but ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡­ Elian will stay and keep me company for a while, won¡¯t you ¡­? Besides, we have some things to discuss ¡­¡±


    Allana looked from one to the other, worried about leaving him there, but Lidya was clearly sending her away and it was true that she had a Council waiting for her. She couldn¡¯t very well call upon Everlyn¡¯s ministers and then make them wait indeterminably.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going then ¡­¡± she announced and, as Elian didn¡¯t seem to be opposed to the idea, left in a hurry. She still had to get changed. As if she¡¯d allow them to look down on her because she wasn¡¯t conveniently dressed!


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot ¡­¡± Lidya commented as the door closed again. ¡°Please, seat,¡± she told him, indicating a nearby chair, and Elian pulled it closer, doing as he as told. ¡°Was it with you she left? Please tell me what happened ¡­ This was the first time my child left me for such a long period of time.¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, but ¡­ if you knew, why didn¡¯t you told them the truth? I¡¯m sure Lord Heric would have gone after her ¡­¡±


    ¡°Heric ¡­! We can¡¯t take Heric too seriously ¡­ Sure he¡¯s a great ruler, but nothing more than that ¡­¡± she said, her weak voice no more than a whisper, and Elian couldn¡¯t help feel annoyed with that woman¡¯s unwariness.


    ¡°But your daughter was to be married to him!¡± he accused her, unable to control his emotions, and Lidya sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge me, child ¡­ I¡¯ll get all the judgment I deserve when the time comes ¡­ And you ¡­ you don¡¯t know Allana, nor the things she¡¯s ¡­ able to do ¡­ It¡¯s true I tried to tie her down to a dull, normal life, empty of great emotions, in hopes that her real self would remain asleep ¡­ But deep inside I always knew it would be impossible ¡­¡±


    ¡°Allana is a sweet girl. All she needs is a little bit of love and guidance. Anything she may be able to do can be easily controlled, if she learns how to do it. It¡¯s a matter of discipline ¡­¡±


    Lidya smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ Well then, I suppose I chose the wrong way to do it ¡­¡±


    ¡°And you can only see it now?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­ But you are both far from understanding the whole picture. All you can see are the small pieces of a much larger puzzle. All I did reflects the total of my efforts to make her grow closer to what can be called normal ¡­ I fought so that she wouldn¡¯t develop these ¡­ abilities ¡­ and did it with all my might, even if that meant she had to suffer in the process. All I did was for my child¡¯s own good ¡­ Please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Like how, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°You disapprove. But you¡¯ll understand, eventually ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and explain it to me right now?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t ¡­ I gave my silence in exchange for the time we had ¡­ I can only ask you to watch over her ¡­ Her path is too hard for a child like her. Because Allana can look strong at times, but she¡¯s still young, and pure, and na?ve ¡­ Just as you see her. Please never stop seeing her like that. When the time comes you must leave ¡­ I¡¯ll have to stay.¡±


    ¡°Allana will never agree to something like that!¡± He frowned.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to make her. I¡¯ll be able to earn you some time. At least enough so you may safely reach Mithir ¡­¡±


    ¡°Time?! But how?¡±


    ¡°Trust me ¡­ When you get home you must tell your father all that¡¯s happened here. And then, Elian, leave again!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± He blinked, perplexed.


    ¡°Sure Mithir is the strongest Kingdom in the East but even so it won¡¯t be enough ¡­ It will also fall, eventually. But you know that.¡± Elian lowered his gaze unable to contradict her and Lidya went on. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go on, to look for help in the west. Only uniting forces will you be able to win.¡±


    ¡°I can hardly leave my countrymen, my father and mother just like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to make a decision right now. Just keep it in mind ¡­ Here,¡± she told him, giving him the other part of the medallion, the white small circle, which Elian took obediently. ¡°Wear it. It will protect you. The one who gave it to me did so we could stay safe and protected, hidden from the eyes of the world. And one more thing. When you next see your father tell him ¡­ that even after all this time I still keep him in my heart ¡­ that he¡¯s still my beloved ¡­¡±


    Elian felt the words escape his mind. The sadness hidden in her eyes was too deep to be healed with soothing words. And so he nodded, which at least brought a weak smile to her lips.


    ¡°And now go ¡­ I¡¯m sure you want to return to your companions. And I ¡­ I need to rest ¡­¡±


    Elian stood up and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Your Highness.¡±


    He bowed again and left, quietly closing the door behind him. Once outside he took a deep breath. The air inside that room seemed heavier and harder to breathe ¡­


    ¡°You alright?¡±


    Elian turned to the darkness that filled the corridor and nodded as Denar stepped into the light, placing a friendly hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Just tired, that¡¯s all. And Elipson?¡±


    ¡°Had the good sense of go and getting some rest. That annoying girl took her to her room and stayed with her.¡±


    ¡°Was she okay?¡±


    ¡°You know that¡¯s always hard to tell,¡± the Knight answered and Elian sighed. It was true he was tired, but the night was far from over. ¡°And now we should probably go downstairs and see how our little Princess is faring. That Heric guy is starting to irk me beyond measure, which is never a good thing ¡­¡±


    ¡°Denar ¡­ please control yourself. We¡¯re mere guests in this house,¡± Elian warned walking towards the stairs, although he couldn¡¯t help share the Knight¡¯s feelings.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P3)

    Part 3 - The Council of Everlyn


    It was all she could do not to scream in frustration. Or maybe she should hit them all hard over their heads!


    Allana sat very straight at the top of the long table, all dressed up in a gray velvet gown, something not too fancy but not too shabby either, her golden hair pulled up to give her a more regal look in case the thin golden crown around her forehead were to go unnoticed. All that for nothing!


    The most distinguished, stuck-up members of the ruling council of Everlyn had politely bid her welcome as she''d entered the room, disgruntling whispering amongst themselves when she took, the usually empty, Queen¡¯s chair. But, after the initial shock, they''d happily proceed to ignore her, as if she were just another one of those huge paintings of ancient rulers that hanged from the walls.


    She had been forced to interrupt them and even to be quite rude to get their attention. At least Heric seemed to have yet to recover from their previous encounter, quietly sitting in his place, his thoughts lost somewhere else. But then the discussion had started and it seemed that would never reach an end.


    ¡°Whichever way you look at this, this plan is pure madness!¡± Sir Molehad, the representative of the Knights of the Realm, was protesting, looking at the map Allana had presented them in order to better explain her evacuation plan.


    ¡°Your Highness, with all due respect. Don¡¯t you feel we should leave these affairs to someone with more ¡­ experience in the matters of war?¡± suggested the Prime Minister, and old man Allana had known her entire life, the red silvery threads embroidered on his dark blue velvet coat shimmering as the flames from the many candlesticks danced.


    ¡°No, I do not think so,¡± Allana countered in a firm voice. ¡°And madness is placing all these lives in harm¡¯s way when there¡¯s no chance of victory.¡±


    ¡°And so we should run?! How cowardly is that?!¡± protested the young Knight once again and Allana frowned, her voice taking on an ironic tone.


    ¡°Cowardly?! And what do you call sending to battle common people that don¡¯t even know how to hold a sword? Or children that should be running and playing around? Because that¡¯s what you will all be doing, should you choose to stand by this absurd plan of staying and fighting. It¡¯s obvious we don¡¯t have enough men to protect the city walls.¡±


    ¡°How can you affirm something like that if you have never even ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite wrong, Sir Knight,¡± Allana cut him off, raising her head proudly. ¡°I know your men all too well and I know they¡¯ll never be able to face the army that marches towards us even as we speak. And you know it too! Or can you state right here, right now, that there¡¯s a chance. even if a small one, your men might win?¡±


    The young man seemed at a loss for words, his face going considerably pale, and the others looked at him with fear and apprehension in their eyes.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± asked the Commander of the Royal Guard, wearing his armor, which he was obviously not used to do. ¡°Answer man! Is this true??¡±


    ¡°Come on, gentlemen, let¡¯s keep our heads leveled,¡± said Heric, speaking for the first time since the Council had begun. ¡°We all know Everlyn has always been a peaceful Kingdom. It wasn¡¯t built for war or battle. Its own geographical surroundings tell us as much, should we care to analyze it. However, it is our Kingdom, our home, and I believe we should try our best to defend what belongs to all of us!¡±


    The others seemed to calm down, silently agreeing, which annoyed Allana to her core. Because all he had to do was speak a few empty promises and everyone would immediately nod their heads like fools.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to defend here! The things that surround us are nothing but stones pilled over stones! The only thing really worth defending are the lives of those that have always trusted us to do so!¡± she countered and Heric faced her, his expression dark and closed, although his eyes showed he had begun to regain his self-confidence once again.


    ¡°Right ¡­ That¡¯s all very touching. But if we were to do something like what you suggest we would be completely defenseless on the road. Not to speak of all the problems that would arise, such as how to feed all these people while they cross the Sun Mountains, which would probably take them two to three days to do. Or where should we take them, when the Northern Armies advance once again. Problems don¡¯t simply disappear because we turn our back on them and decide to run away!¡± he retorted and Allana clearly understood that his last comment had been personally directed at her.


    ¡°I am quite sure we have enough food in storage to feed everyone for a whole week or more, am I right?¡± she asked, unfazed, turning to the Minister of Agriculture, a fat man all dressed in red silk at her left, the white feather from his small, ridiculous hat brushing his glistening forehead. The man blushed profusely as he nodded, drying his fat, sweaty neck with a white handkerchief, and Allana went on. ¡°And as for where we will go the answer is simple. We¡¯ll travel to Mithir.¡±


    ¡°Mithir?!¡±


    The murmurs of disbelief were many, which forced her to raise her voice in order to be heard again.


    ¡°Mithir, yes! It¡¯s a Kingdom like any other that soon enough will have to face the same threat we now face. We already have amongst ourselves some of the brave Knights from M¨¢don. Maybe if we unite forces with them, maybe then we¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    ¡°This is crazy! Your Majesty will never agree to this!¡± Heric stated fiercely, his brown eyes ablaze, and Allana faced him coldly.


    ¡°The Queen is in no condition to allow or disallow anything! And Mithir is much better protected than Everlyn or even M¨¢don. They¡¯re better organized and are superior to us in every way, as far as war tactics are concerned!¡±


    ¡°Well ¡­ that¡¯s true ¡­¡± the Prime Minister agreed but Heric wasn¡¯t about to let it go that easily.


    ¡°These are nothing but rumors! Who have checked the veracity of this words?¡±


    ¡°I have! Since I''ve been personally staying in Mithir just until two days ago,¡± Allana replied and more murmurs of disbelief filed the room, but nothing could be worse than Heric¡¯s furious expression.


    ¡°This is treason!¡± he accused, raising his voice. ¡°Mithir is, and has always been, our enemy!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± she dismissed. ¡°The House of Mithir and the House of Everlyn share the same blood!¡±


    The twin doors of the room opened heavily and two Knights all clad in black entered unceremoniously.


    ¡°Are we too late?¡± asked Denar, smiling as usual, but Heric jumped to his feet, almost overthrowing his chair, and shouted to the guards standing outside the room.


    ¡°Arrest them! They¡¯re both traitors! Spies from Mithir!¡± he accused and the men obeyed immediately, used to following his command, holding them both before they had enough time to react.


    ¡°Hey! What the hell is this?¡± Denar protested, his brow frowning in annoyance, and tried to free himself without much luck.


    ¡°Stop this! Release them this instant!¡± Allana ordered, her voice echoing above Denar¡¯s threats and curses, and both guards looked troubled, unable to decide who to obey. They were used to receiving orders from Heric and recognized his position as the Governor of the Kingdom. But, on the other hand, Allana was their sovereign and the Heir to the Royal Throne.


    ¡°Do as I tell you! The Princess doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯s saying! They came from Mithir and as such are our enemies!¡± Heric insisted, and the guards pull them towards the door, Denar still complaining, Elian complying peacefully.


    ¡°Take one more step and you¡¯ll both be found traitors for refusing to obey a direct order, and for being disrespectful towards a member of the Royal Family,¡± Allana added, her voice suddenly calm and cold and the guards stopped once again. The room went deadly silent and even Heric seemed at loss for words. Allana walked up to the guards, followed by everyone¡¯s gaze, and tilted her head to faced them, her small figure suddenly looking as that of a true Queen. ¡°Have you not heard me? Release them this instant!¡±


    The men practically jumped, obeying and lowering their heads, and respectfully stepped back. Denar gave Heric a menacing glare but then recalled Elian¡¯s words and refrained his desire to smack the Lord across the face, if nothing worse. Straightening his clothes he raised his head, as if he were superior to everyone in that room.


    Allana reached out her hand to Elian and smiled when he took it without a single moment¡¯s hesitation, pulling him towards the table as every present stared at them in complete disbelief.


    ¡°Gentlemen, it is my pleasure to introduce you His Highness, Prince Elian Darclya of Mithir. My cousin.¡±


    They all stood at once, all but Heric, and bowed awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh please! It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s an imposter. This ¡­ scoundrel is nothing but a mere messenger. He¡¯s been our guest before and he¡¯s the one responsible for the Princess¡¯ disappearance. He should be arrested and condemned for treason!¡± he spat, losing all self-control as anger took over, but no one cared to comment or express their approval.


    ¡°Shall I end the life of this unfortunate one, Your Highness?¡± Denar asked bleakly, taking a step forward, right hand over the hilt of his sword, but Elian placed a placating hand on his shoulder, turning to face the Lord Governor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you sir, but I truly am who my cousin said I am. And if the word of your Princess isn¡¯t enough, maybe this will help convince you,¡± he said, taking off the ring he always wore on his right index finger, and placed it on the table for everyone to see.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Heric didn¡¯t even move to check it, but the Prime Minister reached for it, holding the small gold ring as he carefully studied it.


    ¡°It is in fact the Royal Coat of Arms of Mithir.¡±


    ¡°Big deal. A counterfeit for sure.¡±


    ¡°No, my Lord. I¡¯m sorry but this is the real thing. I could recognize it anywhere. It is the duty of my House to always serve the rightful Heir, and so we carefully study all Royal Coats of Arms. And this ring has the imprint of the Royal Coat of Arms of Mithir, no doubt about it.¡±


    Heric seemed to grow a shade paler, sitting heavily on his chair, which greatly pleased Allana.


    ¡°I believe apologies are in order for this crass lack of courtesy?¡± she suggested, looking significantly towards Heric, but it was the representative of the Knights who spoke.


    ¡°Your Highness, please accept our most humble apologies for this regrettable mistake ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elian cut off, nodding in approval, and Allana led them to two empty seats at the Council''s table. Denar sat beside his Prince, keeping is menacing expression, and Elian smiled as he took his place.


    ¡°Now ¡­ we were discussing the possibility of our people, and the people of M¨¢don that we¡¯ve received as refugees, joining forces with Mithir, since they¡¯re much better prepared for this war than we are,¡± she recalled and the Prime Minister nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not such a bad idea ¡­ We could exit Everlyn through the Silver Forest and only then enter the Mountains, south from here ¡­¡± he suggested, studying the map for the first time, and the others seemed to follow his line of though.


    ¡°Well, we would be at an advantage in the Silver Forest, with all the labyrinthine pathways. To the unaware it can be a true maze out there,¡± the Commander of the Palace Guard agreed, also focusing on the map.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, then! We haven¡¯t much time. We¡¯ll have to arrange enough carts to divide our supplies according to the number of groups. Also there should be at least two or three Knights accompanying each group. The first groups to leave should include women and children, for they¡¯ll certainly take longer on the road. Then should follow the elderly and the young ones, so that the younger ones may help where strength to walk may fail. And lastly the men that will ride the remaining horses, moving faster and defending the rear if needed be.¡±


    All the presents nodded as they took in the Princess¡¯ plan and Heric looked at them in complete disbelief.


    ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re agreeing to this ¡­ madness?! Joining forces with Mithir?! A Kingdom that has been our enemy for the last fifteen years?!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry to inform you but Everlyn has never been our enemy. If that were the case I wouldn¡¯t even be here, to begin with,¡± Elian calmly replied. ¡°It was all a misunderstanding.¡±


    Heric jumped from his chair, leaving every present in a state of utter shock but, as soon as he gave a single step towards Elian, the point of a sword was pressed against his chest forcing him to a halt.


    ¡°If I were you I wouldn¡¯t give me any excuses to let my had slip,¡± Denar told him in a low voice that seemed to echo through the entire room, and Allana stood up, quite aware of the dangerous look on the Knight¡¯s face and the heavy tension filling the air all around her. She gently pushed the blade away with her bare hands and faced Heric¡¯s fury with the same regal expression with which she had commanded the palace guards.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your personal opinion at all! This is the Council¡¯s decision and you only have one of two choices. Either stay and help, like everyone else, or pack your things and leave! Because my decision has been made and it is final!¡±


    Heric looked at her for a moment, completely speechless, even though she knew, facing his burning eyes, that he would have hit her if he could, and then simply left, closing the door with such anger that the sound resounded throughout the entire palace.


    Quiet, almost unintelligibly comments filled the room. Up till then, although his position had never been officially recognized, Heric had always been the Regent of Everlyn. Seeing him stripped from all his power and functions by a young girl that, although a Princess, they were used to see as a child with no notion of what it meant to truly rule a Kingdom, left them scared and insecure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Heric won¡¯t leave,¡± Allana reassured them. ¡°I know him. He just needs some time to clear his head, that¡¯s all. And we have more important matters to attend to. I¡¯ll need lists of all the supplies in storage, of the number of Knights and Palace Guards able to fight if the need arises. Also the number and ages of the people that live in the city and in the surrounding lands. Please list them by families. The Royal Guard can help with this matter, while the Knights gather all the horses and weapons available. Finally, a list of goods that are worth salvaging, but order them by priorities. Our main concern is saving lives!¡± she added and the men quickly forgot their fears, their minds filled with more pressing matters. ¡°Very well, gentlemen, get to work. The time is short. As soon as you have all the lists compiled please come to me. If possible I¡¯d like the first group to leave in the morning!" They all nodded approvingly and stood up, sharing ideas amongst themselves as they left, until there were only the two Knights and her in the room.


    Denar applauded as soon as the doors were closed again, the sound of his clapping filling the empty room, and Allana gave him a critical look.


    ¡°Can you please stop that?¡±


    ¡°But Your Highness! I¡¯m merely congratulating you on your amazing performance!¡±


    Allana took a deep breath and sat heavily on her chair.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted ¡­¡±


    ¡°But Denar is right. You were great,¡± Elian agreed with a smile. ¡°You even managed to make them accept me.¡±


    Allana laughed lightly.


    ¡°Oh, they were asking for it! And it was worth it! Just to see all those lost expressions and awkward bows. That was really funny!¡±


    ¡°See, Elian. The girl has a sense of humor!


    Allana laughed again and Elian shook his head disapprovingly.


    ¡°You two look like children. But what about us, milady? What¡¯s our part in this big plan of yours?¡±


    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll need your help early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Denar stated, standing, and Elian followed him.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be getting some rest too. But first I want to check on my mother ¡­¡±


    Elian nodded, gently placing a kiss on her forehead before he left.


    Once on the second floor and away from unwanted ears Denar finally took a deep breath and smiled.


    ¡°Damn, she¡¯s tougher than I thought!¡±


    ¡°Yes she is ¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why the worried look?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ I just don¡¯t like it when she gets angry like that,¡± the Prince answered, to what Denar shrugged jokingly.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s kind of cute. If a skinny little girl like her can be called cute!¡±


    ¡°Denar! Please. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Just forget it. Get some rest, will you?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I want to check on Elipson.¡±


    The Knight¡¯s smile vanished immediately and he nodded. Not knowing what else to say, he turned around and walked away towards his room. For a moment Elian just watched him go and then sighed before he went to find Elipson.


    He knocked on the last door to his left and, as no one answered, silently opened it and walked in.


    The room was spacious and the heavy velvet curtains remained closed, drowning the entire chamber in a shadowy dimness cut only by a single candle burning on top of a small nightstand.


    He crossed the room towards the bed where Elipson seemed to be sleeping and placed a hand on her forehead to feel her temperature. Her gray eyes snapped opened immediately but instantly became softer the moment she recognized him.


    ¡°I woke you up ¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± he told her in a whisper and she smiled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sleeping. How did everything go downstairs?¡±


    ¡°Unexpectedly well. Allana introduced me as the Heir of Mithir and it looks like she completely forgot that she wanted us out of here by sunrise.¡±


    Elipson smiled again and shook her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so. She probably simply came to terms with what I told her before.¡±


    ¡°What you told her before?¡±


    ¡°That you would never go back home leaving her behind to face a battle. Which is the honest truth.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­¡±


    Elipson held his warm hand and tenderly kissed his palm.


    ¡°You¡¯re worried ¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lidya told me some things ¡­¡± She waited quietly for him to go on. ¡°She told me I should leave again, after returning to Mithir ¡­ That our only hope of winning this war lies in the West. And that I should take Allana with me. Which I can¡¯t possible do! My place is in Mithir, leading our Knights into battle!¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ And of course you¡¯re right. But ¡­ just imagine that this chance of salvation is real. Wouldn¡¯t it be your duty to leave in search of it?¡±


    ¡°But what kind of help would we be looking for? The Western Kingdoms are too far away. Once we''d reach them it would be too late. Mithir would have fallen a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so why worry about something like this?¡±


    ¡°Because I feel ¡­¡±


    ¡°Trapped? Unable to find a way to solve this problem?¡± Elian looked surprised and Elipson smiled. ¡°I know. I think we all feel more or less the same. And it¡¯s no use worrying. In the end things will happen the way they have to happen. We just have to have a little bit of faith in our own destiny.¡±


    ¡°Destiny ¡­?! I don¡¯t know ¡­ Allana believed her entire life in something like that, only to find out that things don¡¯t always happen as they have been foretold.¡±


    ¡°Well, when I say destiny I¡¯m not talking about some prediction or prophecy spat out by some old man. I¡¯m talking about something bigger, a path given to us by the Gods.¡±


    Elian laughed and shook his head.


    ¡°Who are you and what have you done with my Elipson,¡± he joked. ¡°Really, Elipson?! You really believe the Gods are somewhere out there looking out for us? How do you explain what happen to M¨¢don and Cordal, where hundreds of innocent children were slaughtered in their own beds? No. God is the hope of the hopeless and despaired that have nothing else to believe in.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. But when I was younger I used to believe in the God of Light. It was to Him that I prayed, asking that they would let me see you when you were a little boy, even though I knew that would never happen, since I was just an orphan girl and you were the Heir to the Crown. And it was to Him that I turned to when you wouldn¡¯t listen to my words, endlessly staring out the window, unable to see or hear me, even though I was standing right there, beside you. Back then he always listened to me. Maybe He can only understand the prayers of children, or maybe only children know how to talk with Him. He certainly didn¡¯t listen to me when I needed Him the most ¡­ And so I was ¡­ angry at Him. But now ¡­ now I can¡¯t help think that maybe He did the right thing ¡­ Who am I to question His wisdom ¡­?¡±


    ¡°Elipson ¡­ You can¡¯t just look at things like that ¡­ Placing all the responsibility on a being that no one knows for sure if it really exists,¡± he told her softly and she looked away.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t say it was God¡¯s will who will I hold responsible then? Me? Was it my fault, then?¡±


    Elian lowered his gaze so he couldn¡¯t see the tears that filled her gray eyes and shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ forgive me ¡­ I should have done something, back then ¡­¡±


    Elipson smiled, drying her eyes with the back of her hand, and took a deep breath caressing his face.


    ¡°There was nothing you could have done. Not you nor anyone else. But least of all you, who were only a child. The truth is we were all too young ¡­ And I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s nothing to gain by talking about that now.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes speaking about something that ¡­ hurts us ¡­¡±


    ¡°Not in this case, dear. It won¡¯t help anyone. Come here,¡± she told him, offering him a place beside her, and Elian accepted her invitation laying his head on her shoulder. ¡°Besides, you already have more than enough problems to fill your head. But please don¡¯t worry so much. What I meant with that destiny talk is that when the time comes things always seem to have a way to sort themselves out, no matter if we like it or not. That¡¯s why we always have to be ready, so that when the time comes we may be able to deal with the results the best way we can, in order to minimize the damage.¡±


    Elian hugged her gently, careful not to hurt her injured shoulder, and took a deep breath. He loved the way she smelled, the warmth of her body. He always felt safe near her, just like he had felt when he had been just a little boy.


    ¡°There¡¯s something ¡­ new ¡­ something new that ¡­ frightens me. Even more so because I have the feeling that this time I¡¯ll be all alone,¡± he told her in a whisper and she wrapped her good arm around his shoulders, squeezing him with all her strength.


    ¡°That will never happen, Elian! I swear! I¡¯ll always be by your side! Remember? I swore to this when you were still a child and a Knight never goes back on his word!¡±


    ¡°I know ¡­ I know you and Denar are always there to defend and protect me from the entire world. But ¡­ who''ll protect me from myself?¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P4)

    Part 4 - The Gold Eyed Monster


    Selina sat right in front of her, her eyes alight with amazement and curiosity as Allana described to her the Knight¡¯s Orders of Mithir, their hierarchy and installations. She was tired and wanting for nothing but a few hours of sleep, but Selina had caught her as she left Lidya¡¯s chambers and had demanded a full report of the last few weeks. At first she had almost rescheduled their talk but then ¡­ well, she owed her that much, she thought as she sat on her bed facing the other girl¡¯s curious eyes. Besides, talking with Selina always raised her spirits, which she was definitely in need of after the dark talk she had had with her mother instants ago.


    ¡°Oh, then she¡¯s a Knight too. Did she get hurt in a fight?¡± Selina asked and Allana nodded.


    ¡°You saw her injury?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She asked me for some clean bandages and I helped her redo them after cleaning the wound. It¡¯s quite deep. I thought she had been attacked or something, but didn¡¯t want to ask. She¡¯s a bit ¡­ unfriendly, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing like that. You just have to know her a little better.¡±


    ¡°I still think she¡¯s a bit too cold, only speaking two words at a time. No need. That¡¯s enough. Thank you,¡± the girl mimicked with frowned browns and a menacing expression and Allana couldn¡¯t help laugh.


    ¡°I guess she can be like that sometimes. But it all depends on what is concerned. Elian loves her dearly and they¡¯ve been together since childhood.¡±


    ¡°Oho! I see, I see ¡­¡± Selina sighed, this time smiling mischievously, which made Allana blush profusely guessing the other girl¡¯s train of thoughts.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true she¡¯s not very nice, but one can¡¯t deny that she¡¯s quite interesting, as a woman I mean.¡±


    ¡°I said, stop it! You¡¯re impossible!¡± she scolded her again, her cheeks burning up, and Selina smiled, amused.


    ¡°Yeah, right. And you¡¯re too innocent. They¡¯re both adults, after all,¡± she told her and Allana looked away, crossing her arms, which led to a new round of laughter. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t believe it! You¡¯re jealous!¡±


    Allana glared at her, her golden eyes flickering in silent threat, and Selina nimbly jumped up, taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Just go! Go to your room already!¡± she ordered but Selina still hugged her and kissed her cheek before she left.


    ¡°Only you to make me laugh! That¡¯s why I missed you so much. Rest well, Allana,¡± she told her and happily hummed a song on her way to the door.


    ¡°Hum! Jealous! Me!! With so many important things to consider she can only think of these silly things!¡± Allana grunted as the door closed and laid back, looking out the window, to the darkness filled with stars that reigned in the sky above her head.


    In the silence she just couldn¡¯t imagine that peace and quiet broken by screams and shouts of terror. Almost as if everything that had happened in the last few days had all been a bad dream and she had just woken up.


    The knock on her door drew her away from her silent contemplation and the sound of it opening and closing without her permission made her jump to her feet and take a step back as a tall man walked in, unceremoniously.


    ¡°We need to talk!¡±


    Allana took a deep breath, controlling the state of alert her entire body had immediately gone into, and sat on a chair, trying to look bored with her uninvited guest. There had been a time when she had feared him deeply and his voice alone had been enough to make her tremble. But not anymore, she concluded as she considered her own emotions. She felt so calm that her mind seemed to be floating above her head.


    ¡°What now, Heric?¡± she asked and he frowned, clearly displeased with her contempt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care where you¡¯ve been this past days, or who those idiots are! I will not stand by as an impertinent little girl like you walks around, giving orders and undoing everything I managed to build through years of hard work! I am responsible for managing this Kingdom, weather you¡¯re a Princess or not! And besides you are my wife to be! You owe me respect and obedience!¡±


    ¡°Heric ¡­ I¡¯m tired,¡± she sighed. ¡°It has been a long day. If you came here only for this, please, leave it for tomorrow. I really need to sleep,¡± Heric marched towards her but her expression changed immediately making him think twice about his own course of action. ¡°Remember what I¡¯ve told you before. I¡¯m not as patient as you may think ¡­¡±


    ¡°And what? You¡¯re going to threaten me again with that little knife of yours?¡±


    ¡°No. I will not threaten you again. And that¡¯s a promise. And now, if that¡¯s all you want from me ¡­¡±


    He seemed to study her for a moment and then his eyes opened wide in a mix of fear and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the same! You¡¯re not Allana!¡± he spat accusingly and she smiled, shaking her head.


    ¡°Never heard a bigger nonsense in my entire life. You¡¯re the one who never cared to really know me ¡­ and maybe the fault of that is mine, always trying to hide my true self. For believing in what I was told, instead of following my own instinct. You made me believe I was weak, that I would never survive on my own, that without you to guide my steps I wasn¡¯t anyone. That I should keep quiet, that I should silence my thoughts and my feelings because they were wrong. But while in Mithir I learned that I¡¯m able to do anything I set my mind on. I don¡¯t need to pretend to be someone I¡¯m not, always afraid to be left alone. I don¡¯t need anyone to survive! Which means I don¡¯t have to fear anyone either. That which you now see is the true me ¡­ And if your problem is our engagement, then ¡­¡± She stood up, going to her dresser, and opened the first drawer searching it for a moment. Finding what she¡¯d been looking for, she turned to him and threw the golden ring at his feet, the small blood scarlet stones shining as it clattered on the floor before resting unmoving.


    Heric looked at the ring at his feet and his eyes burned with fury.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this!!¡±


    ¡°I just did.¡±


    ¡°Your mother gave me your hand in marriage!¡±


    ¡°So she did. To a man that would respect me and love me, if I recall it clearly. And you are neither!¡±


    Heric was on top of her with two large strides, holding her hard by both arms as he pulled her to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine! I will not allow this! You belong to me!¡±


    Allana felt as if her thoughts were being dragged away, somewhere far from there, just like it had happened before. Her heart drummed harder and louder, filling her ears. But this time she remained aware, or maybe everything was happening slower. Heric was still shouting, although she could no longer hear his voice, her mind seeping farther and farther away, as the world around her became filled with darkness.


    ¡°Release me ¡­ I don¡¯t want to hurt you ¡­¡± she managed to warn him in a small voice but if he heard her he chose to ignore her.


    Suddenly a heat wave washed over her from the inside out, her heart jumped one beat and then started beating even faster than before, to the point where there was nothing else she could hear. And lastly what felt like a tremendous blast knocked her back, throwing her on the floor as if she had been pushed back by an invisible force.


    Silence filled her mind. For a moment she thought she had simply died. But then air filled her chest and, with it, her senses returned, bringing her pain and the feeling of warm tears sliding down her face. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes unable to see. After blinking a few times until her sight returned, her heart almost stopped again, and she pulled her shaken body to a sitting position unable to look away from the sea of blood in front of her.


    ¡°No ¡­ not again ¡­¡± she muttered, trembling, and crawled on her hands and knees across the floor, soaking her beautiful gown in fresh spilled blood until she reached him, turning his dead weight around to check the damage she had caused. ¡°Heric?!¡± she called, trying not to shriek as she touched his pale face, but he remained as still and unmoving as the dead.


    The thought made her panic and she tried to understand if, at least, he was still breathing, her gaze floating unfocused over all that blood, until her eyes stopped over a bloodied, bright red piece of open flesh. She took both hands to her mouth, to silence a scream of horror, and jumped to her feet almost falling again when her feet slipped on all that blood.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do, she couldn¡¯t think, she couldn¡¯t even breathe. And then Elian¡¯s gentle gaze filled her mind, as well as the words he had told her before, back in Mithir. And she was on the move again, running out of that room and down the corridor.


    Breathless and with tears streaming down her face, she didn¡¯t even knock before opening the door that led to the room that had been destined for him, but there was no one inside. She almost threw up, the image of that gashing wound still floating before her eyes, the smell of blood making her sick. The need to find him, her only safe place, became even stronger, and without even thinking about it she immediately knew where to look for him.


    Spinning around she went back to the corridor and back to running. She didn¡¯t even slow down before opening a new door, and then finally stopped, breathing heavily, blinking her tears away as she rubbed her wet, reddened face with bloodied hands.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    By the light of a dying candle she saw someone sit up on a bed, looking alarmed by her sudden intrusion, and then a woman, right by his side; and she suddenly just wanted to leave that place, either that or fill that room with blood as well, like she¡¯d done with her own. Selina¡¯s words ringed persistently in her confused mind and she took a step back, half conscious of what she¡¯d probably do if she had to remain there for even just another second.


    ¡°Allana ¡­?¡± His doubtful voice stopped her from leaving, filling her with a warm feeling that calmed the fury still raging inside her head. ¡°Allana! What happened?¡± he asked, jumping to his feet as he became certain of who she was, and Allana backed away, ending up with her back against the corridor wall. Horror tooke over his gentle expression as the light of the many lamps illuminating the corridor fell over her. And behind him she could see Elipson, her cold gray eyes looking at her with a worried expression. Recalling her bloodied hands she quickly hid them behind her back, her eyes filling with tears again, as she couldn¡¯t stop her nervous sobbing.


    ¡°Elian ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­¡± she stammered and then he was right in front of her, although she had still tried to keep her distance. His arms held her tightly, hugging her and hiding her safely from the rest of the world, allowing her to breathe.


    ¡°Hush ¡­ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over now. Calm down. Everything¡¯s going to be all right ¡­¡± he whispered softly and his words cleared away all the darkness that filled her mind, all the fear, and shame, and anguish. ¡°Come ¡­¡± he asked, keeping an arm tightly around her, and Allana allowed him to guide her back into the room, where he sat her on a chair, kneeling before her. ¡°Tell me ¡­ what happened ¡­?¡±


    Allana looked away, her hands closing into bloodied fists, but then his warm hands were over hers and she finally found the courage to speak.


    ¡°Heric ¡­ I ¡­ did ¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± he cut in, his voice now urgent, and she faced him, tears falling from her golden eyes again.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there ¡­¡± she told him, recalling once more what he had promised her before, but he squeezed her hands, facing her fiercely.


    ¡°Tell me where, Allana!¡±


    ¡°My room ¡­¡± she sobbed and he dried her tears, forcing a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ everything¡¯s going to be all right, I promise. You trust me, right?¡± she nodded and he smiled again. Right then he couldn¡¯t think of anything more agonizing than the sight of her golden eyes, bloodshot and filled with tears. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go see what happen, all right?¡± he asked softly but she immediately shook her head, pulling her hands away from his. ¡°Just trust me! Everything¡¯s going to be okay!¡± he insisted, grabbing her hand, and pulled her to her feet, hugging her once again. ¡°I¡¯m with you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Just trust me,¡± he whispered, kissing her hair, and she seemed to calm down again, at least enough to allow him to guide her back to her bedroom.


    Bloodied footsteps marked the floor stones where she had ran by and, as they reached their destination, Allana stopped by the door, shaking her head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡± she repeated, fear filling her inside, almost drowning her as only one thought echoed in her head. He was dead! She had killed again!


    Elian looked back at her and gave her a reassuring smile, although he could hardly bear to see her so terrified.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you mind staying here with Elipson, then?¡± he asked and only then she realized that the young woman had followed them, as it was to be expected, if she had only been able to think rationally.


    She nodded, agreeing, and Elipson placed a comforting hand on her shoulder when Elian released her hand to enter the room.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, you¡¯ll see,¡± the young woman told her but Allana shook her head, knowing better.


    ¡°No it won¡¯t ¡­ I ¡­ he ¡­¡± Fighting back her tears, unable to put into words what had happened, she watched nervously from the door as Elian knelt near the place where she had left Heric.


    ¡°Elipson! Get in here! I need your help!¡± he called out urgently, and Elipson walked past her, piratically running until she reached his side.


    ¡°By the Gods!¡± Allana heard her breathe out in surprise and disgust, and had to hold on to the door jamb beside her in order to keep standing.


    ¡°Allana! Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s alive!¡± The words sounded like a far away echo in her mind and she wouldn¡¯t have believed them if it hadn¡¯t been Elian¡¯s voice uttering them.


    They were now lifting him from the ground and taking him to her bed, and her feet finally managed to step forward as she slowly approached them. She forced herself to ignore all the blood and the red glistening flesh of the open wound, and she finally saw it; his chest, slowly raising up and going down.


    Elipson was already tearing his clothes open, putting the large gash on his shoulder as visible as possible, and Allana stepped back as the smell of fresh blood became even more intense. Her mind seemed to float and get hazy every time she smelled it.


    ¡°What in the world could have done something like this?¡± Elipson asked, staring at the wound that couldn¡¯t obviously have been done by any kind of blade or weapon she knew. A piece of flesh was simply missing from his shoulder, almost as if something had taken a bite out of him.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s no big deal. Of course he¡¯ll always have this hole on his shoulder as a souvenir. But with my help he¡¯ll be up and about by tomorrow,¡± Elian told her with his usual smile, but Allana couldn¡¯t stop staring at Heric¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°Come on you. It¡¯s better if we let Elian work in peace,¡± Elipson told her, pulling her back, and Allana followed her as she led her to small coach.


    A soft melody filled the air, echoing inside her mind, mixing sounds that couldn¡¯t exist in the real world, and she knew that magical sound meant that Elian was using his gift.


    Allana just sat there, allowing Elipson to wash the blood off of her hands and face while listening to that beautiful mixture of sounds. She must have spaced out, since she didn¡¯t notice when Elipson left. When a warm hand touched hers, waking her from her daze, the magic sound had already disappeared and Elian stood beside her, smiling, although dark circles surrounded his deeply, tired eyes.


    ¡°Come. You need to rest,¡± he told her softly as if he were afraid she might break, and gently pulled her to her feet, but Allana¡¯s legs shook beneath her weight, forcing him to hold her against his chest so she wouldn¡¯t fall back.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s all right, now. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ for waking you ¡­ I never wanted ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this,¡± he whispered as he felt her small hands curling, squeezing the fabric of his shirt.


    ¡°You should just end this ¡­ Do it ¡­ do it now ¡­¡±


    He hugged her even tighter. Every time she spoke like that something inside his chest seemed to burn hot, as if wanting to sear its way out through his skin.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk like that ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you ¡­ Please do it for me.¡±


    He gently pushed her back to face her golden eyes drowning in tears and touched her face, tracing it with the tips of his fingers as it were the first time he looked at her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­¡± he whispered in all honesty, touching her soft lips, feeling her warm breath caress his fingers, and a bitter smile took over his face. ¡°Come. You need to rest,¡± he repeated, pulling her by her hand. ¡°You can stay in my room. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over him,¡± he added and felt her resist his pull.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay ¡­ It¡¯s my responsibility ¡­¡±


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡±


    ¡°You go. And thank you,¡± she insisted, releasing him, and went back to the bed to stand beside Heric, her gaze locked on his pale face.


    Elian took a deep breath. He felt exhausted but knew she couldn¡¯t feel any better. The last time she¡¯d used her ¡­ gift, she¡¯d ended up fainting, and he could only wonder what mysterious force had allowed her to remain standing this time.


    The door behind him opened and Elipson approached him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried. I¡¯m all right,¡± he told her, smiling in order to appease her displeased frown. ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s as it should be. No one seems to have noticed anything out of the ordinary. And I already cleaned all the blood,¡± she added, lowering her voice so that Allana couldn¡¯t hear her, and Elian nodded in approval.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Elian ¡­ was it really her who ¡­ I mean ¡­¡± Elipson tried to ask as she stared at the small girl near the bed and Elian nodded.


    ¡°But please don¡¯t say anything to Denar. He already gives me enough pain about all this as it is. You know he hates things that go beyond his understanding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me but ¡­ How does she do it?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Neither does she. But from what I came to understand it happens as a result of accumulated tension, when she feels that there¡¯s no way to escape and that something is about to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°A defense mechanism, then. But even so. She¡¯s too dangerous. If it goes on like this she¡¯ll end up killing someone!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t try to deny it. But please, don¡¯t tell her that. No one hates this more than her ¡­ Anyway, thank you for everything, Elipson. Now go and get some sleep. Your arm needs rest in order to heal. I¡¯ll stay here in case he wakes up. And I¡¯ll try to make her get some rest too.¡±


    Elipson sighed, not at all too happy with Elian¡¯s plan. But knowing she¡¯d never be able to make him change his mind, she simply kissed him tenderly before leaving again.


    Elian looked at Allana, kneeling beside the bed, and approached her.


    ¡°Allana?!¡±


    She turned back, startled, and he couldn¡¯t help be captivated by her image; her golden eyes gazing up at him, clear and innocent like a child¡¯s, her blond hair falling down her back in golden waves, the white nightgown Elipson had forced her to change into covering her thin legs all the way to her knees. It was truly hard to believe that a small girl like her had been able to do something as terrible as that ¡­ And, somewhere deep inside him, something stirred, and he couldn¡¯t help hating the idea of her, kneeling there, crying and suffering for a man like that!


    ¡°I thought you had left ¡­¡± she whispered as if afraid to wake Heric up, and Elian averted his gaze, ashamed of his own thoughts.


    ¡°Not that I care about him, or anything like that. But that asshole may still need me,¡± he told her, hating that part of him that always had to do the right thing, and Allana smiled at his ¡®asshole¡¯, looking back at Heric.


    ¡°Will he really be all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He won¡¯t die ¡­ for now, anyway. His wound has already closed. I wish Elipson had had his luck. Her injury is far more serious and she¡¯s alive and well, right? You know what they say, the bad ones never die easily. Still, we should let him rest.¡±


    Allana took a deep breath and stood up, her gaze crossing with his for a moment, but immediately escaping towards the open window beside her bed.


    ¡°Tomorrow everything will end ¡­¡± she whispered to the dark sky.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡± he started, reaching out for her hand, but she avoided him, stepping back almost as if he had threatened her.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch me so freely. Or be so close to me ¡­¡± she told him, taking another step back, and her words burned him inside, as much as it had burned when she had asked him to kill her, just moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid ¡­¡±


    ¡°But I am! I know you think I can learn to ¡­ control this, like you do! But I can¡¯t! It¡¯s stronger than me! And I feel like ¡­ I¡¯m not me anymore! And there¡¯s someone else giving orders inside my head! Like there¡¯s ¡­ a monster living inside me! And everyone around me is in danger!¡±


    ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t care less!¡± he told her, a hint of annoyance touching his voice, which surprised him above anything else. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. I don¡¯t die that easily! And I¡¯m definitely not keeping away from you because of this!¡± he stated arrogantly, and closed the distance between them in one single stride, holding her hand and pulling her towards the couch.


    ¡°But Elian ¡­¡± she started, tripping as she tried to keep up with his larger pace, but he ignored her completely.


    ¡°And one other thing! Don¡¯t ever ask me to kill you again! I will never do it!¡± he added, making her sit and she looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to die ¡­¡± she retorted, her voice calm and firm, and he looked away, dropping on the couch beside her.


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly the question.¡± He took a deep breath as she waited in silence for him to go on. ¡°It hurts ¡­ Really hurts. As if something incandescent is piercing my chest.¡±


    She blinked, not really understanding. But then, as she watched him, his bitter expression, she knew one thing for sure. What she had asked of him was beyond his ability to do and, because of that, she had hurt him deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ I never meant ¡­¡± she stopped herself, not knowing what else to say. Lately she didn¡¯t seem to be able to do anything right.


    Elian took a deep breath and smiled as he put an arm around her small shoulders and pulled her closer.


    ¡°Come here ¡­¡± he told her and Allana hesitated for an instant, but then leaned her head against his chest and closed her eyes, sighing. ¡°Get some rest,¡± he added, gently caressing her hair; something deep inside him simply happy to finally have her all to himself. And he couldn¡¯t help blush when she innocently crossed an arm over his chest, hugging him back.


    ¡°You too ¡­¡± she mumbled, feeling warm and safe for the first time that night. She felt him kiss her hair, his warmth surrounding her, and the slow beat of his heart lulled her to sleep.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P5)

    The warmth of the sun touched her face. For a brief moment she almost thought she¡¯d be late, and in the back of her mind she heard Kahor call her name. But then reality came crushing down on her and her golden eyes snapped open, blinking in order to get used to the daylight.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning!¡± she noticed, trying to sit up, but the arms surrounding her squeezed her gently, unwilling to release her.


    She watched him for a moment and a smile touched her lips as she thought he looked just like a young boy, sleeping peacefully and unworried. But right then more important things required her attention and the events of last night immediately murdered her smile.


    ¡°Elian? Wake up ¡­¡± she called him and he finally opened his eyes, releasing her to rub his stiff neck. She took that chance to quickly stand up and take a peek at Heric¡¯s condition.


    ¡°What do we do with him?¡± she asked as Elian approached her, and he yawned before giving her an answer.


    ¡°Let me see ¡­¡± He touched his injured shoulder where white new skin now covered the deep hole from where flesh had been torn off from the bone, and nodded in approval. ¡°See? He¡¯s fine,¡± he declared not one little bit worried and Allana sighed in relief. ¡°Hey! My Lord! Time to wake up!¡± he practically shouted, shaking him hard, and Allana gasped and grabbed his arm, pulling him back.


    ¡°Elian! Stop it!¡± she scolded him to which Elian shrugged.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, I tell you! Hey! Heric!!¡± he shouted again and, as the man still didn¡¯t wake up, he sighed impatiently and touched his forehead with his index finger, as if silently ordering that body to come back to life. And so it did.


    Heric made a face, then frowned and finally opened his eyes, closing them again to escape the sudden brightness of the room. He took a hand to his forehead, groaning between clenched teeth, and Elian patted him hard on his good shoulder, smiling ironically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The headache will go away soon enough,¡± he informed him, completely unconcerned, and Heric¡¯s eyes shot open at the sound of his voice. He sat up in one movement and cringed, holding his shoulder with a painful expression.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± he managed to ask in a hoarse voice, and Elian crossed his arms, with that same cold smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my question? What are you doing here, in my cousin¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    Color came rushing back to his pale face and only then Allana was really sure he¡¯d be alright.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°How dare you?! Allana is my ¡­¡± he started and then the words seemed to escape him as memories of last night¡¯s events returned to him. ¡°What the ¡­ You! You attacked me!!¡± he shouted, looking accusingly at her and she couldn¡¯t help take a step back.


    ¡°Oh please. Come on. Let¡¯s be reasonable, My Lord. You¡¯re not trying to tell me that Princess Allana has enough strength in her small body to attack a man your size, are you?¡± Elian mocked, looking completely relaxed, and Heric¡¯s eyes seemed to glow ablaze.


    ¡°You! Stay out of it! I know very well what happened! My arm ¡­¡± he went on holding his shoulder and then stopped, his face growing paler again as he felt the healed hole in his shoulder. ¡°AH!¡± he screamed in terror, jumping out off the bed, and ran towards the mirror where he stopped gasping in disbelief. ¡°What have you done to me?? You ¡­ you ¡­¡±


    ¡°Please watch your language,¡± Elian warned. ¡°Let¡¯s not be rude in the presence of a lady.¡±


    ¡°Witchcraft!!¡± he shouted, spinning around and pointing an accusatory finger towards Allana.


    ¡°What?!¡± Elian asked incredulously and laughed out loud. ¡°Really? That¡¯s you¡¯re explanation?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a witch! A witch!!¡± Heric shouted even louder and Elian¡¯s laughter ended abruptly as he walked up to him facing him threateningly.


    ¡°And you really think it¡¯s wise to shout something like that in front of someone powerful enough to injure a man you¡¯re size and to heal you back up, all in one night? Because judging from all the blood we had to clean and by the looks of your shoulder, I¡¯d say you¡¯re missing a piece or two, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Heric stepped back and looked towards Allana, clearly terrified.


    ¡°You two ¡­ you¡¯re both ¡­ you¡¯re both ¡­¡± As the words didn¡¯t come to him Allana stepped forward and smiled, lacing her arm with Elian¡¯s.


    ¡°I did warn you,¡± she reminded him and Elian took a deep breath, as if he felt sorry for the poor man.


    ¡°I do believe he¡¯s learned his lesson. And that he won¡¯t give us any more trouble. Also, that he¡¯ll be very pleased to help us in any way he can. Isn¡¯t that right, Heric? You don¡¯t mind me calling you Heric, do you?¡±


    Heric, pale as death itself, hit the wall unable to step back any further and almost fell. Elian laughed again and looked at him in a mix of sarcasm and despise.


    ¡°Grow a spine, man! And stop sleep walking. Go take a bath and dress something adequate. And then go downstairs. There¡¯s a lot to be done until the end of the day!¡± he commanded in the same tone he was used to order his Knights, and Heric almost ran to the door, his back always to the wall as if he feared being attacked from behind.


    Elian sighed in relief when the door finally closed and the sound of a small laughter made him look down. Allana was laughing and he found himself finding it amazing, even more so after all that had happen the night before.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± she apologized trying to compose herself. ¡°But your angry face is just amazing! And that threatening look? Not to mention that I¡¯m now a terrible and powerful witch! It¡¯s just too much to take!¡± she said and laughed again.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be such a laughing matter, if he starts spreading stupid rumors like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he won¡¯t. I¡¯m sure of that. Not after you¡¯ve told him all that. And besides, no one would believe him anyways. Thank you,¡± she added and Elian smiled, shaking his head.


    ¡°You have nothing to thank me for. And now you should get dressed. I¡¯ll go ahead and check on how things are progressing.¡±


    She nodded and he kissed her forehead before leaving.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P6)

    Part 6 - A Queen''s Decision


    Half the morning had already passed when the division into evacuation groups was finally concluded. The members of the Royal Council, with dark circles under bloodshot eyes and pale faces from lack of sleep, looked at each other satisfied with their night¡¯s work. Carrying the list of the several groups, the assembled provisions and respective guards that would accompany them for the evacuation of Everlyn, the Prime Minister finally stood up and faced his countrymen.


    ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s get to work!¡±


    They had just started leaving the room when Elipson barged in, breathless.


    ¡°My Lords, I bring news.¡± she announced and tired smiles rapidly turned into apprehensive expressions. ¡°The Northern Armies are on the move and it looks like they¡¯re moving at full speed. If this goes on they¡¯ll probably reach Everlyn¡¯s borders before sunset. From what we could gather their numbers are above fifty thousand men.¡± Denar rose, about to scold her for venturing outside on her own, but Elian held his arm, forcing him to remain silent. ¡°Of those, about seven thousand travel on horseback and two thousand carry bows on their backs,¡± she went on. ¡°We could also distinguish a few siege weapons, such as catapults and assault towers. All men are armed and wear heavy armor, although they might as well walk naked, by the effortless way they carry themselves. Above their column a dark cloud looms in the sky, covering the sun.¡±


    The room went deadly silent, the enthusiasm from before now completely lost, at least until Heric spoke up.


    ¡°I suppose we should hurry up, then. Since the plan is to abandon the city before they arrive,¡± he added, still with a hint of displease in his voice, but everyone immediately agreed, going back to their business as they quickly left the room.


    Elipson too, was about to follow them, when Denar held her arm, holding her back.


    ¡°Are you mad? You went outside?¡± he asked in an accusing whisper, and she pulled her arm free, looking disdainfully at him.


    ¡°Spare me! Who do you take me for? I can take care of myself just fine! And don¡¯t give me that bullshit about responsibility! I¡¯m not the one going out every night, partying and sleeping around with every whore in town, and ending up not being able to attend first practice! So please, do me a favor and pretend I don¡¯t exist!¡± she spat the words in one single breath and turned to follow the others outside.


    ¡°I told you you should keep quiet ¡­ Elipson knows what she¡¯s doing. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t take any unnecessary risks ¡­¡±


    Denar brushed Elian¡¯s appeasing hand off his shoulder and looked at him, irked by the Prince¡¯s words. But the moment he faced his sad gaze he simply shook his head and left as well.


    Everything had been carefully planned and soon enough Knights started bringing inside the palace¡¯s walls those that would form the first group. Of course this led to a tense atmosphere, where cries were heard here and there as families were force to split up, no matter how much they were assured that everyone would be together again in just a few days.


    Everlyn was a peaceful Kingdom, never touched by war, and many still didn¡¯t believe that a cruel, devastating army was practically at their doors. And so, as there were those that didn¡¯t want to let go of their wives and children, there were also those that refused to leave their farms, houses and material possessions. In those cases the Royal Guard would always intervene, since it was their mission to make sure everything went on as planned.


    As people were brought in, carts were loaded with provisions, water, blankets and tools for what may be needed on the road. Most members of the Council took the lead of one of the organizing teams, and those who did not, spent their time talking to the people, trying to appease them, explaining how things would proceed, answering questions. Of those Allana¡¯s presence was the most appreciated, as the young girl appeased mothers and children that had just been separated from their husbands and fathers. But sometimes Heric had to be called to reassure them, since up till then he¡¯d been the one occupying the ruler¡¯s seat and the people had grown used to look up to him.


    It was midday when the first group, guarded by five Knights, finally left Everlyn¡¯s gates, and everyone immediately started working on the formation of a second one, and then a third one, and so on.


    As new groups kept being formed the people started to get used to saying goodbye to their loved ones, which made things much easier. On the other hand, there were lesser people staying behind, and finally only young men and strong male adults were left inside the city walls.


    Allana sighed and sat on a doorstep near the main square while Heric talked with a man, trying to convince him that no harm would come to his daughter and wife, who had both left hours ago. She could no longer tell how many times she¡¯d heard those same words that day, and how many times she¡¯d answer the same way Heric was answering right now. She was tired and her feet hurt from all the walking and running around. She wished everything would be over soon, that everyone would leave and that night would finally come, so that she could finally have some peace ¡­


    Elipson approached her and sat beside her, sighing as she passed her a flask with fresh water.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°It seems everything¡¯s going as planned.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Two more and the city will be deserted. I have to go inside. Mother, Selina and Dana must leave on the next group. You too. There¡¯s no need for you to stay any longer. The final group will be the remaining Knights and Guards. They¡¯ll know how to better organize things amongst themselves.¡±


    ¡°You know, I thought you understood. We¡¯re not leaving here without you. Even if Elian were to consider it, it¡¯s hardly something a Knight would do.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. You should leave here as soon as possible. You all have other responsibilities to attend to. While I ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re no different from any of us,¡± Elipson retorted cutting her off. ¡°You¡¯re still young and I understand all this has been very hard on you. But it¡¯s precisely in times like these that our friends are most needed. And in case you still haven¡¯t understood, you have quite a few of those out here. Because that¡¯s what friends do. They help and support each other when things go sour. You¡¯re not alone anymore,¡± she added and Allana took a deep breath, deeply touched by her words, smiling embarrassed.


    ¡°It¡¯s really easy to see why Elian cherishes you so much ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hum, Elian! Oh, I know all too well who he really cherishes, and it¡¯s not me. But oh well, since I gave my word and all that, it¡¯s better to leave it at that. Shall we go inside, then?¡±


    Allana pushed back her curiosity and nodded, grateful for the company. The palace was even more silent than usual, it¡¯s great walls, stairs and corridors completely deserted as they walked towards the Royal bedchamber. Inside the daylight was heavily filtered by the velvet curtains that covered all the windows, and Dana stood beside the Queen, who looked as pale as a dead person.


    ¡°Mother. The city is almost deserted. Only two more groups to go. You all should leave with the next one,¡± Allana informed her and Lidya smiled reaching out her hand, calling her to her side.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even imagine how proud I am of you. My little girl ¡­ all grown up.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, with your permission, it¡¯s really urgent that you make haste. They¡¯re all waiting for you and the day is approaching its end,¡± Elipson urged and Lidya looked at her with that same peaceful and resigned smile.


    ¡°No. Allana ¡­ order them to leave.¡±


    Allana looked confused.


    ¡°But mother! This group is the one you¡¯re supposed to go with. Everything¡¯s ready. They have a carriage ready for you and ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going ¡­ I can¡¯t,¡± she finally said. ¡°I still have much to do here.¡±


    ¡°To do?! What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t argue. Just give the order. Dana shall go in my place.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty! If Your Majesty is staying so am I!¡± Dana declared vehemently and Allana held the Queen¡¯s hand, pleadingly.


    ¡°Please, mother. There¡¯s no time for this. The group must leave as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°The group as already left.¡± Allana turned back at the sound of that voice and Elian came in.


    ¡°What ¡­?!¡±


    ¡°Heric gave the order.¡±


    ¡°But I told him ¡­¡±


    ¡°I told him to do it,¡± Elian confessed and Allana looked at him in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°You ¡­ what?!¡±


    ¡°Allana. Dear, listen ¡­¡± Lidya asked, pulling her closer and making her sit, since she looked too stunned to react. ¡°I asked him to do it. I¡¯m not leaving Everlyn. You ¡­ you are all I have. For you I did something ¡­ unspeakable, for which I¡¯m responsible, and for which I¡¯ll never be able to atone. I¡¯ve sacrificed many things and many lives, and many more to come. And because of this I cannot afford to lose you now. All I ever wanted was for you to have a chance at being happy ¡­ And that¡¯s why I have to stay.¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°By staying I will keep you safe and give you enough time to get far away from here ¡­ that I can promise you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Allana said stubbornly, her golden eyes filling with tears that she fought back with all her might. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you again!¡±


    ¡°Yes you will! If nothing else because I¡¯m still the Queen and you owe me obedience! Come, don¡¯t cry ¡­ I promise one day you¡¯ll understand the reason why I do what I do ¡­¡±


    Allana slid her hand from Lidya¡¯s cold ones and stood up, rubbing her eyes so hard her skin turned red.


    ¡°Do as you please, then, like you¡¯ve always done anyways! Just selfishly deciding on your own, without telling or explaining anything!¡±


    ¡°Allana ¡­ it¡¯s not like that ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course it is! And I don¡¯t care anymore! Nor do I want to listen to your empty excuses any longer! You say that everything¡¯s for my sake? Because of me? Liar! Not once have you cared about what was best for me! All you ever cared about was yourself, and your lost past, and the life you might have had if I didn¡¯t exist! Stay if you want, then! But not because of me, you hear me?! Because I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore!¡± she said it all in one breath, her heart breaking with every word, leaving a deep sadness in Lidya¡¯s eyes and a stunned expression on Dana¡¯s face, and then turned around and darted out the room. Elian still called after her but she pretended not to hear him, and so he ended up leaving after her.


    Lidya took a deep breath, looking even more tired than before, and closed her eyes for a moment which made her look like a perfect, beautiful corpse.


    ¡°Please forgive her, Your Majesty! You know she didn¡¯t mean any of it,¡± Dana finally managed to say and Lidya sighed.


    ¡°No. She meant every word and we both know it. That child ¡­ she finally managed to gather enough courage to speak her mind, didn¡¯t she?¡± she added, sounding prideful.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how Your Majesty really feels, please show her she¡¯s wrong,¡± Elipson asked, taking the liberty of addressing the frail woman once more. ¡°She¡¯s trying to tell you that nothing is more important to her than you¡¯re safety!¡±


    ¡°We both feel the same, then. And yes, she¡¯s right. I am a very selfish woman ¡­ always have been. Which is another reason for me to stay. Not for her, as she requested. But for myself. Because I need to know she¡¯s safe. As for you, Dana, tell me. How long have you been in my service?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen years, Your Majesty. Since the Princess was born,¡± she answered without hesitation and Lidya nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And do you still remember why I brought you into my House?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. So I could take care of the Princess.¡±


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t that your duty?¡± she asked and Dana stood very still as she understood what her mistress meant. ¡°Since that¡¯s your duty you shall leave when the Princess leaves!¡±


    ¡°But Your Majesty ¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts, Dana. That¡¯s your only duty, isn¡¯t that what I told you fifteen years ago?¡±


    Dana lowered her gaze and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty ¡­¡± she finally conceded and prepared to leave but Lidya called her one last time.


    ¡°Dana ¡­ the day you crossed my path was truly a blessed one. Thank you for all you¡¯ve done. And please, keep looking over my little one as you always have.¡±


    Dana nodded, fighting back her tears, and finally left the room.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P7)

    Part 7 - Give it to Me


    Allana ran.


    Somewhere behind her she could hear someone call her name but right then she wouldn¡¯t stop for anything. She couldn¡¯t stop. It was too dangerous, she thought, her vision unfocused by the tears she refused to cry. She could feel her heart beating too fast, the air rasping inside her chest, burning everything on its path, leaving only a dark black hole.


    She entered her room without a thought and darted to the open window above her bed, where she finally stopped as the cold wind brushed her hair back, cooling her burning face and drying her uncried tears away.


    Outside the day was dying, a slow painful death as the sky was tinged in bright red, the same red that now painted all the small white houses down blow, houses where no one lived anymore, like empty shells that just stood there, waiting ¡­ forever waiting ¡­ waiting for nothing.


    Just do it. And I¡¯ll set you free, she thought she heard inside her head, the same voice that laughed like madness itself every time she used her deadly gift and blood was spilled.


    She looked down, to the ground far below her.


    It won¡¯t hurt, I promise.


    Liar, she thought but still couldn¡¯t avert her gaze, the idea suddenly sounding too appealing. After all, she should have been dead for quite some time now, if the prophecies were correct. If she was still alive was because Elian was ¡­ too good, she concluded feeling her empty chest grow warmer at the mere thought of him. He was too good, too honest, too honorable to do what had to be done. He was like a bright light in the lives of many people. And his gifts were true gifts, gifts that could save another¡¯s life, not take it. And he shared them freely, without asking for anything in return. And she ¡­ she had tried to kill him too, the same way she had done with Heric, and before ¡­ because it made no difference who was standing in front of her. She¡¯d probably do it again, too. And maybe next time it would be Elipson, or Denar, and she was sure Elian would hate her forever if something like that were ever to happened. She clutched her chest as pain seared through her ¡­ That was the worst thought of all. Might as well die right now, she thought looking down once again.


    ¡°Allana!!¡± That sudden shout startled her, but not as much as the hard, strong arms that surrounded her waist, pulling her back, robbing her of her balance and making her fall back onto her soft bed. She blinked, still stunned, and felt her cheeks burn bright red at the sight of him, his face floating right in front of hers as he pinned her down under the weight of his own body, making her unable to move. Elian was breathing hard and his dark eyes faced her angrily, an idea reinforced by the deep frown that split his forehead.


    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± he demanded, clearly scolding her, his hands closed in two tight fists, one on each side of her head, and yet she wasn¡¯t afraid. On the contrary. The moment she had laid eyes on him all her previous dark thoughts had magically disappeared. And she could almost believe that not everything was lost, that as long as he stood beside her things would work out somehow ¡­ Which was terribly selfish, she added to herself, feeling even more ashamed.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Elian dropped his head on her shoulder, startling her again, his deep sigh warming her naked neck ¡­ no, warming her entire body, and so she just laid there very still, her body growing tense as she became increasingly conscious of the places he touched her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this anymore ¡­¡± She heard him plead, his words brushing her skin, making her heart beat faster. ¡°I promise ¡­ I¡¯ll take away everything you don¡¯t want. So, if you don¡¯t want your gifts, I¡¯ll make them mine somehow. If you don¡¯t want to see Heric¡¯s face again, I¡¯ll erase him from your life. And if you don¡¯t want your life, please give it to me. Just don''t throw it away ¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, even as tears filled her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re really strange. Normally, in this kind of situation, people would say that they¡¯d give me anything I want, not take things away,¡± she contested and wiped her eyes as she felt him raise his head to face her again.


    ¡°I know there¡¯s nothing you¡¯d want me to give you ¡­¡± You¡¯re wrong, she thought averting her gaze. ¡°Allana ¡­ I¡¯ll always stay by your side. Won¡¯t you trust me? Won¡¯t you come with me? Won¡¯t you stay by my side too?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only trying to take care of some small, lost girl ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for fifteen years, just to see you again! I came all the way from Mithir, knowing all too well that both your mother and my father would be quite displeased if they knew about it. You really think I¡¯d do all that for some small, lost girl?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re too good ¡­¡± His hand on her face made her heart jump one beat as he made her look up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong! I¡¯m a very selfish person that will stop at nothing to get what he really wants! Even if it means convincing a young girl to go against everyone and leave everything she knew behind; her mother, her people, even her crown, just to have her within reach ¡­ Just to be able to see you whenever it pleases me. And that¡¯s what I¡¯m asking of you again. Come with me! Live your life somewhere where I can reach you! Where I can see you! Where I can talk to you! Where I can touch you ¡­¡± he added, his warm fingers caressing her face and she couldn¡¯t help but nod, taken aback by his strength, by the fire burning deep in his dark eyes. All aspects of him she¡¯d never knew, and that somehow were hard to believe they belonged to the gentle Elian that always held her hand.


    Elian bent his head and leaned his forehead against hers, the warmth of his breath caressing her face. His thumb touched her lips, making her blush, and yet she just couldn¡¯t move or even avert her gaze, her mind completely mesmerized by the sight of him, so close to her. He had closed his eyes and his long, dark eyelashes cast shadows on his face. And the feeling of his warm skin slowly tracing her lips made her entire being shudder.


    Slightly raising his head he gently turned her face to the side and pressed his lips against her cheek. And they felt so hot that her heart started beating wildly. He just laid there for a moment, with his lips pressed against her skin, and then sighed making her shiver.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± he whispered near her ear and finally released her from his weight, helping her sit up. ¡°I never meat to scare you,¡± he told her, gently straightening her hair, and Allana nervously averted her gaze, unable to stare him in the face, her heart still beating too fast. ¡°I was just ¡­ scared,¡± he admitted and suddenly held her hands, squeezing them lightly. ¡°Please promise that you will never, never do something like that again!¡±


    She nodded, still deeply embarrassed, and took a peek at him from the corner of her eye.


    ¡°I promise ¡­ If I don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll give it to you ¡­¡± she mumbled and he smiled, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. She looked so adorable, her cheeks bright red all the way to her ears, her golden eyes, that refused to face him, glowing like melted gold, and her lips had felt so warm and soft beneath his fingers. He could still feel his skin tingle where he had touched her. Not to mention the feeling of her small, soft body beneath him ¡­ It took everything he had to simply kiss her forehead and leave things at that.


    ¡°Come. There¡¯s still things we need to do,¡± he told her, holding her hand, pulling her to her feet, and Allana simply nodded, still refusing to face him as she followed him outside.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 9 - The Return (P8)

    Part 8 - Last Sweep


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry but I won¡¯t leave and that¡¯s final! I¡¯m only leaving here with the Princess!¡±


    Denar took a deep breath trying hard to keep what was left of his patient intact and Heric ordered to group to leave.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use losing time over foolish arguments. Dana will leave when we do, and that¡¯s that. Let¡¯s just get over with this and sweep the city to see if no one¡¯s left behind. I¡¯ll go north, you go south.¡±


    Denar was about to protest against his all mighty posture when Elipson walked right past him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± she told Heric, who immediately started laughing out loud.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± he protested but Elipson ignored him walking towards the city. ¡°Are you listening to me? I¡¯m not taking no damn woman with me!¡±


    Denar was about to do something rash and probably send him flying to the ground when Elian held his arm, stopping him on his tracks.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really need you to take me anywhere, now do I?¡± Elispon asked without even looking back. ¡°And are you coming or what?¡±


    Heric cursed and protested, looking for someone who¡¯d support him like always, but none of the presents favored him and he ended up following her, still shouting his displease in a high pitched voice.


    Elian turned to Allana, whose hand he still held, and smiled.


    ¡°Will you stay here? I¡¯ll go with Denar. We¡¯ll be back in no time.¡±


    Allana seemed somewhat displeased with his suggestion, but Selina ran up to her, wrapping her arm around hers, and pulled her away from him.


    ¡°Of course she¡¯ll stay! I¡¯ll stay with her!¡± she decided, happily, and Denar spun around to look at the girl with an expression of utter disbelief on his face.


    ¡°You!! Shouldn¡¯t you have left with the other group??¡±


    ¡°Ah! As if I¡¯d follow such a stupid order! Please, give me a break!¡±


    ¡°You impertinent little girl!!¡± he roared, walking menacing towards her, but Elian held him by an arm and pulled him towards the opposite way.


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go ¡­¡±


    ¡°But Elian! She¡¯s definitely asking for a spanking!¡±


    ¡°Later. Now we have other things to do.¡±


    Allana sighed when they finally left and Selina smiled at her side.


    ¡°His rather interesting, that Denar. Especially when he¡¯s angry, don¡¯t you think?¡± Allana gave her a look of disapproval and the other girl shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re no fun, as usual. But come. We still have things to gather,¡± she added, pulling her towards the stairs, and Allana followed her, tripping on her tired feet as she tried to accompany Selina¡¯s hurried strides.


    ¡°Things? What things?¡±


    ¡°Well, your ring, and your crown, for starters. And the sword you¡¯re father gave you.¡±


    The sword, Allana thought with a stab in her heart. The sword he had had made especially for her ¡­ and that she had never had the courage to use. And yes. From all the things Selina kept listing, the sword was the only thing she really wanted to take with her when she left Everlyn forever.

 Chapter 10 - The Fall of Everlyn (P1)

    Part 1 - They¡äre Late!


    Allana stood at the door, anxiously waiting. She had exchanged her bright sky-blue dress for some leather pants, mounting boots and a cotton tunic, over which she¡¯d put on her ridding cloak. Her golden hair was now tightly braided and knotted at the back of her head, and her father¡¯s sword hang at her waist; a shorter, lighter blade forged from the best steel available, especially designed for her smaller hands.


    She had tried to convince Selina to change as well, but nothing had been able to convince the other girl to put on such an inelegant piece of clothing as a pair of manly pants. If only in that, Selina was a lot like Dana when appearances were concerned. The older woman too, had looked with displease at the Princess¡¯ new attire, even though she had wisely refrained from waving her usual negative comments. They both lived by the rule that a lady must look her best in any circumstance.


    Suddenly the sound of shouts filled the air and columns of smoke rose towards the dark sky. Selina, at her side, clenched her hands together, nervously taking a step back.


    ¡°By the Gods ¡­ We¡¯re being attacked ¡­¡± she heard her whisper, her small voice unable to hide her fear, and Allana stepped forward, hand on the hilt of her sword as she scrutinized the darkness outside.


    ¡°They¡¯re still out there. I¡¯m going to find them,¡± she decided but Selina held her back, her trembling fingers clutching her wrist with all her strength.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not!¡±


    ¡°Selina, they may need help ¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°Selina ¡­¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go outside!!¡± the other girl stated vehemently, the fear draining her young face of all color, making Allana unable to simply shake her off and leave as she wanted to.


    ¡°They¡¯re back ¡­¡± Dana¡¯s almost inaudible whisper made both girls turn their attention outside, where two Knights ran towards the palace doors.


    ¡°They¡¯re here ¡­ Sooner than we thought. We must leave immediately,¡± Elian said, breathing heavily, and looked around. ¡°What about Elipson and Heric?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still out there,¡± Allana answered and Denar straightened his back, his green eyes flashing in the dark.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Elian looked towards the city where the glow of the flames had begun to lit the night and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t be long. Elipson knows that in a situation like this we must leave as soon as possible. Let¡¯s get everything ready to go. As things stand, we¡¯ll have to take the road. If we go through the forest and they follow us we¡¯ll be taking them right to the others.¡±


    Denar nodded in silent agreement, his gaze still locked on the darkness outside, his expression surprisingly stern.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk to her one last time before we leave?¡± Elian asked Allana, lowering his voice, but she turned away as if the matter didn¡¯t concern her.


    ¡°No. I just want to get out of here and be done with it,¡± she stubbornly answered.


    ¡°Why are they taking so long?¡± Denar was asking, impatiently, and Elian sighed.


    ¡°They¡¯re just late. Maybe they had to take a detour,¡± he replied, unable to hide his own concern.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­¡± Denar agreed and they were both silent for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go find them!¡± he decided in the next moment, unable to just keep still and wait.


    ¡°No, Denar. We can¡¯t afford to miss each other.¡±


    ¡°What if something went wrong? And they¡¯re in need of help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, then,¡± Elian decided, anticipating the Knight¡¯s answer since Denar was already shaking his head.


    ¡°No. You have to stay. And if they arrive in the mean time just take everyone out of here ¡­¡±


    ¡°And leave you behind?!¡± the Prince protested and the Knight smiled smugly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can get rid of me that easily! And now just let me go! I¡¯ll see you soon,¡± he said and just ran out of the door, leaving an unspoken protest on Elian¡¯s lips.


    Allana laced her arm with his, trying to reassure him, and smiled up at him when he lowered his gaze to look at her.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back, you¡¯ll see. And he¡¯ll bring them home, too.¡± Elian wanted to hug her tightly for the comforting warmth of what she¡¯d just said, but remained still, keeping watch over the burning darkness outside.

 Chapter 10 - The Fall of Everlyn (P2)

    Part 2 - Found Her!


    Denar left the Palace and quickly blend with the shadows of the night. It had been quite a few years since he had last needed to resort to that kind of stealthy technique. His steps became light and silent, his body moving fast from shadow to shadow. Peace was such a beautiful thing, he thought bitterly as the dark sky became stained with the blood red of flames. It almost made one forget that war was in reality the natural state of things. The night wind smelled of burning wood and dark smoke rose in heavy clouds towards the heavens.


    He decided to retrace Elipson¡¯s footsteps, following in the same direction he had seen her leave. Instinct came back to him, sharp and clear, as if he had never stopped being the small, scrawny boy that had wandered the streets in search of something to eat or, better yet, something to steal. Back then all he had was a hard wire, his work tool and only partner, with which he had managed to open any door or window in town. Now, however, he was a Royal Knight, and his work tool had grown heavier and deadlier, he mused as the red of the flames made his blade come ablaze.


    From time to time he could hear savage shouts, some giving orders, others of pure amusement. The sound of a house crumbling made him choose a different path, thinking the road would be filled with ruble and burning ash. A group of men turning his way forced him to take refuge behind a garden wall. The men were laughing, walking with ease while carrying huge, heavy looking maces carved with sharp and deathly metal nails. The armor they used didn¡¯t look any lighter, covering their bodies from neck to toe in plates of steel. And still they marched and moved as if the weight was nothing to them, and as if they hadn¡¯t been on the road since daybreak.


    Once  the group had passed by, Denar stood up and went back to the street, just in time to see a shadow running towards him. Muttering a curse, he lightly jumped over the wall and crouched back into hiding, keeping watch. However, as the shadow turned the corner, he recognized him immediately and, standing up once more, held his arm as he ran past him. Apparently unable to see him even though he had made his presence noticed, Heric stopped abruptly, his eyes filled with terror darting towards his captor, and he would have stumbled and fallen if not for Denar holding him up.


    ¡°Oh my God!!¡± he practically shouted and the Knight squeezed his arm with all his strength, looking down the road towards the direction the other group had just taken.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t shut up right now I¡¯ll slit your throat myself!¡± he whispered, threateningly, and Heric swallowed hard, his pale face covered in droplets of sweat that streamed down his neck. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Men ¡­ Dozens of men ¡­¡± he answered in a low, frightened voice, trying to get free from the Knight¡¯s grasp, but Denar squeezed his arm even harder.


    ¡°And Elipson?¡±


    ¡°Let me go! We have to get out of here as soon as possible!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Elipson!¡± Denar insisted, his voice growing even colder, and Heric looked back, as if he were afraid that someone might still be chasing him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! These are not ordinary men! They¡¯re animals, destroying everything on their way! Let¡¯s just leave here and escape while we can!¡±


    The Knight raised his sword, his expression bleak as he pointed the blade at Heric¡¯s chest, and all the man¡¯s urgency seemed to drain from him, as he was faced with eminent death here as well.


    ¡°Either you answer my question or I¡¯ll end your pathetic life right here!¡±


    ¡°She ¡­ she¡¯s back there ¡­¡± he finally replied, pointing the direction with a trembling hand that made Denar¡¯s fury come alight.


    ¡°What do you mean, she¡¯s back there?!¡±


    ¡°She ¡­ she was ¡­ fighting ¡­ They caught us by surprise ¡­¡± Heric tried to explain, stammering as fear made his throat dry, and Denar suddenly just couldn¡¯t understand what was stopping him from just impaling that worthless piece of shit from front to back, right there and then.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°And you left her there?! Alone?¡± he demanded but Heric had lost his ability to speak, more scared of that crazed Knight than he¡¯d been of the men he had escaped from. ¡°Where! Just tell me where!¡±


    ¡°That way ¡­ then right ¡­¡± he managed to say in hopes he¡¯d let him go, and he almost fell back when Denar released him, running towards the direction he¡¯d just pointed to him.


    Silence greeted him as he turned the corner and the bitter, choking smell of burning wood filled the air. A few steps from him houses were still burning, the bright flames illuminating the street where countless bodies laid like dead.


    Denar forced himself to go back to his cold and rational self as he advanced, trying as hard as he could to ignore the anxiety that made his heart beat hard against his chest. He walked in silence, checking the bodies he passed by, making sure they were really dead, keeping his eyes and ears wide alert, in search of other sounds that might mean that reinforces were on their way. The sweet smell of blood told him that the battle had ended not long ago. A fierce battle, he mused as he looked down at the empty eyes of a black painted faced man, his blood draining onto the floor stones, gashing out of wild, savage cuts on his torso and arms. When he couldn¡¯t be sure just by looking he used his blade to guarantee that no one stayed alive to attack him from behind.


    Finally he found what he¡¯d been looking for; the silver symbol of the Black Knights glowing tenuously by the crimson light of the flames. She was sitting against a wall, bent over herself, half covered by her black cloak. From where he stood he couldn¡¯t see her face, her head pending forward resting on her knees. For an instant he almost ran straight to her but them stopped himself again, taking control over his own emotions as he steadily advanced, checking all the dead bodies at his feet. His throat grew tighter when he noticed by the corner of his eye that she wasn¡¯t moving, that she seemed ¡­ He took a deep breath. For a moment he had forgotten he had to breathe.


    When he finally reached her, he looked both sides to make sure they were safe, and knelt beside her, parting her cloak, trying to get a better look of her face.


    Bright silver flashed in front of his eyes, so fast that only a trained warrior¡¯s reflexes would have been able to avoid. The frail wrist he grabbed midair trembled slightly and the small dagger she held fell to the ground.


    ¡°Elipson! It¡¯s me! Denar!¡± he told her, his whole body warming up at the sight of that movement, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he understood how the man lying beside her had lost his life.


    The dark curly tangle that was her hair moved when she raised her head, leaning back against the wall, opening her eyes to look at him, her face dirtied by ash and blood.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, releasing her, trying to check if she was injured, and her hand fell inert by her side.


    ¡°That bastard ¡­ He ¡­ left me!¡±


    Denar opened her cloak and his heart jumped as he saw how her tunic was soaked in blood.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt! Your injury reopened.¡±


    ¡°He ¡­ just used me ¡­ and left me ¡­ to fend for myself ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush! Don¡¯t talk so much!¡± he scolded looking down the road. No one. No sign of enemies. ¡°I have to take you out of here.¡± he decided, sheathing his sword, and held her as gently as he could, pulling her to him and raising her from the ground, holding her in his arms. Elipson muffled a scream and breathed hard as the pain slowly subsided until it was bearable again.


    ¡°No ¡­ just leave me ¡­ you won¡¯t be able to fight like this ¡­¡± she finally managed to protest, his wide strides making her clench her teeth to keep her voice under control, and he looked down at her, his green eyes seeming alight as he frowned angrily.


    ¡°Just keep quiet, will you? You know I¡¯m not leaving you!¡±


    ¡°But the rules ¡­¡±


    ¡°To hell with that! Besides, I¡¯m partially responsible for this!¡±


    Elipson sighed, too tired to argue, and her head fell against his chest as she fought to keep her eyes opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless ¡­ I can¡¯t even ¡­ fell my legs ¡­ anymore ¡­¡±


    Denar¡¯s throat grew tighter once again. Her voice sounded so frail and distant that it felt like it might break at any moment.


    ¡°Can it be that even in your state you can¡¯t stop spitting nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Listen ¡­ I have to tell you ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear any of that! Besides, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret it like hell afterwords, if you start with that sentimental crap right now! Just shut up and keep breathing! We¡¯re almost there!¡±


    He felt as her body grew number and heavier, and finally even her head lost all strength, sliding over his arm to rest by the curve of his elbow. He thought his sight had somehow become blurred as he practically ran back to the Palace. He was going to take her to Elian!, even if it were the last thing he¡¯d do.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>


    A/N: -_- Yup, that''s right. Sometimes I feel like I have a crystal ball! >_> Do you know the feeling that you work more on holidays than on normal week days? Yup, that''s me ... With luck I''ll be able to upload the rest of the chapter without any more interruptions -_-

 Chapter 10 - The Fall of Everlyn (P3)

    Part 3 - Last Farewell


    Heric stormed into the palace breathless and crazed, his eyes too bright and wild.


    "We have to leave! Right now!!"


    "Where''s ..." Elian started but the man turned to him and grabbed him by his shirt, shaking him.


    "Right now!!" he shouted again and the Prince held him hard by his shoulders forcing him to stop moving.


    "Control yourself, man!" he ordered in a strong commanding voice that still didn''t seem to reach him.


    "You don''t understand! We have to go!"


    "Calm down! Where''s Elipson?"


    "Dead! They''re all dead! That other one too! He went after her! They''re all dead! We have to go!" he spat all in one breath and Elian just stood there, suddenly motionless, unable to process what that strange man had just told him.


    "What in the world are you saying?" Allana questioned, walking up to him, furious with that panicking, weak man, and Heric looked down at her and stepped back, avoiding getting too close to her. "Did you see what happened to them?"


    "Please! We have to leave right now!"


    "Answer me!" she demanded, raising her voice, and he backed away a few more steps, looking at her with fear in his crazed eyes.


    "Yes ... she was fighting ..."


    "Did you see her fall? Did you see her body? Did you?"


    "No, but ... they destroy everything! Everything! They''re not men! They''re terrible monsters with empty eyes! We have to leave, right now!!"


    Allana ignored him and turned to Elian.


    "He doesn''t know what he''s saying!" she told him and stood on her toes to hold his face between her small hands and make him look at her. "Don''t listen to him, Elian. All he wants is for someone to get him out of here. Denar went to find her. He''ll bring her back, you''ll see!"


    "I''m not crazy! I know what I''ve seen!" Heric protested but Allana flashed him an angry look.


    "If you open your mouth once more time I swear I''ll rip out your tongue!" she threatened, making Dana gasp in outrage and Selina smile in amusement, but Heric took both hands to his mouth, as if that could stop her threat from coming true, and kept his silence. "Elian ...?" she called him gently, but he held her hands, forcing her to release him.


    "I''ll go look for them! I should never have left Denar go on his own!" he decided, opening the door, but as he did they all saw a fast shadow practically running towards them. Elian''s face immediately came alight the moment he recognized him and he ran down the stairs to meet him halfway. "Denar!" Allana followed him, and only then they noticed the bundle the Knight carried in his arms.


    They parted ways to let him inside, Elian''s expression becoming bleaker as he saw Elipson''s grayish face, and Denar gently placed her on the closest couch, his breath heavy and his brow pearled with sweat.


    "Her injury reopened," he simply informed and stepped back, allowing Elian to kneel beside her.


    Selina quickly left the room and came back a few moments later, carrying a basin of water and some clean cloths, as well as new bandages for her wound.


    Elian pulled his dagger and quickly cut her blood drenched tunic, but no one could quite understand just how deep or how serious her wound really was with all that blood. So he cleaned it, using one of the cloths to spill water over the injured area, and took a deep breath as he confirmed that Denar had been right and that the wound had reopened. He covered the bloodied gash with the wet cloth and his eyes became empty, almost vague, as that magical sound filled the air all around them, even though Allana knew no one else could hear it. He just knelt like that for a moment and then the beautiful melody was gone and he sighed deeply, carefully cleaning all the blood, the wound looking miraculous smaller and not as ugly has instants before.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "We don''t have time for more ..." he said in a whisper, binding her shoulder and chest with Selina''s silent help, and Denar helped him back to his feet, offering him his shoulder when they were done.


    "She''ll be okay ... But you''ll have to take her ... I''m afraid I don''t have the strength to hold her all the way ..." Elian told him and Knight nodded, his expression unusually serious.


    "That''s not a problem."


    "Let''s go, then," he said and Denar held Elipson''s unconscious body, as Selina ran in front of him, opening the door to grant him passage.


    Dana, looking too pale, took a last look at the main room she had known as part of her house for the last fifteen years, silently saying her farewells, and followed the Knight without a word. Heric rushed to her side, almost as if he felt safer near her, and Allana waited until they had left so that no one could overhear them.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, watching him worriedly, and Elian smiled like he always did, to reassure her.


    "Been worse. Are you sure you don''t want to ..."


    Her golden gaze went to the stairs and for an instant sadness filled her eyes, but she still shook her head.


    "No. Will you be able to ride?"


    "Yeah ... Besides, Denon would never let me fall. I could probably sleep while ridding him," he told her and Allana nodded, leaving before him, without looking back even once.


    They left the city through the Royal Gardens, crossing the fields outside the Palace walls, much like Allana had done before. Behind them the night sky shone bright red, a dark cloud covering the entire city where flames licked and devoured the small white houses to ashes.


    Dana rode with Heric, sitting behind him, since no one had been able to convince her to ride a horse of her own. Selina had taken Elipson''s mount since Denar was carrying her, holding her unconscious body against his chest. Heric, who had panicked until the last moment, practically screaming in despair that they were surrounded and that they had no hope of survival, had quickly recovered as soon as they''d left Everlyn behind and entered the Sunny Hills. Elian seemed to have really fallen asleep, his head pending forward, his back arched. And Allana rode facing the open road in front of her, a road she had never hoped to walk down again, forbidding herself to look or even think back to the life she had known and that no longer existed; or to the woman they''d all left behind, laying on a bed, all alone in that huge palace, simply waiting for the end.


    They rode all night, sometimes dropping to a slower pace in order not to tire their horses too much, but never really stopping. And by daybreak Selina shared some fresh bread she''d brought with her and a flask of water that had to be passed around. Dana looked at her piece of bread and sighed deeply.


    "Can''t we at least stop to eat?" she asked, her voice reflecting the pain that seared through her body unused to such travels, and Elian looked back from the front of the column where he traveled beside Denar.


    "I''m sorry, my Lady, but stopping right now would be too dangerous. Let us move forward a bit more so that we may be better protected by the irregular terrain of the Sunny Hills. Than we shall stop for a bit, but only so. We should try and reach Mithir as soon as possible," he answered as politely as he could, taking into account just how tired he felt, and Heric crossed his arms, averting his gaze.


    "Yes. Where then we shall all be arrested and condemned to spend the rest of our lives in some dungeon," he added sarcastically and Denar looked back, his green eyes filled with a silent anger that would shut up even the most oblivious of beings on the face of the earth.


    "Come on, Heric! And you were doing so well ...!" Selina intervened, noticing that he was apparently too dumb to notice the danger he''d just put himself in. "Just do us all a favor and keep quiet, will you?" she told him, leaving a half smile on Denar''s face, and Heric opened his mouth to protest. But then Allana''s horse was right beside his, and her golden eyes were on him.


    "Just do as she told you." It was all it took to make him close his mouth and keep his silence.


    Elipson, firmly held on Denar''s arms, took a deep breath and moved slightly, a painful expression crossing her face as she opened her eyes, looking lost and confused.


    "Elian! She''s awake!" Denar announced and Elian lowered his horse''s pace so he could accompany Denar''s that had almost came to a halt.


    "Where are we ...?" she asked, her voice hoarse and broken, and Denar smiled when she looked up at him.


    "On our way home," he answered and she tried to sit up.


    "Be a good girl and stay still, will you? Or I''ll put you to sleep again!" Elian warned and she obeyed, taking a deep breath.


    "My shoulder hurts ..."


    "Good! Keep it still, then! We''re almost home," Elian added with a relieved smile and sped to the front of the column, making everyone go back to a faster pace.


    "I''d say ... he''s in great need of a good spanking ..." she mumbled and Denar laughed as he made his horse keep up with Elian''s. He felt her body grow tense and looked down, worried.


    "You alright?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry," she answered between clenched teeth that said otherwise but, even though he noticed it, he decided to keep it to himself. One had to deal with Elipson the same way one would deal with the proudest of Knights. "Are you hungry ...?"


    "No. And ...? You''re not going to scold me like usual ...?"


    "No. And I''d rather if we didn''t talk about that," he answered and she remained silent for a while.


    "Thank you. For going back for me ..." she finally said and he shrugged as if it had been nothing.


    "You would have done the same for me."


    "... maybe," she conceded, closing her eyes, pretending to sleep while she bore her pain in silence.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/gaea/</a>

 Chapter 10 - The Fall of Everlyn (P4)

    Part 4 - Lost Jewel


    The noise coming from outside echoed through the now deserted the palace. The smell of burning and smoke filled the air. Outside, her beloved town was being swallowed by a sea of flames.


    A smile touched her lips as she released the heavy curtains allowing them to cover the high window once again. Everything had gone according to plan and now she was finally at peace, knowing things would naturally follow its due course, even if there were those that would wish it otherwise.


    Now her time had come, she thought while walking to a tall mirror framed in silver and precious stones, a birthday gift from her late father. In front of it, facing her own reflection, Lidya straightened her blond hair the same way she¡¯d done countless times. She had put on her best gown, a white piece made of embroidered silk and sea pearls that made her pale skin look fair and her blond hair shine like gold. She placed her crown where it belonged, amongst her blond locks of hair, the golden circlet feeling too heavy for her slender neck to carry, but she was determined to wear it as it was her right. And then she sat on a red velvet armchair, facing the door, and waited.


    Time seemed to have stopped and it felt as if she had been waiting forever, which wasn¡¯t all that far from the truth. Fifteen years could seem like an eternity when you¡¯re given a time limit and you have to countdown every day, every minute, knowing that the end is growing closer by the second. Truth be told, in the last fifteen years she had never felt as much at peace as she felt now. Even when she heard sounds of footsteps echoing from the first floor and up the stairs, followed by a foreign language she had learned to recognize a long time ago, her heart still remained undisturbed.


    She could hear it clearly, the sound of doors being opened and closed, and knew they were searching every room, looking everywhere, until they stopped for a split second right outside her door.


    She raised her head when they kicked it open, abruptly storming in and stopping three steps after, when they finally saw her in all her majesty. There were two men all clad in black, waving long swords that looked old, their blades scratched and shipped in more than one place. She had only to look them in the eye to know they were normal humans, probably mercenaries paid for their services. They both stood by the door, almost as if an invisible wall was sopping them from advancing, and smiled at her showing their yellow, rotten teeth, their expressions cruel and disdainful, like hunters looking down on their prey.


    Lidya raised her head and ignored them, as if they weren¡¯t really there, and went back to waiting. A few moments after a new man appeared at the door. Although dressed like the other two this one carried no weapons and his eyes were soulless windows of emptiness. Even though tall, obviously strong and still quite young, he moved like a doll would, as if someone else was in command of his every step. Walking by the other two that seemed to have grown suddenly very pale, he marched up to her and held her by the neck, robbing her of her breath and forcing her to stand.


    ¡°Finally,¡± the man told her in a metallic voice and Lidya faced his empty expression without a single word of complaint. ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t talk with ¡­ things!¡± she replied, her voice cut off by the lack of air, and the man that held her released her just as quickly.


    Lidya massaged her pained neck and the man stepped aside, giving way to a beautiful woman.


    The men, by the door, lowered their heads unable to stop trembling as if even their hearts themselves shook in fear. The woman, on the other hand, looked calm and composed, a perfect smile stretching her perfect lips. Her fiery hair shadowed her orange eyes like wild flames, her dark boots leaving a trail of blood on the white marble floor. She bowed mockingly, the most regal and elegant bow that Lidya had ever seen, and smiled again.


    ¡°Your Majesty ¡­ what an honor,¡± she declared, her voice soft and beautiful like an enchantress¡¯, and Lidya raised her head, unwilling to back down.


    ¡°Hum. Just do what you must, Dragon! And be done with it!¡± she told her, facing that inhuman gaze that seemed to constantly change color, from orange to yellow and then red, and closed her hands into tight fists, forcing herself to stand and face the horror that emanated from her mere presence, making her wish she could simply turn and run away.


    ¡°Oh, I see you were blessed with the gift of Sight.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. I can see treason from miles away. You¡¯re not worthy of belonging to the Ancient Race!¡± Lidya told her and her feral look came ablaze as her smile instantly vanished.


    ¡°You have no idea of what you¡¯re talking about, Human! And I¡¯m not about to explain myself to a mere mortal! My Lord demands that you to return what was lent to you and belongs to him! Where is it?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m not about to explain myself to ¡­ someone of your kind!


    ¡°Don¡¯t abuse my patient, wretched Human!¡± she threatened, holding her by the neck with a single hand, just like the man had done, and Lidya clutched at her wrist when her feet lost contact with the ground beneath them. ¡°All I have to do is breathe and you¡¯re life is over!¡±


    ¡°Do it ¡­ then ¡­ Why the ¡­ wait?¡±


    A harsh wind filled the room and the Dragon dropped her unmercifully on the ground, stepping back. Out of nothing, a dark spiral appeared in midair, spinning and growing, becoming larger and larger, transforming into a huge vortex that opened to something like a tunnel. The man that crossed it was taller than any Human, his body slender and elegant and yet compact and firm. He looked like a young man, no more than twenty springs, with his beautiful flowing blond hair that reached bellow his waist and a perfect enchanting face. He was all dressed in black, simple clothes that any man could afford, and carried no weapon that the naked eye could see.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The two men by the door dropped to their knees, gluing their perspired foreheads to the cold stone, covering their heads with shaking hands as if fearing some kind of cataclysm. Even the Dragon lowered her gaze, giving another step back as safety measure.


    He smiled gently, a beautiful smile that would have taken the breath away of men and women alike, and even his velvet blue eyes seemed to smile, taking on that harmless gentle expression, although Lidya couldn¡¯t stop her legs from shaking.


    ¡°Kayla ¡­ Really. This is no way to treat a lady ¡­ a Queen, not to mention,¡± he said, his musical voice even more beautiful and entrancing than the Dragon¡¯s, and Kayla averted her gaze, disgruntled.


    He walked up to Lidya, that gorgeous smile always on his lips, and Lidya stood her ground, stopping herself from stepping back as her instincts dictated, even when he raised a hand to gently caress her face.


    ¡°My dear Lidya ¡­ How long has it been? You can¡¯t possible know how I¡¯ve missed you. Keeping silent for all these years. Not even a word to let me know how you were all doing,¡± he told her and Lidya looked away, feeling that should she stare into his blue eyes any longer he would end up swallowing her whole.


    ¡°You can stop that now. I know you too well.¡±


    He sighed, sounding deeply disappointed, and his cold, elegant fingers became hard as nails when he held her face, making her turn back to him.


    ¡°You did let me down. We had a deal, after all. And you make me come all the way here ¡­? Without carrying for the inconvenience you¡¯re causing me? But I forgive you. Your naught but a child, after all. And children are known to do stupid, useless things, from time to time. Also, I can¡¯t deny I¡¯ve been having some fun, all thanks to you,¡± he added, finally releasing her, and Lidya took a hand to her face, massaging the places where he¡¯d touched and where her skin hurt as if it had been frozen. ¡°Now, be a good girl and return what I¡¯ve lent you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have it anymore,¡± she managed to answer, fear eating her alive from the inside out, and he laughed lightly, the sound of his laughter reminding her of the moon, and stars, and of white flowers that only blossomed at night.


    ¡°Alas it seems age has finally caught up with me. Please forgive me, but I seem to be having some problem with my hearing.¡±


    Lidya stepped back as his gentle expression turned into one of pure, savage threat, the words escaping her dry throat as the fear she had been managing to keep under control finally got the better of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, then.¡± he said, his voice dropping to a calm but cold whisper. ¡°Where¡¯s my Jewel?¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have it ¡­¡± she managed to reply and he suddenly grabbed her by a wrist, making her gasp as searing fire flowed under her skin from the point where he touched her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have it ¡­ Care to elaborate?¡±


    ¡°I lost it ¡­ It can be anywhere by now.¡±


    She fell to the ground when he released her, laughing once again, although this laughter was different from before, echoing throughout the entire palace, filling the air with a heavy, unbreathable darkness.


    ¡°Can you believe this, Kayla?¡± he asked, turning towards the Dragon that didn¡¯t even dare to answer. ¡°She says it¡¯s not here. After all we¡¯ve done to reach this miserable piece of dirt. Humans!¡± he spat with despise, watching Lidya in all fours on the ground as she tried to regain her breath and strength, her arms and legs shaking so much that she¡¯d never be able to stand on her own. ¡°You see how she cares nothing for the lives of her brethren? She¡¯d rather thwart me and let thousands die by our hands, than keep her word and simply return what has always belonged to me in the first place! It really makes me sad ¡­ and angry. We had a deal, after all!¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just needs some help remembering,¡± Kayla suggested in a sweet, careful tone.


    ¡°You think? Is that the case, dear Lidya?¡± he asked in an almost pitiful tone and Lidya raised her head to face the Dragon. Despise, hate, jealously, she saw all that at a glance. And under it all loneliness¡­ a deep, dark, bitter loneliness. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s so I believe we can help revive your memory,¡± he said and the tall man with empty eyes, the only one that seemed unfazed by his presence, left the room for a moment only to return again, followed by other seven men just like him, their faces all painted in black.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see ¡­ Maybe you¡¯re right. For starters it was not polite of me, barging in like this, without bearing any gifts. But, as you so like to say, better late than never,¡± he stated, looking down at the woman at his feet that seemed to have given up on trying to stand up, and the Dragon smiled when he wrapped an arm around her waist, effortlessly pulling her to his side. Obviously entranced by him, she waved her elegant hand and the men with black faces unfolded the bundles they carried, indifferently dropping its contents on the ground. Lidya took both hands to her mouth, muffling a scream, unable to breath, her stomach turning and clutching, making her gag. He smiled, looking pleased, and placed a cold kiss on the Dragon¡¯s temple. ¡°You did well, my dear,¡± he praised her softly leaving a smile of contentment on her face.


    Lidya¡¯s eyes jumped from place to place like crazed, as blood stained the white stones red. Seven severed heads stared blankly at her and she couldn¡¯t, for the life of her, attach names to those empty eyes, her heart racing out of control, her mind going completely blank. The older man ¡­ the older man she knew!, she concluded swallowing the bitter bile that filled her mouth. And that one too! All faces she knew!, she could finally see ¡­ Men she had known since her younger days. All those empty eyes and deadly pale faces belonged to members of the Royal Council. And yet, even though tears burned in her eyes, she couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved ¡­ Allana was not there ¡­ neither was Elian, or Selina, or Dana ¡­ They were still safe, she forced herself to believe, making that thought her only strength. Because as long as they were still safe she would protect them with her life!


    ¡°Still can¡¯t recall where you lost my Jewel?¡± he asked, mockingly, and Lidya turned her gaze away from Antar¡¯s empty eyes. He sighed when she didn¡¯t answer and, walking up to her, bent over and held her by an arm, pulling her to her feet; his perfect face so close to hers that they almost touched. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame, Lidya ¡­ You were such a cute girl ¡­ And I did kind of liked you, you know? Or I would never have helped you. And now you tell me you lost my most precious Jewel? Can you even imagine how hard it¡¯s going to be finding it again, with all the stupid protections you probably cast around it? You¡¯ve been a very, very naughty girl. And naughty girls need to be punished ¡­¡± he told her and placed a hand on her forehead. A white bright light filled the room and Lidya screamed, her voice filling the palace¡¯s empty rooms as her brain seemed to burn, and boil, and explode inside her skull.


    Kayla sighed, completely bored, and crossed her arms looking out the window. Outside a new day was dawning ¡­

 Chapter 11 - A Price too High to Pay (P1)

    Part 1 - Those Arrogant Brats


    Arkadi grunted again, something about the insolence and disrespect of the young Apprentices that the Council forced him to put up with on a daily basis. They would never change, those insolent brats! And all because the majority of them had no idea about what it really meant to actually to be a Mage. Most saw Magic as an interesting way to pass the time, to learn a few useful tricks, or even a fast, efficient way to attain unmeasurable power. But those arrogant brats wold soon regret the irresponsible way they faced his lessons. Because it was always like that, those who disdained his teachings, those who didn''t take his lessons seriously, always ended up suffering in the Final Test. And he personally made sure that that premise was quite real, being him the Mage responsible for their evaluation and all.


    Yet, at the moment, his anger could no longer be appeased by the certainty that his revenge would soon come to fruition. His hurried steps, accompanied by mumbles and grunts that no one could understand, filled the shadowy corridor of the Tower of High Magic.


    Without making himself announced or asking for permission as he was supposed to, Arkadi burst into the Council room like a living hurricane, carrying with him his uncontrollable anger. The instant he barged in the two older men, that had been apparently engaged in some deep philosophical discussion, instantly went silent, turning their wise, patient gazes towards the younger Mage.


    "That''s enough! I don''t care anymore! And don''t tell me that it is my duty! To hell with my duty! I will not put up with those petulant brats another second! I rather have the sky fall down on my head!" Arkadi spat in one breath and the two men smiled softly, a smile full of wisdom and endless years of life experience.


    "Arkadi! Good Morning. We were starting to miss your daily visit. I almost thought that today you wouldn''t grant us the privilege of your company. Please, do sit down."


    "I don''t want to sit down!" the Mage replied, crossing his arms, even more irritated by the calm tone of the older man.


    "Come on, Arkadi, do as I say. You''re too riled up right now and you know that such uncountable anger will only hurt you the end. Strong emotions bring forth Chaos, and Magic has no place amongst Chaos!"


    "Oh! Spare me! I know that better than anyone!"


    "Then. Sit down so we can talk."


    Arkadi sighed and finally sat on the red upholstered chair that the older man had shown him.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "Then I''ll leave you to it, Amambar," the other Mage told the one that had just spoken and Amambar nodded lightly, in appreciation for the other man''s calm understanding. Arkadi followed him with his annoyed and unfriendly gaze as he left the room.


    " Now then. Please tell me what torments you so early in the morning. "Amambar kept his friendly tone and smile.


    "You know very well! I just can''t stand those insolent brats!"


    "But Arkadi, those insolent brats, as you call them, are, for the moment, young students who wish to become part of our Brotherhood."


    "No, they are not! And you know that as well as I do! The only thing that interests them is attaining power, nothing else."


    "Not all are like this ..."


    "Most of them are, and I don''t have the patience to put up with them! Every time I look at their stuck-up faces I feel the urge to cast a decomposition Spell on them, so that I can watch as first their hair will fall, then their teeth and nails, then the tips of their fingers, the nose and the ears, followed by ..."


    "Arkadi! Enough, please."


    Arkadi looked up and was faced with the older Mage''s sickly expression.


    "I''m sorry. I got a bit carried away just now."


    "Well ... you can''t be so radical. After all, just before last year you were also like them, a part of this group of young people that you now despise and find so hard to put up with."


    "And that''s exactly why I despise them. Because I know better than anyone what goes on in their heads and what they really expect to attain from all this!"


    "You''re still young and too impatient. Please try not to be so hard on them. In the end most of them will eventually give up ..."


    "And I have to bear with them until they do!"


    ¡°Won''t you please make an effort? You were one of our best students and you are one of the few who inhabit the Tower with qualifications to teach the Art. The Council needs your help."


    Arkady sighed, overcome by the pleading tone of the man he had learned to love and respect as a father, and Amambar smiled at the victory he had once again succeeded in attaining. It was always like this. Piratically every day Arkadi would burst through his door fuming with exasperation, angry with the entire world. But he always ended up listening to what he had to say and eventually left the room with enough patience to allow him to go through yet another day or two of lessons. Until the whole scene would repeated itself again.


    "Amambar ... I swear! One day I''ll just loose my head!"


    Amambar smiled, following the young Mage''s movements as he stood up, preparing to leave.


    "The rest of a nice day to you too, Arkadi."


    Arkadi didn''t answer and simply left.


    Amambar sighed. Another peaceful day, he thought. But deep inside the Mage knew that days like that would soon be over. There was a smell of change in the wind, a stirring in the shadows that surrounded him. Something was close, and as strange as it might be, that foreboding feeling that something was about to happen was renewed with increasing intensity every time Arkadi left his room.


    With a sigh that perfectly translated his impotence regarding such things, the Official Representative of the Council of Mages of the Tower of High Magic returned to his duties, throwing those dark premonitions behind his weary, time-bent shoulders.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 11 - A Price too High to Pay (P2)

    Part 2 - A Young Mage''s Love


    Ilea ...!


    The word formed on his lips like a sacred prayer and, as if it real were some Magic Spell, all the fury and anger that had corroded his stomach simply vanished away.


    Ilea was beauty and perfection incarnated. Her hair was long and the color of silver, falling down her back in pale streams of light. Her eyes were the color of violets, shining deeply like dark amethysts filled with stars. Her face was simply perfect, her neck soft and long granting her an undeniable elegance and grace.


    For a moment Arkadi just stood there, fascinated, simply admiring her, drinking in that unearthly beauty that would forever be out of his reach. For although both were apparently young, he could never remain by her side. Ilea, in her almost human appearance, hid her secret well, beneath her long silver hair.


    Even in the eyes of those who did not know who she really was she was bound to look different from any other woman. The lines of her face were soft and delicate, her skin pale and smooth, her hands slender and agile. However, beyond this apparent fragility, she was indisputably the most powerful Mage he knew. Having time on her side and generally using it to accumulate knowledge, it was easy for her to hide her true identity from Human eyes. And so only the Magi of the Council knew about her true nature. They usually called upon her when they needed her help or advice, and since living in the Tower for too long would eventually reveal her identity, Ilea would come whenever she was summoned and, once her task was done, simply return to her native land.


    And so it had been for many years, up to the day when her violet eyes had crossed paths with the almond-colored gaze of a young Apprentice. Arkadi, for his part, was immediately impressed by the strong, determined personality of what he had thought to be a young the girl, and little by little another,much stronger, much more intense feeling had taken root in his heart. It was then that he had discovered her secret, Ilea''s Magic broken by the love mirrored in his eyes. A secret that would forever keep them apart.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    At the moment Ilea was seated on a rustic wooden bench, high enough to allow her to easily reach the various glass objects placed on the stone workbench in front of her. Yet none of the various tubes containing strange liquids or even the different plants stored inside glass jars seemed to be the focus of her attention. With a smile that said she knew she was being watched, Ilea looked up from the heavy book she had been reading and took a deep breath.


    "Arkadi ..." she whispered in her singing voice, not even bothering to look back, and the Mage crossed the room, approaching the young woman, who was actually much older than him.


    Leaning forward he placed a light kiss on her soft, white cheek and smiled at the violet gaze that was directed at him. For a moment she just stared at him, as if she could read the recent events from his face, and finally sighed.


    "There''s no news ..."


    "But if what you saw in your dream is bound to happen, then it won''t be long now ..."


    Ilea stood up in a single, fluid movement and hugged him tight, hiding her face against the crook of his neck.


    Arkadi''s heart jumped into a frenzy at the touch of her skin against his, the warmth of her body enveloping him, but he knew better than to give in to such feelings. Taking a deep breath, he gently closed his arms around her fragile body and forced himself to push down the pain that the distance between them always brought to his chest.


    "I don''t want to lose you!"


    Arkady softly brushed aside the silver hair covering his face and dried the silent tears rolling down her face.


    "You won''t lose me. At least no more than I am already lost to you."


    "Don''t talk like that!" She raised her head just enough to face his almond gaze. "You know I''ll always be yours ..."


    "No! Don''t tell me that!"


    The Mage gently pushed her back and crossed the room towards the large window that practically occupied the entire wall. Outside the snow kept falling, cold and silent, and his gaze was lost in the eternal, white mantle of nothingness that surrounded the Tower of High Magic.


    "What can I do? Just tell me, Arkadi!"


    "Nothing. There is nothing that you or I can do. Things are just the way they are. Maybe ... maybe it''s not that bad if things really happen as you predicted. That way you''ll finally be free and you''ll be able to return home, to where you belong," he said but, looking at her, he just couldn''t stand the sight of those tearful, bright eyes. And so he simply left the room wishing to himself he had never gone there in the first place.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 11 - A Price too High to Pay (P3)

    Part 3 - The Council of Magi


    The Council Room was full and voices echoed in tones of anguish, fear and even despair. Arkadi, reclining on his carmine-lined chair, remained silent, his gaze fixed on the female figure who held the place of honor by Amambar¡¯s still empty chair. His thoughts drifted away to the last talk they¡¯d shared, three days ago. Sothe time had finally come ...! And although the general reaction of the most venerated Magi of Arnae was something very close to panic, Arkadi found himself surprisingly calm.


    A mere glance around was enough to tell him that none of his Brethren had dared miss the summons delivered the night before. Contrary to what was customary, the seven platforms that rose all around the central table were filled with people, which meant that there was nothing more important at that moment than dealing with that matter at hand. Even his classes had been suspended.


    The window, that took over the entire back wall, bathed the room in the white, cold light of yet another morning. The white silent landscape outside contrasted heavily with the buzzing of cross-talk that echoed all around in the form of conjectures, theories, or even pseudo-prophecies.


    Finally Amambar entered the room. His gaze was heavy, his expression serious, and the voices of those present slowly died out. Amambar, wearing a golden robe that seemed to gleam beneath the white light of the early morning, simply took his seat, patiently waiting until the room fell into complete silence before raising his voice.


    ¡°My dear Brothers. I suppose you all know why this Council was convened, and although the situation goes beyond our understanding, it is up to us, the Children of Power, to take action ... as accurately as possible. A Force greater than anything we¡¯ve ever experienced has awaken beyond these mountains and made its presence known to us. As most of you may know through your own experience, this Power is so immeasurably great that I fear that, in the wrong hands, it can easily bring forth our destruction, as well as the destruction of all Living Beings, even of our beloved Arnae. Although none of us have been able to determine its nature for certain, our Sister Ilea has something to add, about the problem we are now facing. Please ...¡°Amambar made a slight signal towards Ilea who was sitting right next to him, and attention of all the presents was focused on her.


    Ilea rose to her feet, her white silk gown shining lightly, her silver hair tumbling down her back in a cascade of sparkles, and Arkadi couldn¡¯t help think about of how beautiful she looked that morning.


    ¡°There is not much I can tell you about this strange Force that torments the sight of our souls. I can, however, affirm that its source is in the possession of a Human Being, equal to any of you. The way I see it, I would say it has always existed, even though it was, for some reason, kept hidden from our ¡®sight¡¯. There isn¡¯t a consciousness mind behind this Power, which implies that the being that possesses it has no notion, at least so far, of how powerful it is!¡± Murmurs of relief filled the room, many of the Mages dismissing the terrible possibility that they¡¯d soon be be overcome by this mysterious Force. ¡°Although this may look like an advantage for us, I assure you, that¡¯s hardly the case!¡± she declared, silencing the still echoing voices, and she was once more the center of attentions. ¡°If, as I suspect, this being doesn¡¯t know the power that he possesses then it also doesn¡¯t know how to protect it from the enemy, and this is something very worrisome and dangerous. We are all aware of the dire situation that the Kingdoms of the East presently face, and that the army that threatens them was came from the Continent of Endnor. Just imagine if this new Power falls on hands of their Lord! Not to mention the fact that an unconscious Power is an imminent danger to everyone around it!¡±


    The silence that fell over the room was heavy and long. Ilea sat back on her chair and waited for the inevitable question that would follow.


    ¡°Then what shall we do?¡±


    Her violet eyes turned to the old Mage who had spoken and a deep sigh escape her lips.


    ¡°As I see it, there is not much we can do but seek the source of this Power and guide its owner, teaching him how to control it, helping him protect it, and thus preventing the worst from happening.¡±


    A new wave of silence filled the room. That answer had put an end to everyone¡¯s questions. Now the Mages would have to discuss the solution that had been offered and decide who and when to start the search.


    Arkadi didn¡¯t hear much more of what was said in the Council. There were still those who didn¡¯t regard the latest events as something they should concern themselves with, and Arkadi wondered how Amambar had the patience to hear all those misguided arguments. One thing was certain, he did not have it. And to be forced to listen to all those idiotic arguments shook the young Mage¡¯s nervous system so much that he doubted he¡¯d be able to remain in his seat for much longer, without jumping one of his eloquent doubtful Brothers. So he simply opted to stop listening to their useless conversation. In any case little to nothing would be solved that day. Councils always took at least a week, and this matter was far too serious to be solved in less than that.


    Watching her from afar, the serious and silent posture she held, his thoughts traveled back to the last conversation he had had with Ilea, and he knew she hadn¡¯t told the Council everything, that she had hidden something, something very important from all of them. And yet, why would Ilea hide critical information about this new Power which, it seemed, had recently awakened?


    Arkadi could still remembered the strange, and at the same time fascinating, sensation that had awakened him two nights ago. He had felt as if his entire being screamed in ecstasy and celebrated the ¡®birth¡¯ of that new Force, even though his mind feared it more than anything he¡¯d ever known, in the agonizing and absolute certainty that that Power was too strong and that he¡¯d be unable to overpower it no matter how hard he tried to. When he had finally left his quarters, his suspicions had been confirmed. The time had finally come, the time that had been remembered and forgotten over and over afain in Ilea¡¯s dreams. One way or the other, everyone in the Tower of High Magic had shared that same event.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    The sound of chairs being dragged tore him away from his thoughts and Arkadi followed the others as they rose from their seats to go out to lunch. The Council would resume in the afternoon. At least all classes had been suspended, which meant that in the next few days he wouldn¡¯t have to put up with the insubordination of his students. And, at the mere thought of it, the Mage was sure that if he had to continue ministering those study sessions much longer he¡¯d end up going mad and cast a transmutation spell on one of his students. Maybe a mouse, who knows? Mice don¡¯t make much noise and are always needed for laboratory experiments ...!!


    Arkadi discretely slowed down his pace until he stood beside Ilea. And, without even looking at her, held her hand, their hands hidden from the inattentive eyes of the others by the wide sleeves of his robe. Ilea glanced at him in surprise and smiled at the young man¡¯s vague, disinterested expression.


    They followed the huge group of Magi who slowly left the room, discussing the subject that would be the focus of their attention for at least another week, and as soon as they were back in the hall Arkadi pulled her to a side and ran towards the opposite direction.


    ¡°Stop! Are you crazy? They will see ...¡±


    Arkadi opened a door, swiftly entering and dragged her with him, closing it behind her. Ilea laughed in the dark, feeling a little breathless, and the young Mage was silent for a moment, just listening to the sound of her voice that reminded him of the tumbling song of clear water falling over crystal stones.


    ¡°You know? This wasn¡¯t such a good idea. I¡¯m sure Amambar saw us. He was right behind us.¡±


    ¡°As if I care.¡±


    ¡°Arkadi, he knows who I am. And well, normally people frown at the thought of different races mingling together.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care about what any of them think any way. But I do like the sound of that mingling part,¡± Arkadi replied, unconcerned, and felt her move away.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. And I¡¯ve told you before. I don¡¯t want to watch you die. I¡¯d rather just remember you, as you are now,¡± she told him in a sad voice and he sighed. Yes, he had heard that before, many, many times. No matter how hard he tried to forget about the existence of that wall he always ended up crashing headfirst into it.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he simply replied, feeling like a child that had just been reprimanded for making the same mistake too many times, and her warm arms surrounded him when she hugged him from behind. His back felt immediately warm and he could feel her forehead against the back of his head, her soft breath caressing his nape. She opened a hand over his chest, right over the place where his heart beat, and the way her strong overbearing presence surrounded him made him feel as if she could just reach inside his chest and pull his heart out, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to move a single finger to stop her.


    ¡°You know me. But the truth is that you know very little about me. This heart of yours tells you that you love me and I allow those words to comfort my soul. Because in my eyes you are and always will be the only one. And that is ¡­ such a scary, unbending truth that I¡¯m just left here, unable to move as I know I should.¡±


    He took a deep breath and placed his hand over hers, caressing her soft and unusually cold skin.


    ¡°Ilea ... promise me that when the Council is over, you¡¯ll go back. That you¡¯ll return home.¡±


    Her arms squeezed him a bit harder and she sighed, her breath warming his neck.


    ¡°I do not want to ...¡±


    ¡°Still, you have to go,¡± he insisted even though he could feel his heart already breaking at the thought of her absence and she nodded. ¡°You know you have to.¡± She nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s for the best ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know ¡­¡± she replied and slowly released him. And yet, as he felt her draw back he couldn¡¯t stand her absence and quickly held her hand. The room was so dark he couldn¡¯t see a single thing and the thought that she might disappear just like that was simply unbearable. He felt her grow tense at his sudden movement but then she just stood there, within his grasp, allowing him to hold her hand as if he were a little boy afraid of the dark.


    Arkadi lowered his gaze, feeling embarrassed and ashamed. After all he¡¯d just said ¡­ His resolution to let her go was as weak as he, he thought bitterly and immediately tried to hide his failure under the guise of something more important.


    ¡°Before, at the Council, there was something you didn¡¯t tell them, right?¡± he asked, forcing his voice to sound as serious and professional as possible and Ilea was silent for a few moments before answering him.


    ¡°Somethings aren¡¯t meant to be heard by everyone. It would only cause confusion and increase the fear most of them already feel. Besides, I¡¯m not sure of anything either. It¡¯s just an ¡­ intuition, if you want to call it that way. And I¡¯m not particularly found of engaging stubborn Humans in endless arguments.¡±


    ¡°I hate it when you talk like that!¡± grunted the Mage and Ilea laughed, her eyes that could see in the dark as clearly as if they were standing under the sun finding his child-like pouting expression just too adorable.


    ¡°Well, every one knows that Humans are the stubbornest of all Races.¡±


    ¡°We just like to understand the reason why things are the way they are!¡± he argued.


    ¡°Even when those things can¡¯t be explained.¡±


    ¡°Everything has a logical explanation! It¡¯s the law of the Universe!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. As you wish. As I¡¯ve told you before, I will not engage in arguments with stubborn Humans, least of all you. You are the worst of them all!¡±


    ¡°Ilea ...!!¡±


    She laughed again and the sound of her voice was all it took to sooth his angry, outraged mood.


    ¡°Anyway. If I am right, this Power we felt didn¡¯t just awake. It has actually been awake for quite some time now. Long enough for its holder to become aware of some of its capabilities.¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s so, why have we never felt it before?¡±


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know. Maybe someone was guarding it, disguising it, and now it has left its hiding place, its protection. In any case, it is imperative that we find it before the Warlord of the North does. And of that, Arkadi, I am absolutely certain, even though I can¡¯t really explain why I feel this urgency to act. And so I am afraid that this Council will take too long to decide what must be done. We may have to act sooner, with or without Amambar¡¯s approval.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll try and have a serious talk with him. I¡¯m openly going to tell him what I think about all this and what I fell that has to be done in order to avoid a much worse, much catastrophic outcome. I just hope he can understand the gravity of the present situation. Depending on what he¡¯ll have to say, I¡¯ll then act according to what I know to be the right course of action. We can not wait for the Council to reach an unanimity regarding what has to be done. It could take months, and we don¡¯t have that much time to spend.¡±


    Arkadi remained silent. Even though he couldn¡¯t see her he knew she meant every word, and he couldn¡¯t deny that the grave tone of her voice was a bit frightening. Perhaps because he knew that every single word that had left her mouth was the pure, simple truth, and that, somehow, he too would have a part to play amidst all that confusion.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 11 - A Price too High to Pay (P4)

    <div>


    Ilea sighed reminding herself to be patient. If dealing with Humans was hard, dealing with old men asked for all the patient she could manage.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Amambar, it¡¯s time to act!¡± she repeated for the third time. ¡°Why can¡¯t you see this!¡±


    Amambar stubbornly shook his head, his gaze fixed on the tall window of the Council room.


    ¡°Our Brothers tell me that this silence might mean that the threat as come and is now gone.¡±


    ¡°This silence means only one thing! That something or someone is hiding this Force again, and you know it!¡± Ilea countered, unwilling to admit defeat.


    ¡°Even if this is so. Without any solid proof I can hardly press the Council to make a decision! We have nothing to hold on to but mere arguments and theories! If this worries you so much, bring me proof and then we shall talk about what to do.¡±


    Ilea took a deep breath. And there they were, back to the beginning ¡­  again.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to let him leave ¡­¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, that is out of the question!¡± the Mage declared, facing her with a sever expression she had rarely seen on his face in all the years she¡¯d known him. ¡°Arkadi is too young! Sure, I¡¯m the first to recognize his gifts and abilities, but that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t allow him to go! He holds more power than any young man his age should hold! He¡¯s still inexperienced and I will not have him turn to the dark path for lack of guidance and knowledge! The world outside is no place for someone like him, not for a many long years to come!¡±


    ¡°He is the one! Only he can ¡­¡±


    ¡°Choose another, Ilea! One of us, if it pleases you! I don¡¯t care! Anyone but him!¡±


    Ilea stood up as she felt her patient hit rock bottom and placed both hands on the old Mage¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard a single word I¡¯ve said?¡±


    ¡°I heard you well enough!¡± Amambar retorted, facing her fearlessly. ¡°But I¡¯m not going to send him to his death, or even worse, just because you say so on a whim!¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°A whim ¡­?!¡± she repeated in outage and disbelieve and Amambar stood up, turning his back on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy for you, to ask something like that! You who don¡¯t know the true meaning of death! A human life is short and for that reason too precious to just throw away like that!¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I don¡¯t value human life?¡± she asked, unable to believe what her ears were hearing, and Amambar crossed his arms, unwilling to face her.


    ¡°How can you, if those are mere words for you? You can¡¯t possible comprehend ¡­¡± His voice was suddenly cut off when she effortlessly held him by the collar of his white robe and made him turn around to face her, even though he was much heavier than she was.


    ¡°You have no right to tell me that! Not after all I¡¯ve done and sacrificed for all of you! You think it wouldn¡¯t have been much easier to simply stay home like everyone else? Can you even imagine what I have to do and face to be able to come here every time you call me! Do you know how many laws I¡¯ve broken so far to do so? Laws that you don¡¯t even dream they exist! I gave up on everything because of you! I lost everything! Even my freedom! And you stand here and tell me I don¡¯t value human life? And talk about Arkadi ¡­?¡± she said all in one breath, her purple eyes growing darker and flashing bright, and Amambar lowered his gaze, shaking his gray head, looking suddenly too old and tired.


    ¡°He is like a son to me ¡­¡± he managed to squeeze out and Ilea released him, regretting the way she¡¯d just lost her temper and, at the same time, feeling sorry for the old man.


    ¡°What about me? Do you really believe that if I could choose another I wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°My lady ¡­¡±


    ¡°It has to be him. And our feelings and wishes hold no weight whatsoever in this.¡±


    Amambar took a deep breath and raised his head, back to his posture of Representative of the High Tower of Magic.


    ¡°I understand. But if that¡¯s how things must be, than you shall leave with him!¡±


    ¡°What? No! I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You will go with him!¡±


    ¡°Amambar ¡­¡±


    ¡°You have the experience and the knowledge he lacks. Also, you alone have some insight about his part in all this. There¡¯s no one else to accompany him and help him should he need.¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­ I ask of you. Ask me anything but that. You don¡¯t know ¡­ you can¡¯t know what it means ¡­¡±


    ¡°We all have to make our sacrifices, and this is not a request, Ilea. This is my sole and one condition.¡± She stood in silent, fists clutched at her side, and the old Mage placed his hands her frail shoulders. ¡°He will need you ¡­ I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t survive if you¡¯re not with him ¡­¡± he added. ¡°You just told me how much you value human life. And I know how much you love him.¡± She closed her eyes, a sharp pain piercing at her chest. ¡°Do this for him, for the love you have for him. Protect him. He is just a child.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I will abide by your condition. After all, we all have to make our sacrifices ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ yes we do.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 11 - A Price too High to Pay (P5)

    Part 5 - Last Words


    Endio took a deep breath when the representatives of both Orders of Knights finally left the Council room. Preparations for the eminent attack were going smoothly and Knights carrying messages with requests of reinforcements had been dispatched to Leips and Harver, the Kingdoms that stood south of Mithir.


    Endio sighed as his thoughts went to Elian, who had left almost four days ago. As much as he trusted the abilities and devotion of the Knights that accompanied him, he couldn¡¯t help but worry and pray for his fast and safe return.


    And yer, as of late, Elian wasn¡¯t the only one in his thoughts. Word that the Northern Armies would soon attack Everlyn echoed everywhere, inside and outside the palace walls, and he couldn¡¯t help think about Lidya, his heart secretly wishing he¡¯d wake up, one day, to see that she had managed to reach Mithir safe and sound.


    The sound of a soft murmur made him raise his head and look around, wondering if someone had come in without him noticing, but the heavy doors remained closed like before. And yet that murmur kept ringing in his ears, growing louder and louder, until, right before him, on the other side of the long table, a dark shadow took form making him jump to his feet in alarm.


    The inhuman glow of two blue eyes quickly robbed his legs of their strength and he sat back on his chair, his mind completely blank, the words of disbelief lost in his parted lips. The shadow that now had attained the clear form of a man smiled and looked around appreciatively.


    ¡°I see it all remains the same ¡­¡± he mused, his soft voice echoing phantasmagorically, and his blue eyes returned to the King who was staring at him in utter disbelieve. ¡°Long time no see ¡­ How have you been, Endio?¡±


    The King blinked and swallowed dry, forcing his voice to obey his own mind.


    ¡°Serafan ¡­¡± he whispered and the apparition smiled, his body not quite real, allowing Endio to see through him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown old, Endio. Which was to be expected, since you¡¯re a mere Human and all ¡­¡± he added with despise even though he sounded amused, and Endio seemed to recover from the initial shock.


    ¡°What do you want? I have no business to discuss with you!¡±


    ¡°Come on ¡­ is that any way to treat your old childhood friend? I here I am, goodwill incarnated, coming all this way just to bring you a message.¡± Endio remained silent, watching him as attentively as he would watch the worst of his enemies, and Serafan smiled, his beautiful face becoming even more charming. ¡°Want to hear it in my voice, or in the voice of the one who sent it?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about ¡­?¡± the King asked as an ice cold snake slowly ate away at his insides and he started to fear the worst. Serafan looked at him, his deep blue eyes full of contempt.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ I see ¡­ you don¡¯t even make use of the small gifts you were blessed with anymore. The Endio I knew in the past would have guessed the contents of the message I carry in a blink of an eye. And to think that you, one of the few truly blessed amongst this useless Human Race, decided to renounce all your gifts. You¡¯re really pathetic, you know? At least she made use of the Strength inside her until the last moment!¡± he added and Endio felt his mouth turn bitter as he understood what he meant. ¡°Fine, then, I won¡¯t make you wait any longer ¡­¡± he told him and Endio¡¯s tired eyes saw that a new shadow took form beside him, his heart almost stopping when he recognized the pale woman that stared at him, her long hair golden like the sun, her golden eyes empty as she stared at him.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Endio ¡­¡± her broken voice echoed through the room and Endio had to blink back his tears as his sight blurred and became unfocused.


    ¡°Lidya ¡­¡±


    ¡°How long has it been ¡­ And now there¡¯s no time anymore ¡­ at least not for us ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh Lidya, please forgive me! If only I had been more ¡­¡± she shook her head, silencing him, and smiled softly.


    ¡°No. Everything is exactly as it should be. You have to wake up, Endio! Or when you finally do so it will all be too late,¡± she added and her image began to fade into thin air.


    ¡°No! Wait!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s still hope ¡­¡± Were the last words he could hear before she was completely gone.


    ¡°Bring her back, Serafan!¡± he ordered in his kingly tone and Serafan laughed. ¡°What have you done to her?!¡±


    ¡°Me?! Nothing, really. Lidya is the one to blame. She¡¯s the one who went and lost my precious Jewel, after I¡¯d been such a good friend and lent it to her in her time of need. I¡¯m the victim here.¡±


    Endio¡¯s eyes flashed with pure fury, although he knew it was no use losing his temper with a mere shadow that wasn¡¯t even a real being.


    ¡°How dare you! After all you¡¯ve done! After all you put us through! All that happened! It was all your fault!¡± he shouted and Serafan laughed again.


    ¡°Really ¡­ you¡¯re really funny. You know you¡¯re the only being in all of Arnae that dares talk to me in that tone? I always wonder if it¡¯s blind courage that allows you to do so, or if you¡¯re just too dumb! And as for your accusations, as I recall it, I never forced any of you to do anything you didn¡¯t want to,¡± he added and Endio bit down his lower lip unable to contradict him. ¡°Oh well ¡­ let¡¯s play a game, Endio, for old time¡¯s sake, what say you? According to your beloved sister everything happens for a reason. Let¡¯s test that theory, shall we?¡± Endio didn¡¯t answer, fury consuming him inside, and Serafan smiled, pleased with the King¡¯s expression. ¡°Right now my armies are all spread out between M¨¢don, Everlyn and the Silver Forest, since there was no need to mobilize all my forces to conquer your sister¡¯s pathetic Kingdom. Should my lost Jewel come into my possession before my armies regroup and reach Mithir¡¯s borders I shall spare your Kingdom. Otherwise, I¡¯ll transform your entire land into a sea of ashes. What do you say? I¡¯m giving you this chance in the name of our old friendship, so that you can do the kingly thing and protect your people, and your loved ones, and so forth ¡­¡± he added, waving a hand in despise. ¡°All you have to do is find my Jewel before I¡¯m ready to attack you. I¡¯ll even give you a hint and tell you another thing. Lidya had it with her until not that long ago, of that I¡¯m sure. Since she hasn¡¯t left Everlyn in a while don¡¯t you think that the possibility of it popping up in your Kingdom is rather high?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell, you and your stupid game!¡± Endio spat, raising his head and murdering Serafan¡¯s smile. ¡°I know nothing of your Jewel! But even if I did, if Lidya kept it away from you I¡¯m sure as hell am not returning it to you! As for Mithir, come and get it if you can! And I¡¯ll show you what mere Humans are really capable of!¡± he added and Serafan¡¯s blue eyes glowed even brighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re as selfish as everyone else, sacrificing all those who follow you so you can act in your dead sister¡¯s stand. Do as you please, then,¡± he said and a smile returned to his beautiful lips. ¡°I¡¯m sure that whatever you do you¡¯ll always be able to amuse me. Just sit there and wait, in anguish and sorrow, for judgment day. Breaking your soul will give me such a great pleasure that I can hardly wait! I¡¯ll see you soon ¡­ my friend ¡­¡± he added, scornfully, and vanished into thin air.


    It was as if all strength had left his body and Endio held his trembling hands together, trying to stop them from shaking.


    Warm tears streamed down his face as he recalled Lidya¡¯s pale and tenuous image, and the words dead sister rang persistently in his head, robbing him of any and all coherent thoughts, leaving him as empty as an abandoned shell. Sure he had faced him bravely, but he¡¯d only been able to do so while live, scorching anger burned inside him. Now all the anger was gone, and the only thing left was a deep, bitter sorrow and an invisible gashing wound right in the middle of his chest that he knew nothing in the world could heal.


    ¡°Lidya ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ so sorry ¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P1)

    Part 1 - Return to Mithir


    A Knight came running to hold his horse and Elian took a deep breath as he dismounted.


    ¡°Your Highness! It¡¯s good to see you! We were beginning to worry!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. And I¡¯m sorry. Please pass word that all refugees that arrive at our doors should be admitted inside the city walls and their needs looked after,¡± he instructed and the Knight nodded, signaling some of the younger boys to attend their horses.


    Selina was the first to dismount, her eyes widening and glowing in amazement and excitement as she looked all around. Allana halted her horse beside Denar¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold her ¡­¡± she offered but Elipson frowned in protest.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need! It¡¯s my shoulder that¡¯s hurt, not my legs!¡± she contested dryly, which probably meant she was feeling much better, but Denar didn¡¯t want to hear any of that.


    ¡°Not this time! You¡¯ll do as I tell you, if only this once!¡± he told her and only let go of her when he was sure Allana held her firmly on top of his horse. Elipson still tried to protest but, as soon as he released her and she lost the firm support of his body, the world around her spun dangerously and she found herself thankful for Allana¡¯s small arms that helped her maintain the notions of top and bottom.


    After dismounting he reached up for her, slowly lowering down as her face twisted into a silent expression of pain, and held her firmly in his arms once again.


    ¡°I can walk ¡­¡± she managed to rebuke, although in truth she wasn¡¯t at all sure of her own words, and he sighed, ignoring her ill temper as he carried her towards the White Knights¡¯s quarters.


    Allana dismounted and approached Selina that looked curiously towards the closest training ground where two Knights sparred.


    ¡°It was really nice to be one of them ¡­¡± she told the other girl and Selina faced her with a smile.


    ¡°Afterwords you¡¯ll have to show me everything! But for now it¡¯s probably best to follow His Highness,¡± she added, mentioning Elian who was crossing the atrium in a fast stride, nodding and waving to all the greetings he received along the way, and they practically had to run to catch up with him, Allana making sure she held her hood over her head so that no one could recognize her.


    Elian guided them into the palace through one of the service doors and then guided them straight to his personal quarters, where he knew he¡¯d have some privacy so that he¡¯d be able to keep things under control.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Dana and Heric followed him as he opened one door offering them passage.


    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll be back in a second,¡± he told Allana, who nodded, and closed the door behind him, disappearing down the corridor.


    ¡°Really! Receiving a Lady in a ¡­ in a ¡­¡±


    ¡°Bedroom,¡± Selina completed for her, amused with Dana¡¯s outraged expression, who looked around as if they had all been thrown into some dark dungeon like Heric had predicted.


    Allana looked around. She was in his room, she thought, deliberately paying attention to all the small details that offered her all sorts of information about Elian¡¯s true personality. Walking around she couldn¡¯t help but smile when she noticed some papers left on top of a desk where he¡¯d made some drawings and sketches of new buildings, probably for the Orders.


    ¡°I wonder how Elipson is doing ¡­¡± Selina mused and Allana couldn¡¯t help but share her concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive! In case you haven¡¯t noticed,¡± Heric answered, crossing his arms, his back against a wall, and Selina gave him a look of contempt.


    ¡°You¡¯re so dumb! You keep talking like that and that other Knight will to cut your throat!¡± she told him and Heric frowned threateningly.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?¡± he asked in his scary, strong voice, but Allana had long lost her fear of him, and all she had to do was stand in front of him for his face to grow immediately pale and small pearls of sweat form on his forehead.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you the same?¡± she demanded, facing him, her golden eyes threatening to devour him, and he swallowed dry unable to answer. ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once, so listen very carefully. You will never, and I say never, threaten or hurt any of us again! You will be respectful in every possible way, and if you find yourself unable to do so you will remain silent! And you will never talk bad of any of the Knights of Mithir! Because there¡¯s not one of them that isn¡¯t worth at least ten of you! At least none of them would ever leave a fellow man in arms behind and run away like a coward, like you did! Understood?¡± she told him, all in one breath, and Heric nodded unable to do otherwise, wanting for nothing else but to keep his distance from her. ¡°Good.¡±


    And after that no one dared talk again.


    Thankfully Elian returned not long after, closing the door behind him and strangely lighting up the mood a little.


    ¡°Okay. Now everyone knows that I brought back with me some of Everlyn¡¯s representatives,¡± he announced. ¡°As expected, my father wishes to meet you, and you should take this opportunity to ask him to shelter all those that arrive at our borders in search of aid. He won¡¯t refuse you,¡± Allana nodded and he turned to her. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it will be wise to introduce you for who you really are. There¡¯s no real need to stir up old conflicts. And so it will probably be best if I take Heric and Dana with me as representatives of the Royal Family. After all, Heric has been the Queen¡¯s Regent for quite some time now.¡±


    Allana nodded in agreement and turned back to Dana.


    ¡°Elian is probably right. If mother was expelled because of me my sudden and uninvited return might be seen as an offense. And we really need His Majesty help in order to make sure our people are well received and cared for.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. We¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Dana assured her, surprisingly helpful, and Allana nodded as Elian explained how things would proceed from then on.

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P2)

    Part 2 - A Fancy Bedroom


    Allana took a deep breath as she closed the door of the bedroom that had been offered her, right beside Selina''s. She had sent the maid, that had waited to attend her, away, and was now faced with a wide, luxurious room that nothing had in common with the Knight''s dormitory where she had stayed before.


    The walls were lined in dark blue velvet, the bed ornamented with a beautiful blue and white canopy embellished with carefully embroidered lace and small shinning stones. There was also a white wood table and a large closet filled with beautiful and delicate dresses. And, on top of the table, a gold basin held all kinds of fresh fruit. All a lady could desire, she thought as she touched the rich brushes and hand-mirror, and all the gold ornaments just waiting to adorn someone''s beautiful hair. All in all, that place was even richer and grander than Elian''s room, who was the sole Heir to the Throne.


    She walked towards the adjacent bathroom, that her maid had pointed out to her, and couldn''t help but breathe in deeply the sweet scent that filled the air. A bathtub filled with hot water, surrounded by all kinds of oils and flower petals waited to be used at her pleasure, posing an invitation she could hardly refuse.


    She quickly undressed, leaving her clothes right there, on the floor, and allowed herself to soak in the hot water that immediately relaxed her tense body, leaving her weightless. She sprinkled the water with peach oil and white rose petals and smiled in contentment, diving her head in to wash her hair. She laid there for what seemed like an eternity, simply letting herself float, and closed her eyes, her ears under the water muffling all the sounds of the world.


    The sudden sound of a crying child startled her, making her sit up straight, looking around the bathroom, searching for something that didn''t exist. She''d probably fallen asleep and dreamed it, she thought with a sigh. And then her fingers touched the smooth surface of the pendant Lidya had given. It looked like a waxing or waning moon, it''s white surface flickering with a silvery glow as she turned it on her fingers.


    Tears filled her eyes and she let go of the pendant and dived under water again, staying there until she could no longer stand the lack of air. She came back to the surface breathing hard and immediately focused her thoughts on other matters ... like how much she''d like to see Adira again. And who knows, even Kai and Kahor, although she knew they could never find out that she was back.


    When the water became colder she stepped out of the bathtub and, after drying herself, went to the closet opening it with a sigh. She chose one of the simplest dresses stored inside, a sky-blue one, that even so implied shinning satin, white lace and a huge bow on her back. She also had to choose a pair of shoes, which was much easier, since there was only one pair of soft leather boots amongst all the other lady-like shoes. Lacking the patient needed to attend her long hair, she simply brushed it and braided it, taking advantage of the fact that it was still wet, which made things a lot easier.


    Once washed and dressed she left her room and couldn''t help smiling at the absence of guards outside her door, like it was common in Everlyn. The corridors were lit by numerous candelabra, pending from the tall, white ceiling and hanging from richly decorated walls.


    Her satin dress ruffled lightly as she walked, dragging merciless behind her as she turned right.


    Mithir''s palace was much bigger than Everlyn''s, she thought turning to another corridor and then down some velvet carpeted stairs. Also the corridors had no windows and she couldn''t help feeling lost as she turned again and saw a new corridor, much like the previous ones.


    The sound of voices and giggling led her to a new corridor and then a beautiful arch opened in front of her leading to an inner garden, where a fountain was surrounded by white stone benches and green plants she had never seen before. There, sitting on one of the benches, two Court Ladies richly dressed and adorned talked and laughed in a low voice, their embroidery looms forgotten in their hands. They were beautiful, Allana thought taking some time to observe them, the way their painted lips moved and smiled, their pale fingers and long necks shining lightly as the light was caught on the jewelry they wore. There were no such thing as Court Ladies in Everlyn. No other royals either, besides the Queen and her. In Mithir there were Duchess, and Counts, and Lords of all kinds.


    She decided to cross the small garden and had to lift her dress so she could descend the three steps that led to the small greenery in front of her. She passed as far from the Court Ladies as possible, wanting to go unnoticed, and in part feeling ashamed for her simple dress and lack of other ornaments. Even so she could still hear what they were so enthusiastically discussing. The Crown Prince had finally returned! And the two girls were planing a way to get his attention, since with the upcoming war it was expected that the King would want to marry of his only son as soon as possible.


    Allana left through the right door and found herself back in another corridor. She tried as hard as she could to tell herself she had nothing to do with the young women''s talk, but still a small pain stubbornly hammered at her chest. And the mere idea of Elian getting married to one of those pretty girls made her feel ... angry!, she decided, forcing herself to put those thoughts behind her.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The familiar sounds of clanking and shouted commands made her smile, and she practically ran the rest of the way. She stopped in front of two huge doors to regain her breath, and pushed them open, taking a deep breath as the smell of freshly cooked stew filled her nostrils.


    Finally!, she thought going in, trying as hard as she could to stay out of the young helpers way as she moved about the huge kitchen.


    Her golden gaze searched all the busy faces that seemed too focused on what they were doing to pay her any attention, but she couldn''t, for the life of her, find the only one she had come searching for. When she finally reached the wooden table at which she''d sat more times than she could remember she saw she hadn''t been the only one with that same thought. At the same time, just by looking at him, at his slouched back, she knew the reason why she couldn''t find Adira.


    Wanting to comfort him, she placed a hand on his shoulder and he raised his head, startled for a split second, until he recognized her. Right then and there he looked just like a sad little boy, she thought, taking his hand and pulling him to his feet and towards the door that led outside. Nothing like the strong and determined Elian she had seen just a few hours ago, when they''d just arrived in Mithir.


    Once outside they were bathed in the warm sunlight, and when she turned around to face him she noticed he''d went back to wearing the Knight''s uniform, the silver moon and sword glistening on his left shoulder. He was looking at the blue sky above them, the silver amongst his black hair taking on the color of the sun, his hand still holding hers. Crossing the distance, the sound of metal against metal coming from the training grounds filled the air.


    She turned in the direction of her old dormitory and went back to guiding him towards the small path he had once shown her and that led to that strange altar. He followed her in silence, his fingers holding hers as if he were afraid she might leave him behind, until the blue sky gave way to a ceiling of green, lush leaves.


    "She left ..." he finally said and Allana raised her head to look up at him.


    "I know ... She kind of ... tried to tell me, when we last spoke ... but I didn''t understand. She also told me we would meet again," she added and Elian smiled sadly.


    "She was like a mother to me ... I hope everything goes well and that she manages to return home safely ..."


    "Home ...?!"


    He finally looked at her a nodded.


    "That''s probably where she went. When I was a child Adira used to tell me about her home, and how much she missed it."


    "Is it far?"


    Elian shrugged and stopped walking, sitting on a huge root that had managed to break free from beneath the ground.


    "She never told me. Only that it is on the other side of the sea."


    "South?" Allana asked, recalling all she had read about world geography during the time she had had free access to the Knight''s library. "If I recall it correctly south from here there''s only the Continent of Asthenia. And that''s beyond the coral reefs."


    Elian smiled.


    "I see Your Highness has been studying," he joked and Allana crossed her arms, averting her gaze.


    "Isn''t it every Knight''s duty to know these things?" she asked tilting her head up in a superior expression and he simply watched her for a moment, ending up pulling her and making her sit on his lap, as his arms surrounding her small waist, his forehead dropping against her back.


    She sat very still for a moment, feeling his warm breath through the satin of her dressed, and end up sighing, covering his much larger and stronger hands with her.


    "I''m tired ..." he confessed in a whisper, his fingers holding hers, making her heart beat faster, and her throat grew dry.


    "You''ll be alright. I know you will!" she told him and then turned to face him, making him raise his head since he''d just been robbed of his pillow. "And you''re not alone. Denar and Elipson, they''ll always be there for you. And I ... I''ll stay by your side, even if there''s not much I can do."


    "You do so much more than you could ever imagine ..." he whispered, gently touching her face, his fingertips brushing her skin, lightly tracing her cheek all the way to her neck, and then he sighed and released her from his touch.


    Allana blinked, feeling as if her cheeks had caught on fire, and stood up, straightening her dress as an excuse not to face him.


    "I wish I could just return to the Knight''s dormitory," she confessed, trying to change the subject and lighten the mood at the same time. "That room you gave me it''s huge and filled with useless things. And there''s only these uncomfortable dresses in the closet! Not even my everyday dresses back home dragged around like this one," she complained and he couldn''t help laugh. "What are you laughing at?" she demanded, finally mastering enough courage to face him again, and Elian smiled.


    "Your complaints are all wrong. Normally a lady would complain that her dress isn''t pretty enough, or that the room is lacking something, not that it has too many things. And you''re a Princess, to top it all!" he added, amused by her pout.


    "I hate complicated things! Just try and wear one of this for a whole day and then we''ll talk again!" she challenged him and he laughed again.


    "It would hardly play in my favor, if I were to appear in front of my Knights wearing a blue satin dress while trying to discuss matters of war," he retorted, jokingly.


    "See! That''s exactly what I mean!"


    "Fine. I''ll see what I can do. I''m sure they won''t allow me to give you a pair of breaches to wear, but maybe I can manage a few less complicated dresses," he suggested and Allana could almost kiss him for that.


    "Oh yes, please, please do so! And no frills, or bows, or silky things and shiny pearls!"


    "All right, all right. I got it." Elian answered, loving her enthusiasm and the way her golden eyes seemed to come alight every time she spoke.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P3)

    Part 3 - The Tour


    ¡°This is great!¡± Selina said by the tenth time, holding a plate with some of Mithir¡¯s delicacies as her head turned from side to side, her eyes literally glowing as she took notice of every little thing. She was wearing a beautiful dark-red dress, her hair pulled up in the same intricate fashion she had seen the other noble Ladies wear, a red flower holding it in place. ¡°And my room! I¡¯ve never seen anything so amazing! I could really get used to this,¡± she went on and Allana sighed as she sat down on a small bench.


    The dining room that Elian had shown them to was only one of many in the palace, offering a wide variety of delicious food and drinks throughout the entire day. However, and even though it was near midday, no one beside Dana, Heric, Selina and her had yet to show up.


    Dana sat at a table, dressed in copper gown, eating delicately as she always did. And Heric, all clad in black velvet, sipped from a glass of wind, apparently too nervous to eat after their meeting with His Majesty, the King. At least that had gone accordingly to plan, she thought as she pushed a piece of lamb stew around her plate. And, as to be expected, he had fulfilled his part perfectly, if she could believe Dana¡¯s recount of the events.


    Selina sighed, her plate completely empty, and looked at Allana¡¯s half eaten food with a critical expression.


    ¡°Hurry up and finish it! You owe me a tour, have you forgotten?¡± she reminded her, as energetic as always, and Allana sighed once more.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not that hungry ¡­¡± she muttered, knowing Selina wouldn¡¯t want to hear any of that since she¡¯d be the one to fix her plate.


    ¡°Just eat it and hurry! Or are you trying to tell me that we¡¯ll have to stay here the rest of the afternoon?¡±


    She was worse than Dana, with her friendly smiles and innocent expression, she thought as she forced herself to obey. Selina watched happily as she swallowed down all the food and, the minute her plate was empty, she quickly took it from her hands, dropping it on the nearest table, to come back for her, holding her hand, pulling her towards the door.


    ¡°Selina! Where are you going?¡± Dana asked, raising her voice to that motherly tone, and Selina smiled as she turned back to face her.


    ¡°Allana is showing me around.¡±


    ¡°Remember what His Highness told us! Keep out of the Royal Quarters!¡± she reminded her and Selina nodded, pulling her once again, obviously completely ignoring all of Dana¡¯s warnings.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Allana asked a few minutes after, as the other girl kept dragging her down corridor after corridor without a hint of hesitation, and Selina looked back at her with a smile on her face.


    ¡°Outside! I want you to show me where you stayed the last time you were here,¡± came the answer. And so, to Allana¡¯s amazement, the other girl kept guiding her without a fail, until they were outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already memorized the palace¡¯s layout?¡± she asked in amazement when Selina finally released her hand to stretch like a cat under the bright sun, and the other girl smiled mischievously when she turned around to face her.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked you to show me around outside. Inside there are only boring rooms, and corridors, and inner gardens. The only good points are the ballroom and the study room, where all those nice noble gentlemen gather.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s only because it¡¯s filled with nice noble gentlemen,¡± Allana guessed critically and Selina winked at her.


    ¡°But of course! Who do you think showed me around the palace in the first place?¡±


    Allana sighed. There was no use arguing. Selina had always been like that.


    ¡°Fine, then. But I¡¯m warning you. There¡¯s nothing amazing about the Knight¡¯s quarters,¡± she told her but, even so, Selina smiled enthusiastically when she finally took the lead.


    They spent the rest of the afternoon strolling around the Knight¡¯s training grounds, Allana taking care not to be seen, at least not from up close, since no one would ever suspect that a little girl dressed in a blue satin dress had been, until just a few days ago, a cadet in training. Selina followed her everywhere, even up the long stairs that led to the library, deserted at that time of day, since actual training had been doubled in preparation to the upcoming war. Finally, she took her to the dormitory, peeking through one of the windows to make sure it was deserted before they went in.


    ¡°And here is where I used to sleep. That bed over there,¡± Allana pointed at the empty bed and Selina looked around appreciatively.


    ¡°Well, I guess it could be worse. But seriously, Allana! How can someone in her right mind exchange all the comfort and riches inside for ¡­ this?¡±


    Allana laughed and, grabbing her by the hand, pulled her back outside.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±


    ¡°How can anyone understand? Still, this is quite the large complex, isn¡¯t it?¡± she added, looking towards the practicing grounds where they¡¯d been before.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°And this is only the Black Order¡¯s infrastructures. That way you have the White Order¡¯s main building.¡±


    ¡°The one¡¯s responsible for healing and knowledge, right?¡± Selina asked, just to make sure she¡¯d understood the division, and Allana nodded. ¡°So, that¡¯s where Denar took Elipson, when we arrived.¡±


    ¡°Probably ¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we go there?¡± she asked as they walked back and Allana sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably better if I don¡¯t. But you can!¡± she added suddenly happy with her own idea. ¡°That¡¯s it! Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? You can go! And check on Elipson! And even Kahor!¡±


    ¡°Kahor?!¡± Selina asked pausing near a wood contraption, looking at it with a curious expression.


    ¡°Yes! I told you about her before, remember? The girl that helped me when I first arrived here and then got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah ¡­ The one that hurt her knee, right?¡± Selina asked, still wondering about the wood construction. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± she finally asked and only then Allana noticed that she had stopped to look at it. ¡°It¡¯s not a bench, right? It¡¯s too high for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s used to train your balance.¡±


    ¡°You mean you walk on top of this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And do all sorts of thing, like running, and jumping, and standing on one foot. Some even fight on top of it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too high for that?¡±


    ¡°I guess there are worse things than that,¡± Allana told her with a smile and Selina walked around it, stopping at the other end.


    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s some stairs here,¡± she announced and, in the next second, she was already climbing them.


    ¡°Hey! Selina! Get down from there!¡± Allana told her, rushing to her side as she stood at the end of the wooden beam, arms wide open at her sides.


    ¡°This is kind of scary, when you look down from up here.¡±


    ¡°One more reason for you to come down!¡± Allana insisted, looking up since she now stood higher than her head.


    ¡°Do you think I could reach the other side?¡± Selina asked, smiling, and Allana frowned.


    ¡°Stop playing around! If you fall from there it won¡¯t be a joke!¡± she warned but, even so, Selina stepped forward, her feet covered in rich satin shoes carefully sliding over the wood. ¡°Selina!!¡±


    ¡°The problem is this stupid dress ¡­¡± she was complaining as she walked forward, her expression serious and focused, and Allana thought it better to just let her have her away and stop nagging her, in case she made her lose her balance.


    ¡°But just what¡¯s happening here?¡± asked a harsh, angry voice, startling them, and Selina screamed as she missed her footing and fell, only to be effortlessly caught by two strong arms.


    ¡°Wow! Thank you very much,¡± she told him in a mellow voice, hugging his neck as she blinked at him, but the Knight put her down unceremoniously.


    ¡°And what exactly do you think you''re doing, playing around in a place like this?¡± the Knight went on, scolding them, leaving an annoyed frown on Selina¡¯s forehead. ¡°You could have gotten seriously injured!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you hadn¡¯t shouted like that I wouldn¡¯t have lost my balance, now would I?¡± she countered immediately with an all important look on her face, and the Knight seemed to get even angrier.


    ¡°Kai ¡­?!¡± Allana called, stepping forward, and the Knight looked angrily at her for a split second before he recognized her.


    ¡°Darna ¡­¡± he whispered, all anger leaving his face, and Allana smiled, blushing when his dark eyes shameless looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Darna, right?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ Yeah ¡­ How¡¯s Kahor?¡± she asked anxiously but he was still staring at her as if trying to make sense of her new appearance.


    ¡°She told me you went back home ¡­¡± he stated suspiciously, avoiding her question, and Allana sighed.


    ¡°And I did. But now I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ you are. But you¡¯re not the same.¡± Allana averted her gaze, regretting not having kept her identity a secret, and Kai sighed, turning his back on them. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s change places. This place will be filled with cadets any time now,¡± he told them and walked away, apparently certain that they would follow.


    ¡°Huh! What an impertinent little guy!¡± Selina complained but Allana simply followed him without a word, forcing her to do the same.


    Kai led them to a small, windowless room, mainly used to storage training gear, like wooden weapons and dull blades. He lit the candles by the entrance and waited until they had entered to close the door.


    ¡°Here we¡¯ll be able to talk at ease. Those people outside simply love to gossip,¡± he pointed out and turned to face Allana. ¡°So, by the looks of it you¡¯re now staying in the palace¡­?¡± he asked and she nodded, guessing where his questions would lead. ¡°And you came back with Elian, today. Just like you accompanied him, when you returned home ¡­¡± Allana took a deep breath and raised her head, facing the Knight¡¯s wondering expression as he put it all together. ¡°By the Gods ¡­ it¡¯s really you ¡­¡± he finally whispered, stepping back, and Selina crossed her arms with a victorious smile at the sight of his almost frightened expression.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that! I¡¯m still the same person!¡± Allana pleaded when he gave another step back, taking a hand to his head, trying to make sense of what he¡¯d just learned.


    ¡°So ¡­ all this time ¡­ How¡¯s it even possible? What about Kahor? Does she know?¡±


    ¡°No! No one knows, except for Denar and Elipson, and Elian of course.¡±


    ¡°And that one?¡± he asked referring to Selina, who stepped forward ready to give him a piece of her own mind for his rudeness, but Allana held her back, pulling her to her side.


    ¡°This is Selina. She¡¯s ¡­ my lady in waiting,¡± Allana told him, feeling kind of embarrassed, and Kai laughed, shaking his head.


    ¡°Unbelievable! A Princess ¡­ armed with a sword. Now I understand why you were able to stop Kahor¡¯s Test. And why Elian agreed with it.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve done it either way, no matter the situation! How is she?¡± she took the opportunity to ask again and Kai smiled, which was rare on his ever stern expression.


    ¡°Better. They¡¯ve already allowed her to stand, although not for too long. And she still needs help to walk, since it¡¯s too early to bend her knee. Serena tells us that eventually she¡¯ll be able to walk normally, but that she probably won¡¯t have enough strength on her leg to fight ¡­¡± Kai added, his smile fading away. ¡°All in all, it could have been much worse. And Kahor is still young. There are a lot of different things she can do.¡±


    ¡°What about the ones who did it ¡­?¡± Allana wondered, careful not to say too much, and Kai sighed.


    ¡°After you left, and since Karl was absolved of all blame regarding what happened, she decided that no good would come from naming them. She says that punishing them won¡¯t bring her leg back.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ I wish I could go and see her, but I¡¯d have to explain all this. And Elian thinks that it¡¯s best if I keep my identity a secret.¡±


    ¡°I understand. And you need not worry,¡± he told her in a respectful and chivalrous tone that made her frown.


    ¡°Please stop that!¡± she scolded him and Kai gave her a small, amused smile that told her he¡¯d done it on purpose.


    ¡°It¡¯s really tempting. Messing with you, I mean,¡± he confessed and she couldn¡¯t help gape as she looked into his teasing eyes. ¡°In any case, you can rest assured. I¡¯ll keep your secret. But maybe it wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea if you were to keep away from the Knight¡¯s grounds,¡± he added, back to his serious tone. ¡°And now, if I may be excused, I have to go back to my lesson before my presence is missed,¡± he told them, bowing lightly and simply left, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°That Kai guy ¡­ He¡¯s like a fox!¡± Selina accused and Allana blinked, still shocked.


    ¡°And to think I used to think he was such a dark, gloomy and cold person ¡­¡±

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P4)

    Part 4 - Parts to Play


    Elipson woke up to a strange ceiling, too white and too high to belong to her room. She wasn¡¯t cold anymore and felt no pain whatsoever, which made her take a deep breath of relief.


    ¡°Welcome back, Black Lady,¡± a warm voice greeted her and she turned her head to face two bright eyes watching her in expectation.


    ¡°Your Eminence ¡­¡± she muttered, her throat too dry and her voice too broken to obey her, and the boy siting beside her smiled, his smile spreading all over his young face.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked, helping her sit up against the pile of pillows placed at her back, and handed her a glass of fresh water, which she drained in one go.


    ¡°Not bad ¡­¡± she finally answered peering at her injured and bound shoulder. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good. I had started to wonder what would happen if you were to sleep for much longer than this. Last time I heard them, rumors said you had been severely injured on the battle field, but not before one-handedly killing at least thirty armed men. It would seem the count has been growing by the hour. I was afraid that should you remain unconscious until tomorrow people would start thinking that you alone had defeated the entire Northern Army,¡± he told her, seeming amused by the idea, and she sighed.


    ¡°So? How bad is it?¡± she asked, facing his light-brown eyes where small sparks of purple glowed here and there, and he smiled unworried.


    ¡°To tell you the truth when Sir Denar called me and explained to me what had happened I was ready for the worse. But then I found out that someone had already done most of the work. So, I¡¯d say it¡¯s not really that bad. Still, it¡¯s my advice that you should rest for at least an entire day, since you lost too much blood. And keep your shoulder bound until it is completely healed so it won¡¯t reopen again. Being able to count with the aid of a gifted one really helps things through, but if you don¡¯t take care of your injury you¡¯ll only be wasting His Highness¡¯s efforts,¡± he told her and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at him in disbelief.


    ¡°You know ¡­ about Elian¡¯s gift?¡±


    ¡°I was aware of it from the first time I saw him,¡± the boy replied with a smile.


    ¡°But ¡­ Melbar never said anything ¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, he doesn¡¯t know, I¡¯m afraid,¡± he replied and started folding and packing some of the clean bandages and other instruments that had been laid on top of the nearest table.


    Elipson watched him attentively as he worked. So she had been right, she thought, and Elian wasn¡¯t the only gifted one around ¡­


    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± she ventured and he smiled, nodding.


    ¡°But of course.¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Why has such a great Temple like Nar sent such a young boy, all alone, to such a faraway place? Surely they had someone more experience that could have come in your place.¡±


    ¡°Oh, certainly. It¡¯s just that this is my duty, no matter my age.¡±


    ¡°Duty?¡±


    ¡°Hum, yes. Since I was born a boy. If I had been born a girl I would have been consecrated to God and become a High Priestess, like my sister. Later, I would have probably become the leader of the Temple and spent my life dedicated to the study and application of the Healing Arts. As it stands, and since I am a boy, I can hardly fulfill that part.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean your sister will be the next leader of your Temple?¡± Elipson asked, rather impressed, but the boy shrugged.


    ¡°That I wouldn¡¯t know. She¡¯s been a High Priestess for quite some time now, but since she doesn¡¯t have the mark ... You see, no one really knows how to solve this problem. Because even though she was the one destined to be born with it, fate decided that I should be the one to bear it instead of her.¡±


    ¡°Mark?!¡±


    Solara untied the silky laces of his tunic and pulled it to one side, turning his back to her so she could see the back of his shoulder.


    ¡°The Mark of the Dragon,¡± he explained and Elipson bent forward so she could better see the dark spot on his pale skin in the shape of a flying dragon, its wings wide open as if to better catch a draft of wind. ¡°And so the position, and its duties, are kind of split amongst the two of us. She is the woman born under the designated stars, and I¡¯m the bearer of the Mark,¡± he explained straightening his clothes and shrugged once more. ¡°Zeff¨ªria hates traveling, and so I came instead of her. One of us had to come.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ so only women can lead the Temple ¡­¡± Solara nodded and she smiled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound all that bad,¡± she joked but quickly went back to more serious matters. ¡°But did you really have to come on your own?¡±


    ¡°It was decided that there was no need to place another¡¯s life at risk,¡± he answered and Elipson watched him in disbelief for a moment.


    ¡°What about your life? I mean ¡­ Aren¡¯t you someone important to them?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, quite the contrary,¡± he said, that pleasant smile still lighting his young face. ¡°If I should die most problems would disappear with me and no one would question Zeff¨ªria¡¯s right to lead the Temple anymore. Also, sooner or later another bearer of the Mark would be born, a baby girl born under the designated stars, like it has always been. And Nar would have a real leader once again.¡±


    So, she thought with disgust as she faced his eternal smile, they not only didn¡¯t care what happened to that child, but they were secretly wishing he¡¯d never return home ¡­


    ¡°And what about you? Have you thought about the matter we last discussed?¡± he asked, his expression a bit sterner as if that mater were much more important than anything they¡¯d spoken about before, and Elipson took a deep breath.


    ¡°To leave again ¡­¡± she mused out loud, recalling that Lidya had told Elian the same, and Solara nodded.


    ¡°His Majesty will soon suggest it, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Endio will?¡± she asked, doubtfully. She couldn¡¯t imagine Endio suggesting that Elian should leave his side for such a long period of time, much less to travel west.


    ¡°I believe so. He¡¯ll understand that that¡¯s the only plausible solution, taking into account the latest events. Besides, His Majesty will rather see his son faraway and safe, than allow him to face the dangers that an invasion by the Northern Armies will imply,¡± he added. Well, she hadn¡¯t considered that, she thought suddenly more inclined to agree with him.


    ¡°And how exactly do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°Because I can see the future?¡± he retorted, jokingly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, does it. Just keep in mind that, when the time comes, if you don¡¯t take the chance when it''s presented to you, there won¡¯t be another opportunity, and you¡¯ll never be able to leave Mithir.¡±


    ¡°Why come to me? Why not go to Elian. He¡¯s the one that makes all the decisions, after all.¡±


    ¡°We all have our parts to play. Mine is to warn you about this. Yours is to intervene at the right moment. And now, please get some rest. I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow,¡± he told her, smiling again, and bowing courteously left without another word.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P5)

    Part 5 - A Blue Eyed Agel


    Allana sighed in relief when she was finally allowed to return to her room. She had spent the rest of the afternoon in Selina¡¯s company, smiling and nodding as she feigned interest in the young Lords¡¯ boasting manners. Selina, on the other hand, had spent the afternoon in heaven, charming rich young men, sons of Duchess and Baronesses and, by supper time, the line of admirers that followed her every step had grown to eleven. Of course that meant she was equally hated by the other Ladies just as much, but that didn¡¯t seem to bother her in the least.


    Feeling tired after an entire day roaming the palace in the wake of the maddening trip they''d endured from Everlyn, she undressed her blue dress, the hem of her long skirt dirtied and ragged from all the dragging around, and slipped into a simple cotton tunic she had selected as her nightgown. Now that felt comfortable, she thought as she jumped into bed, thankful for the soft mattress that awaited her. All she wanted right then was a long and peaceful night of sleep ¡­ but sleep didn¡¯t come.


    In the silence of her large room her mind jumped from question to question, from problem to problem, from face to face. She thought about Elipson, from whom she hadn¡¯t heard since they¡¯d arrived. And about Kai, who now knew her secret, hoping he¡¯d really keep quiet about it. Dana popped into her mind, telling her she had no obligation whatsoever to remain in that city, since she didn¡¯t owe obedience to the King, her being Everlyn¡¯s Crown Princess and all. Dana, like Heric, thought that she should just leave, traveling south where it would be safer, maybe find refuge in Leips, as there was nothing she could hope to accomplish by staying in Mithir. And then she saw it again, the burning white houses of Everlyn, the smell of smoke filling her lunges. And in her mind¡¯s eye she saw the palace burning as well, and Lidya standing by the tall window, just waiting for the flames that would swallow everything whole.


    She turned around, hoping to cast those dark thoughts away, and her gaze wandered across the ceiling above her head. It was the first time she noticed the beautiful picture painted there, where a garden of green lush trees looked down on her. In the center of the garden there was a fountain, clear crystal water flowing gently, while two beautiful beings with incandescent wings sat beside it. She had never seen such a perfect ceiling fresco, she thought wondering how the artist had managed to paint all that in such a tall surface. And then something caught her eye making her look up with extra attention. She blinked for an instant, telling herself she was surly seeing things, her mind too tired after a busy and stressful day. But when she looked up again she knew she hadn¡¯t imagined it and her heart jumped, beating too fast. One of the white beings, the one with blue eyes, was looking straight at her, his cold, beautiful expression somewhat amused as a sarcastic smile touched its thin lips. She ought to run. Actually she suddenly wanted very much to run away as fast as possible. But her body simply wouldn¡¯t obey, keeping her there, laying on that bed, as if invisible chains were binding her to it.


    ¡°I may not see you, little one ¡­ But I know you can see me. I¡¯m on my way to claim what is mine. You can¡¯t hide forever. And here is what will happen to everything you touch.¡± A cold, cruel voice told her, sounding inside her head, and suddenly she wasn¡¯t there anymore, and a dark column of smoke rose towards the sky as she looked down at the piles of black ashes that she knew had once been the peaceful Kingdom of Everlyn, her home.


    Screaming she sat on the bed, her damp hair glued to her face, her heart hurting from beating so fast. She looked up without a thought, afraid to see those blue eyes looking down at her, but the winged beings faced each other again, they¡¯re beautiful faces in mutual contemplation. Tears filled her eyes and she dried them immediately. Only a nightmare, a stupid nightmare, she scolded herself thinking how childish she could be, allowing a nightmare to scare her like that.


    With a deep breath she pulled back her hair. So much for a peaceful night of sleep, she thought as her heart regained its usual rhythm, and she looked up once again, to that perfect fresco that now didn¡¯t look all that beautiful anymore.


    She blinked when she was faced with those blue eyes staring at her again and, in the next second, she was out of bed and running towards the door, a melodic but cruel laughter filling her head.


    She ran down the corridor not knowing and not caring where she was going, her heart beating so fast it hurt, warm tears streaming down her face, and she almost fell when she turned a corner, her bare feet practically soundless against the velvet carpet that covered the corridor''s stone floor.


    She must be going mad!, was the only thing that crossed her mind, that and how afraid she felt, even thought she couldn¡¯t quite tell afraid of what exactly.


    Her trembling hands fought with a door handle for an instant and she tripped into another room, her heavy breath filling the silence around her. Still shaking she took a deep breath and, only then, felt safe enough to stop running. Wiping the tears from her face she looked around, although she couldn¡¯t see much in the darkness. The only light came from outside, from the waning moon that painted everything with a pale, silvery light.


    The sound of a murmur startled her and caught her attention, her eyes growing accustomed to the dimness surrounding her, and her heart jumped a beat when she finally realized where she¡¯d ended up.


    Walking up to the bed she saw that he was dreaming, his expression one of pure agony as his lips released unintelligible words. His skin shone lightly as the moonlight touched his face pearled with droplets of sweat, making his black hair stick to his brow.


    Feeling calmer and once again in control of herself, she sat at his side and lightly caressed his face.


    ¡°Elian? Wake up,¡± she pleaded, trying to wake him as gently as possible, and his eyes snapped open as he took a sharp breath, almost as if he¡¯d been drowning; her wrist caught midair pulling her down, startling her and making her scream.


    He blinked once, unable to recognize the frightened face that hung right in front of him, and then his eyes opened wide as he understood what he¡¯d done, quickly releasing her from his hard grip.


    ¡°Allana ¡­¡± he muttered, confused, while she held her aching wrist against her chest, and she moved slightly away from him when he sat up, brushing a hand through his face, trying to make sense of what was happening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ Are you all right?¡±


    She nodded, avoiding having to face him, and stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t even be here. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she mumbled, feeling suddenly flustered. She didn¡¯t really know how to explain her presence there, but the idea of returning to her room scared her even more. Above all she didn''t know what had possessed her to barge into his room in the middle of the night, and so she ended up running to the door, feeling too embarrassed to even face him.


    ¡°No! Wait!¡± His body was on the move before he could even think about it and he reached her just in time to push the door shut. ¡°Wait, please ¡­¡± he repeated, seeing how she cringed against the door, her small body confined by his own, much taller and broader, and he took a deep breath, resisting the impulse that coursed through his mind to simply hold her. ¡°Talk to me. What happened ¡­?¡± He tried to sound as gently as possible and her shoulders begun to tremble as she lowered her head to hide her face from him.


    ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t stop ¡­ seeing it ¡­¡± her whispered voice cut the air.


    ¡°Seeing it?!¡±


    ¡°Everlyn ¡­ burning ¡­ Maybe ¡­ maybe Dana is right ¡­ and I should just leave Mithir ¡­ before it happens here too.¡±


    ¡°Allana ¡­ It¡¯s okay. Everything¡¯s going to be all right, you¡¯ll see ¡­¡±


    ¡°No! No it won¡¯t! What happened in Everlyn will always happen ¡­ wherever I go ¡­¡±


    ¡°By the Gods! Who told you that nonsense? Was it Dana?¡± he asked, suddenly deeply annoyed with the idiot that had filled her head with such stupid ideas, but she didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Dana is only trying to keep you safe! That¡¯s why she wants you to leave before Mithir is attacked. Those preposterous ideas are her way to convince you to go, nothing else.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her ¡­¡± she confessed and Elian waited for her to go on. ¡°It was ¡­ someone I saw ¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone you saw?! Where? Who?¡±


    Allana shook her head. She could never tell him such craziness like the paintings in her ceiling coming alive.


    ¡°In a dream ¡­¡± she finally answered and he smiled, releasing the door from his hand lock.


    ¡°You can¡¯t take to heart all you see and hear in your dreams,¡± he told her as if he were talking to a child, and placed a comforting hand on her head, gently messing with her disheveled hair. ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be like that. I hate it when you¡¯re sad like this ¡­¡± She turned in one move and hugged him, her small arms surrounding his waist, robbing him of all coherent thought as she leaned her forehead against his naked chest. Elian stood very still, her soft breath caressing his skin, and he had to remind himself that he had to breathe, since the entire world seemed to have simply ceased to exist. He took a deep breath and smiled when he felt her strengthen her hold on him, as if she feared he might push her away.


    She really didn¡¯t know him at all, he thought as he bent down to pick her up, a soft gasp escaping her lips as he carried her to his bed.


    Still, how light could she be?, he asked himself, wondering how such a small and frail body could move, speak and talk, and even fight fiercely as he¡¯d seen her fight, or hide such terrifying power like the one she held.


    He sat on the bed placing her on his lap as if she were a little girl, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, hiding her face from his gaze and stealing his breath away again.


    Now this was becoming too much, he thought as the warmth of her body started to seep unto his. But, as he lowered his gaze, he couldn¡¯t help noticing how small she was, her feet hanging midair, far from touching the floor.


    A little girl, he told himself with a sigh, softly brushing her hair. A little girl that had lost everything in one night and had seen her home country burned to the ground. And yet she had faced it all with such an unbelievable regal presence, working side by side with her countrymen, that he¡¯d been left wondering if he¡¯d been able to do the same, should their roles been reversed. Sure she¡¯d been scared, and sad, and lost.


    Allana closed her eyes when soft fingers brushed her hair. In the silence that surrounded them she could easily hear his heartbeat and feel as the air filled and exited his chest. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be there; she had tried to tell herself precisely that since the moment he had woken up. And yet ¡­ she felt safe near him, almost has if he had the power to bring light into the chaotic darkness that lately filled her mind.


    She was startled when he held her hand, picking it up from behind his neck and easily breaking her hug. She peeked curiously at what he was doing, since he hadn¡¯t push her away, and held her breath when he placed a soft kiss on her inside of her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you ¡­¡± he told her and she retrieved her hand, finally gathering enough courage to release him and sit straight.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who barged into your room ¡­ like that ¡­¡± she replied, still too embarrassed to face him, and somehow she knew he¡¯d smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you did. I was having that terrible dream again ¡­ the one I can never recall ¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about dreams,¡± she cut off and he nodded.


    ¡°Agreed. But Allana, you must promise me you¡¯ll take those stupid ideas out of your head,¡± he added, lowering his head to see her face and she looked away. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be responsible for what¡¯s happening. And I am witness of how you fulfilled your duty and did all you could do for your people. Do you have any idea of how many lives you¡¯ve saved? Just think about that when they start arriving tomorrow.¡±


    Allana sighed, unable to put those burning images out of her mind, and shuddered as she recalled that cruel laughter. Only a nightmare, she repeated to herself.


    ¡°How¡¯s Elipson?¡± she suddenly asked, trying to change the subject, recalling she still hadn¡¯t heard any news about her, and Elian smiled, aware of her escape tactic.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. The Emissary from the Temple of Nar is taking care of her. He¡¯s just a young boy but even Melbar recognizes he¡¯s abilities, so I¡¯m certain she¡¯s being well cared for,¡± he answered and she nodded; and an awkward silence fell between them.


    Well it was all her fault, she thought feeling her cheeks burn as she thanked the dim light that allowed her to hide it from him. She¡¯d invaded his room in the middle of the night without so much asking for permission. Sure she felt safe and at peace near him, but that could never be an excuse to her impulsive and shameless behavior. And there she was, sitting on his lap as if she were no more than ten, and he just sat there, bearing her spoiled little girl¡¯s act. Angry with herself Allana raised her head and jumped to the ground, pulling her tunic down since it hardly covered her naked legs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I barged in like that. I¡¯ll be returning to my room, now.¡± she told him, still too ashamed to face him, but the hand that grabbed hers stopped her from moving.


    ¡°Are you really going back?¡± he asked her in a surprising lonely voice and she took a peek at him for the first time.


    She¡¯d already noticed it, she thought as his figure caught her gaze making her unable to look away. He wore soft cotton pants but his chest remained naked, his skin glistening beneath the silvery moonlight; a strong but harmonious body built over years and years of training, just like the arm stretched towards her, stopping her from leaving.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ it¡¯s late ¡­¡± she managed to answer, not too sure if what she¡¯d just said made any sense, and he pulled ever so discretely, but enough to make her give a step towards him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± She stared at him, her heart racing inside her chest, half confused, half afraid. That hadn¡¯t been a request but a firm, unquestionable command. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go. Stay,¡± he told her again, this time in a softer tone, and she finally managed to avert her gaze, escaping the dark trap that were his black eyes.


    That honesty of his always disconcerted her, rendering her unable to argue or deny him.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ I really should go ¡­¡± she still tried, but he was already pulling her again, and her body obeyed him without her consent.


    She looked angrily at him, ready to give him a piece of her own mind, but the victorious smile that glowed across his face erased all her thoughts. His smile always made her heart skip a beat, she thought in defeat, allowing him to lead her as she laid down beside him, resting her head on his pillow. His arms held her unceremoniously, as if she were no more than a doll caught on a child¡¯s embrace, freezing her in place, and she practically forgot to breathe when his fingers slid lightly down her back.


    She raised her head, a protest brimming on her lips, and swallowed dry when she was faced with his dark gaze fixed on her, eyes that had no light as if they were doors to a world of darkness.


    Oh, this is bad!, she thought lowering her head again and placed a hand against his naked chest to push him back.


    ¡°I really should go ¡­¡± she whispered, fear coursing through her body as she tried to sit up, but he simply held her hand, keeping it against his chest as if it were a precious gift, making her look up at him.


    ¡°Stay!¡± An order again, she thought, her heart beating so fast she was sure he could hear it. ¡°Stay and I¡¯ll protect you,¡± he added and she blinked, noticing his skin was somehow glowing ¡­ until she understood that it wasn¡¯t his skin, but the silver locks amongst his dark hair that seemed incandescent. ¡°He can¡¯t reach you here,¡± he went on and she blinked again, startled.


    ¡°He?! What are you talking about?¡± she asked but he placed a finger over her lips, silencing her as he smiled, that same smile that made her heart miss a beat.


    ¡°Just trust me,¡± he whispered and his finger slid down to her chin while warm, soft lips touched hers.


    He kissed her gently and a searing fire ran through her entire body, leaving her breathless. Startled, she pulled away, too scared especially of the way he seemed to leave her thoughtless, unable to think coherently, almost as if he could control her mind. But he followed her movement, kissing her again, this time deeper, making her lips part and dance with his, all the while watching her intensively through heavy and shadowy eyelashes. His tongue invaded her mouth, making her tremble all the way down to her core, and she was completely lost.


    A deep sadness she couldn¡¯t comprehend brought tears to her eyes, and yet it was as if a part of her, that she didn¡¯t know she¡¯d missed, had finally returned. His hand on her neck held her firmly in place but his thumb drew small, warm circles on her cheek. And when he slowly released her lips to mark a trail of soft kisses down her neck she didn¡¯t push him away, on the contrary. Her arms seemed to move on their own and wrapped themselves around him, her hand diving into his soft glowing hair.


    She knew she was gasping for air but she couldn¡¯t hear a single thing beyond the beating of their hearts, how they had synced with one another, sounding as one. She was completely his to do as he pleased. And the only thing that occupied her mind was how to make him hers in that same way.


    She felt her body grow hotter in the places he touched her; her waist, her back, her naked leg. He held her hand, lacing his fingers with hers, and place the full weight of his body on top of hers. And all she could do was look up at him, at his inhuman beauty, the silver in his hair glowing magically, his lips reddened from all the kisses he¡¯d left on her skin, his eyes deep pools of darkness unable to reflect the smallest sliver of light. He was both beautiful, and scary. Both dazzling and domineeringly imposing. And his determined expression told her what she already knew. That no matter how wrong and twisted, she belonged to him.


    He bent his head to kiss her again and she raised her head to meet him halfway, inviting his touch, allowing him to explore her mouth at will, filling her with his warm, fragrant taste. When he finally released her she felt numb again, her cheeks burning, her lips moist and tingly. She wanted to keep looking at him, to keep filling her mind with his image, but suddenly her eyelids felt too heavy, and it took everything she got just to keep her eyes open.


    ¡°Rest,¡± he told her in a deep, gentle voice, and placed a warm hand over her eyes, forcing her to close them. A soft, silent darkness surrounded her, making her so sleepy that even though she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P6)

    Part 6 - Scolding


    The morning sky dawned grayish as it was common during Spring time, but still the white light pouring from the windows was enough to wake him up.


    For a split second he wished he could just turn to the other side and go back to sleep. The day ahead of him promised nothing but boring and dull moments, all of which he could very well do without. But, as soon as he moved, a small hand slid over his chest and a mumbling protest reached his ears. With eyes suddenly wide open he peered down at the girl sleeping beside him and couldn''t help smile.


    She really looked like a little girl, her small body fitting perfectly under his arm. She slept turned his way, her knees bent, the soft skin of her legs pressed against his waist. Her expression was calm and peaceful, just like her rhythmic breathing, and her small pink lips were parted, golden eyelashes casting soft shadows on her cheeks. Propping himself on his elbow he watched her from above and gently held a blond curl that had fallen over her face, like so many others spread over his pillow. He''d seen her sleep before, but never from up close ... And he knew that he could watch her forever, if only the world would allow him to do so.


    The sound of steps outside his bedroom quickly pulled him back to reality and he slowly got up, trying not to wake her up, practically running to the door. He opened it right in time, since Elipson was about to knock, and smiled, filling the frame of the doorway with his own body.


    "Oh ... I see you''re awake," she noticed with a suspicious look.


    "Yeah ... Could hear you from miles away," he joked. "Was about to get dress. Are you all right to be walking around like that?" he asked and she frowned.


    "I''m here, am I not? Elian, what''s wrong?" she asked and he gave her another smile.


    "Nothing wrong. Why?"


    "Hum ... Well, I need to talk to you about that boy ..."


    "Later, okay?" He knew he had been too hasty in his answer when she looked at him sideways.


    "Hell, you''re hiding something from me and I know it! I know you too well and you suck at lying!"


    "It''s nothing! It''s just that ..." he started explaining but Elipson didn''t wait any longer and unceremoniously pushed him aside, storming into the room.


    "Ah!" she gasped as soon as she noticed someone else on his bed and turned to face him, her gray eyes glistening maliciously. "So very sorry ... You could have told me you had company," she whispered and Elian sighed in exasperation taking a hand to his face.


    "It''s not what you''re thinking ..."


    "Oh ... really?" she retorted amused with his embarrass, and strode back to the door. "I''d already wondered when you''d get some female company to warm you bed ..."


    "Elipson! Stop it!" he scolded her and his sudden outburst made Allana mumble a protest and turn the other way.


    He sighed again as Elipson''s eyes widened the moment she recognized her, and her light amusement quickly turned into a dark frown.


    "We do need to talk!"


    "That''s why I told you it''s not what you''re thinking ..." he still tried to explain but she refused to listen.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    "Not here! I don''t want her to see me here, should she wake up. It would make her uncomfortable," she added and stormed out the room and down the corridor.


    Elian sighed for the third time. And so his hellish day had started and not even breakfast could be saved.


    However, as soon as he turned back, he couldn''t help but smile. Allana was still sleeping, his soft blanket wrapped around her waist, her naked legs almost dangling out of bed. At least his awakening had been perfect.


    Gently closing the door he turned to follow Elipson who was storming down the corridor. He saw her turn and disappear behind another door and stopped for a moment taking a deep breath for courage''s sake. Facing Elipson''s anger was never an easy task.


    When he finally reached the dining room she''d chosen as his place of torture the Black Lady was already sitting at a table, her booted feet resting on the free chair beside her as she calmly poored tea into a delicate hand painted cup. Free to wander the palace as she pleased, a privilege only granted to her amongst his Knights, Elian knew that wherever she chose to have her meals no one else would dare enter. Disdain, envy and disgust were among the reasons, but mainly other people were simply too afraid of her; all of which she gladly accepted as long as it meant that they''d leave her alone, allowing her to do as she pleased.


    Elian walked up to the table and took a red apple from the fruits'' basket, biting into its sweet pulp.


    "So?" he asked since she kept ignoring him. "I''m all ears."


    "I only have one thing to tell you. Hurt her and Mithir will know no more heirs," she told him and he couldn''t help but laugh, although he knew all too well she wasn''t joking and that that had been a very real threat.


    "That''s it? A death threat?"


    "No. But I''ll certainly make sure you''ll miss some of your lower parts."


    He shuddered as he understood what she meant and pushed her feet from the chair to sit by her side.


    "Really, Elipson. You''re such a savage!"


    "And I am not joking!" she retorted, facing him with a severe expression, and he sighed.


    "I told you already. It''s not what you think! She''s just a child!"


    "Again with that! I could say the same about you!"


    "And she''s my cousin!"


    "Just stop it, Elian! You can keep on spouting arguments all you want. And yes, she''s practically a child. And yes, she is your cousin. But above all, you''re in love with her!"


    "What?!" he demanded in disbelief and she calmly sipped her tea.


    "You can also deny that, if it makes you feel better. But that''s the truth and anyone can see it. You''ve been in love with her ever since you were a child! And now she''s right there, within your reach. But don''t forget that she doesn''t know you like you know her. She met you for the first time just the other day. And she''s in a very hard, very painful place."


    "Are you saying I''m taking advantage of her?" he asked, frowning, and she calmly faced him.


    "Aren''t you?" he averted his gaze but she went on, merciless. "When I look at her all I see is a childish little girl, filled with bitter memories. A girl that lost all she knew and that''s desperately looking for some kind of security, a safe place where she can heal her wounds, so she''ll be able to stand on her own two feet again. Sure she has amazing resilience and strength but, in her current state, she''s far from being able to resist someone like you," he seemed even more displeased with her words but, even so, she didn''t spare him. "You''re no child. And your kindness and easy going personality makes everyone think that you''re some kind of innocent boy. Which you are not, as we both know. So, just take a hand to your heart and ask yourself if you''re doing the right thing by her. So that she won''t get hurt, latter on. And so you won''t have to suffer the pain of having hurt the one you love," she added and, placing her empty cup on the table, stood up ready to leave.


    "Wait!" she stopped by the door, turning to look at him, and saw him take a deep breath. "You said you had other things to discuss with me."


    "Yes. But I imagine you had enough of me for the time being. So ..."


    "You know I never get enough of you, especially for sharing your mind with me, even when I don''t like what I hear ..." he confessed and she couldn''t help but smile. She loved him for that, for his honesty and for his courage to always face the truth, no matter how hard it might be.


    She walked back to him and hugged him from behind, her arms around his neck as she placed a soft kiss on top of his head.


    "I''m really sorry ... You know I hate to make you sad ..."


    He nodded and held her arms in place.


    "I know ... And you know better than anyone how I need you to always be truthful with me." Because no one else was, everyone too worried about pleasing him or gaining his favors.


    "I''m just telling you to take it easy, Elian. To grant her the time to find her own feelings. Don''t push yours onto her," he nodded once again and held her hand, pulling her back to her chair.


    "And so? What else did you have to tell me?"


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 12 - The Wait (P7)

    Part 7 - Beyond Salvation


    Allana stood before the door to her room and just couldn¡¯t bring herself to open it, the memories from last night¡¯s nightmare still too present. Instead she invaded the room next door and, smiling maliciously, pulled the curtains open and jumped onto the bed. Protests filled the air when she mercilessly uncovered its occupant.


    ¡°Good Morning!¡± she said in a high tone and Selina turned the other way, frowning.


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! Wake up, sleepy head!


    ¡°You¡¯re insane! Let me sleep!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see ¡­ Busy night, eh?¡± she asked playfully, recalling she had last seen her in a common room surrounded by her new admirers, and the girl opened her eyes immediately, turning to face her with a mischievously smile.


    ¡°Not as busy as yours,¡± she answered. ¡°How was His Highness?¡± Completely caught off guard, Allana blushed profusely and couldn¡¯t help avert her gaze.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I think you know very well what I¡¯m talking about!¡±


    ¡°Were you spying on me again??¡± she accused, throwing a pillow at her that Selina easily avoided, and the other girl laughed happily.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°And then?¡± she finally asked, sitting amongst the bed covers, and Allana crossed her arms, defensively.


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°Were you with him till now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you! Spy!¡± she retorted and Selina dragged herself to her side.


    ¡°Oh, come on! Tell me! Were you?¡± she insisted and Allana finally nodded, her cheeks burning, even more when Selina laughed again. ¡°And then? What else! Tell me! You know I hate suspense!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ we talked.¡±


    ¡°Talked, eh? What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?!¡± she demanded in indignation. ¡°Nothing else, of course!¡±


    ¡°Tche ¡­¡± Selina sighed, looking disappointed, while Allana felt her cheeks burn at the memory of the long kisses they had shared. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let the opportunity pass.¡±


    ¡°Opportunity ¡­ Selina! Don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but you¡¯re talking about my cousin!¡±


    ¡°So what? He¡¯s kind of cute ¡­¡± Allana sighed in deep exasperation.


    ¡°You know ¡­ sometimes he kind of scares me. It¡¯s like he knows what I¡¯m thinking or feeling. Like he¡¯s inside my head. I know it sounds weird ¡­¡± she confessed and Selina shook her head with an all knowing expression.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re beyond salvation.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No salvation at all, if things are already like that,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I mean that you¡¯re in love with him.¡±


    Allana sat there, for a moment, completely dumbstruck, and ended up taking a deep breath standing up.


    ¡°I should have known that it¡¯s no use talking to you.¡±


    ¡°You may not have noticed it yet, but I¡¯m telling you. You¡¯re beyond salvation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, because you¡¯re some kind of prophet now, or something like that. Anyway, I just stopped by to steal a dress from your wardrobe,¡± she told her opening the closet and Selina looked at her curiously.


    ¡°A dress?! Don¡¯t you have enough of those in your room?¡±


    ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t want to have to go in there just yet. And afterwords we have the whole day all to ourselves. There¡¯s going to be a Council, and Heric and Dana will have to attend.¡±


    Selina clapped enthusiastically and finally jumped out of bed.

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 1 (P1)

    - 3rd day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - Permission Granted


    Arkadi sat down in disbelieve.


    They¡¯d met in Astronomy room where the night sky could always be seen, projected in the arched dark ceiling, as long as the oil lamps of the various projectors around the room were lit.


    On any other day the room would have been full of Apprentices, since the influences of the various stars and planets on the flows of Magic was frequently discussed. However, due to the strange Force that had awaken in the world, a Council had been called, and all classes had been suspended till further notice. At the moment the majority of the Magi inside the Tower spent every waking hour trying to learn more about this new Power and, if possible, locate its origin.


    When recess had been called, Arkadi had immediately left the company of his elders, wishing for a few moments of peace and quiet. The fact that Ilea had found him in such an improbable place hadn¡¯t surprised him. The news she bared, on the other hand, were an entire different matter.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it ¡­ He agreed?¡± he asked, wanting to confirm it, and she sighed.


    ¡°I suppose he didn¡¯t exactly know how to deny it ¡­¡± she answered. The truth was that, since she¡¯d agreed with Amambar¡¯s condition, a new dark shadow had taken residence in her heart.


    Unable to perceive it, a smile brightened Arkadi¡¯s face as all the implications of what she¡¯d just told him became clear.


    ¡°I can hardly believe it! I¡¯m leaving this place! And I won¡¯t have to put up with those ingrate bastards anymore!¡±


    ¡°Please be more serious about this. This isn¡¯t some kind of break from work trip we''re talking about, you know?¡± she scolded him, already worrying, even though they had yet to step one foot outside the Tower, and he smiled again.


    ¡°You¡¯re too serious!¡± he reproached her lightly but Ilea¡¯s look of disapproval made him sigh. ¡°Alright, fine ¡­ I¡¯m not a child. I know this is a serious matter. How could I not? I feel it in my blood.¡±


    Ilea took a deep breath. Yes, of course he knew. But she could also see the gleam of excitement in his almond eyes, and the fire of youth burning beneath it. Now that things had finally been decided he no longer tried to hide just how much he had wanted this. And that restless desire made her feel uneasy and question if he was really ready to face what was yet to come.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Arkadi hugged her from behind, pulling her against his chest, and placed a gentle kiss at the base of her neck.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry at me for longing for this change,¡± he asked in a softer voice as if he¡¯d just read her mind, and Ilea sighed, unable to scold him as she knew she should.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Trust me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve done since I''ve met you,¡± she replied and turned in his arms to face him. ¡°Amambar has requested that I leave with you.¡±


    ¡°What about the Tower ¡­? And your People?¡±


    She smiled, thinking how much she loved that honest part of him, always worrying about others before himself, even if his usual behavior might lead people to think otherwise.


    ¡°I suppose they¡¯ll all have to wait. This is Amambar¡¯s only request. Even though it is my right to refuse him, I had no choice but to comply. This is a moment for union, not for quarrel. As such, if it is his wish that I should go, I¡¯ll go, even though I know this is not my path. You should see him in private before the day is over. We shall leave when morning comes ¡­¡± Arkadi nodded, his eyes again alight with enthusiasm, and placed a light kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that, then. And Ilea ¡­ whatever you may say, I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re coming with me,¡± he told her with a youthful smile brightening his young face and happily left her all alone in the dim room.


    She waited until she was sure he had really left and pulled a small golden hand mirror from one of the silk pouches that always hang from her belt. Facing her own reflection she whispered a single word and the mirror¡¯s surface waved as if it were made of water, suddenly becoming cloudy, the white fog inside it covering her own image.


    ¡°Ileaknalan?!¡± a strong voice asked from the other side of the mirror and she nodded, obediently.


    ¡°Yes, father ¡­¡±


    ¡°It is good to hear you! I had thought you had left us for good. Come back home! You are needed here! Your siblings grow farther and farther away from me ¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry father, but I can¡¯t ¡­ yet. A mysterious Force has awoken in the world ¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ A Human Force! Leave the Humans to solve their own problems! Your place is amongst us!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back now! If I do there won¡¯t be anyone to guide them. Although I understand that this Force is in Human hands I also know that it is too strong ¡­ and ¡­¡±


    ¡°And ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dreaming again ¡­¡±


    ¡°That path doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±


    ¡°I know ¡­¡±


    ¡°You also know what happens when one of us decides to walk down another¡¯s path, do you not? You are self-destructing! And all for a handful of beings that don¡¯t have the slightest respect for themselves or for those around them! Ileaknalan ¡­ Your place is by my side, at the head of our People!¡±


    ¡°I only wanted to let you know that I¡¯ll be leaving the Tower soon ¡­ and that you won¡¯t be able to reach me for a while,¡± she told the white mist inside the mirror and, for a moment, silence was her only answer.


    ¡°This means you will not change your mind ¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    A deep sigh filled the room and Ilea lowered her gaze as sadness washed over her.


    ¡°Our end grows near ¡­ You were ¡­ my last hope,¡± the voice told her and then the fog was gone, and all she could see was a reflection of her own face, where bright tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m really ¡­ sorry ¡­¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 1 (P2)

    - 3rd day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - Bedtime Stories


    Elipson entered the Great Hall of the Royal Council walking side by side with Solara who, as always, smiled gently at anyone who crossed his line of sight.


    As she took her place at the Council¡¯s large table her gray eyes instantly found Heric¡¯s , and she couldn¡¯t help feel victorious when he cowered nervously, averting his gaze. Dana sat beside him, her back very straight, her head raised proudly, her face an impenetrable mask. Besides the two representatives of Everlyn the table was full, the high back chairs occupied by the Court¡¯s Ministers, some of the most important Nobles and a half-dozen Counselors. Melbar, all dressed in white, returned Solara¡¯s silent greeting as he took the chair beside his, and whispered something in the boy¡¯s ear. Denar sat on the chair next to her and, by his sour expression, she immediately knew he¡¯d rather be anywhere else but there.


    As soon as Elian took his place at the right of the King the great doors were closed and the Council was announced as in session.


    Several rolls of proposals were placed on the table, as the ones responsible for their elaboration explained them to the rest of the presents. There were proposals concerning matters regarding the entire Kingdom, from solutions to some of the more urgent agricultural problems to the construction of new shelters and the distribution of funds amongst the several sectors of administration. However, and as to be expected, the majority of the plans and suggestions brought up concerned the eminent crises they would all soon come to face, and thus there were several plans of defense and tactics to counterattack the impending invasion.


    Elian sighed. It was always like this. Normally no one even bothered with matters concerning the Knights, even though they were the only armed force of the Kingdom. Quite the contrary. Most proposals related with the welfare of the Orders were normally contested and most Nobles thought that the Orders of the Knights mostly represented an unnecessary expense. But now, that war was upon them, everyone had something to say about how the Knights should be better put to use, some of the plans presented completely inexecutable.


    It took only one look in Denar¡¯s direction to know that the Knight was about to lose what little patient he had managed to gather in order to be able to sit there, and listen to that lot of richly dressed and adorned useless little men. It had been hard enough convincing him, not only to be in the same room as Heric, but also to sit at the same table as him, without that implying placing Everlyn¡¯s Governor¡¯s life in mortal danger. And now this bunch of nonsense!


    Taking a deep breath Elian stood up, silencing the chubby man that currently explained one of the various defense plans, his fat neck squeezed by a silk bow adorned with precious stones. Grabbing his beautiful and colored map he quickly transformed it into a small ball of paper, which he nonchalantly threw away over his shoulder.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± the man protested, seeing his hard work treated with such disrespect, and Elian faced him with a sever expression.


    ¡°I could say it was a good effort, Lord Duke. If only you had at least taken the trouble to learn how many men we have at our disposal, what kind of weapons they wield and, oh yes, at the very least the right number of walls defending our city!¡± he added and the man sat heavily as if his legs had lost all strength, his round face growing redder by the minute. ¡°And he we are ¡­¡± Elian went on facing all the presents. ¡°My Lords, I beg your pardon, but we have no time to lose with this kind of nonsense!¡± he bluntly stated and whispers of outrage filled the room.


    ¡°Elian ¡­ that is no way to address the Council,¡± Endio admonished him lightly but Elian faced him, unwavering.


    ¡°I only state the truth. Because nonsense is all I¡¯ve heard since this Council started. All I see are plans and schemes made by men that have no idea of what they¡¯re talking about.¡± A new wave of displeased whispers filled the room and Endio had to raise his hand to restore order.


    ¡°My Lords ¡­ As much as it pains me to have to disregard your efforts, it is common knowledge that amongst all of us the Prince is the one who is better informed about the matters concerning the Orders of the Knights. Besides, he has just returned from a close encounter with the same enemy we will soon have to face. I ask that we listen to what he has to say.¡±


    The members of the Council grew quiet again and Elian took a deep breath.


    ¡°Denar,¡± he asked and the Knight unfolded the map of a city surrounded by five concentric walls. ¡°This is our city,¡± he started, gathering all his patience, going about it as if he were presenting them a foreign country. ¡°North from here stand the Sunny Hills. On this side starts the Silver Forest, which is crossed from north to south by the Silver River. South of the city, in this space here, stand most of our crop fields. Now, following the information received from M¨¢don and by what we¡¯ve seen in Everlyn, the Northern Armies normally surround the cities from all sides, launching an all out attack as they advance in a ring formation, progressively closing ranks. That being said, the first thing to do is gather everyone inside the city walls where they¡¯ll be protected. We have five walls, and although the highest and strongest are the last two, all five of them have defensive towers, here, here, here and here,¡± he went on, pointing them in the map. ¡°We have wells inside the city walls and food supplies that can last us for a year or so. We can very well withstand a prolonged siege if we have to ¡­¡±


    Murmurs filled the room once more and one of the Counselors took the word.


    ¡°Is Your Highness suggesting that we barricade ourselves inside the city walls with these ¡­ monsters at our door? But this is like a gigantic trap!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll ever be able to survive,¡± Denar countered. ¡°They have a huge numeric superiority over us. Lady Elipson, who saw them from up close, made an estimate of fifty thousand men, one third of which are mounted warriors. We will never be able to gather an armed force great enough to stand against a direct attack!¡±


    ¡°And what about the reinforcements that arrived from Everlyn?¡± someone asked and all attentions went to Heric, who fidgeted on his chair and cleared his throat before answering.


    ¡°Regretfully, Everlyn has never possessed an armed force that could be consider as such ¡­¡± he humbly replied.


    Once more murmurs filled the room as comments were whispered here and there. Elian took a deep breath and waited for the Council members to settle down again.


    Solara, seated on the other side of the King, bent forward and smiled when Endio looked at him.


    ¡°Your Majesty, if I could make a suggestion ¡­¡±


    Endio nodded and once more signaled for silence.


    ¡°My Lords, the Emissary of Nar has a proposal the present us,¡± he announced and the boy stood up, calmly smiling as everyone present gazed up at him.


    ¡°Well, I regret having to be this blunt, but it is my believe that there¡¯s something else that the Everlyn¡¯s Governor is neglecting to mention,¡± he announced and Elian couldn¡¯t help but gape at such a direct accusation. Heric too, looked at the boy in disbelief, and then frowned, annoyed, when Solara directed his smiled at him. ¡°Not of ill faith, of course,¡± he added. ¡°Simply probably because his mind refuses to believe that which he has been told to be true. But now it is of the utmost importance that everyone should hear it as well. That being said, My Lord, won¡¯t you please share with us the rumors circling amongst those who survived M¨¢don¡¯s massacre?¡± he politely requested and Heric¡¯s face grew redder.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard the tales. Won¡¯t you recount what you have heard?¡± the boy insisted and Heric averted his gaze.


    ¡°This is ridiculous ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Lord Heric, if you may, please share these ¡­ tales with the rest of Council,¡± Endio also requested and Heirc sighed.


    ¡°If you wish to waste time listening to small people¡¯s talk so be it,¡± he retorted, disgruntled. ¡°When the surviving warriors from M¨¢don reached Everlyn they were telling fantastic tales about how the sky went completely black in an instant, when the enemy forces invaded their city.¡±


    ¡°We also saw that happen in Everlyn. It seems it happens wherever they go,¡± Elian added and Heric nodded.


    ¡°We also ascertained that. But from their words I believe they were talking about something entirely different. In their words it was as if a moonless night had taken over the sky in the middle of the day. Not like the dimness we saw.¡±


    The room went completely silent and Solara smiled.


    ¡°Please ¡­ go on.¡±


    ¡°The rest are foolish tales told by scared people!¡±


    ¡°Please ¡­¡± the boy insisted and Heric shrugged, sounding bored.


    ¡°Some men talked about a gigantic winged beast that supposedly came down from the darkness above and washed the earth with burning flames ¡­ And they were convinced that that was the reason why the city fell in less than an hour. Surly you can all see how ridiculous this sounds!¡± he added but his last sentence was lost when Denar jumped to his feet, his green eyes widening in pure terror as he turned to Elian.


    ¡°They have a Dragon!¡±


    Elian looked at the Knight unable to understand, but by then chaos had filled the room and numerous voices made themselves heard in exclamations of disbelief.


    Solara sat back on his chair looking like a happy child that had fulfilled his duty to perfection, and Elipson couldn¡¯t help but frown, noticing his peaceful, pleased expression, as if he stood above the general confusion that now surrounded them. It was all starting to make sense, she thought. After all, he had warned her and prepared her for that moment, and had now launched that small stone that had immediately created such big waves. Now, all he had to do was wait ¡­Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Silence!!¡± the King shouted after trying unsuccessfully to restore the order and the room grew quiet again. ¡°Will you please remain calm!¡±


    ¡°Please, Your Majesty, it is well known that Dragons are a thing of myths and legends! They¡¯ve all been extinct for more than a thousand years, if they ever existed at all,¡± a Noble man declared sarcastically, looking amused by the idea, as if he had just heard a ridiculous joke. ¡°I think I talk for everyone present when I say that we have to agree with Lord Heric. This is ridiculous and we have much graver matters to attend to!¡±


    ¡°Well, I can assure you all that Dragons are very real!¡± Denar stated, the shadow of raw fear still looming in his green eyes, and the Nobleman laughed loudly.


    ¡°Really Sir Knight? Am I to presume you¡¯ve seen one before?¡± he asked mockingly and Elian saw Denar clench his hands into two tight fists, and immediately knew that he had to act fast or something really bad would happen.


    ¡°I believe we are all in need of a brief pause,¡± he suggested and Endio quickly agreed, also aware of the dangerous tension filling the room. At his command, the doors to the Council Hall were open and the members started getting up and leaving as they laughed amongst themselves, commenting about the ridiculous tale they¡¯d just heard.


    Endio was the last to stand and, placing a tired hand on his son¡¯s shoulder, left the room in a slow pace, almost dragging his feet.


    Elipson sighed in relief when the room went practically empty and, stretching a leg over the empty chair at her side, leaned her head on one hand. Besides the three of them, only Melbar and the boy had remained.


    Elian took a deep breath and placed a gentle hand on the Knight¡¯s back.


    ¡°Denar ¡­ you have to control yourself ¡­¡± he pleaded, like he¡¯d done a thousand times before, but the Knight avoided his touch, walking away from the table to look out the window into the huge blue sky above their heads.


    ¡°No, Elian ¡­ You don¡¯t understand,¡± he said, sounding calmer, and then averted his gaze. ¡°Really ¡­ Why do I even bother! This has nothing to do with me, anyways,¡± he retorted, as if he were scolding himself, and turned to face his Prince. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you this much. If they do have a Dragon then ¡­ forget it! Mithir is as condemned as Everlyn ever was.¡±


    ¡°You really ¡­ believe this is possible?¡± Elian carefully asked, since he¡¯d never seen such a terrified look on Denar¡¯s face, and his silence and dark expression were all the answer he needed. ¡°We can¡¯t just give up like that! There¡¯s no real confirmation! Besides, we didn¡¯t see anything like that in Everlyn!¡±


    ¡°Maybe they only send it out when it¡¯s needed ¡­¡± Elipson suggested in a quiet voice. ¡°Everlyn didn¡¯t put up much of a resistance when they invaded.¡±


    Elian took a deep breath and leaned against the table. Contrary to him, Elipson hadn¡¯t even considered the possibility of disregarding Denar¡¯s warning and, taking into account the bitter history the two of them shared, the way she had unquestionably believed the other Knight¡¯s word was enough to make Elian believe it as well.


    ¡°Maybe ¡­ maybe we can somehow look for a way to defeat it ¡­¡±


    Denar shook his head and a bitter smile crossed his face.


    ¡°Forget it! You just have no idea of what a monster like that is capable of ¡­ In a split second everything¡¯s gone ¡­ and all you can see is fire and ashes ¡­¡± he described with a haunted expression that made Elipson avert her gaze, certain he wouldn¡¯t want anyone to see him looking like that.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s one solution,¡± Solara¡¯s clear voice announced capturing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Look for aid in the Tower of High Magic.¡±


    ¡°The Tower?! Isn¡¯t that somewhere in the Ice Mountains?¡± Elian asked and Solara nodded.


    ¡°As things stand it is my belief that, at the moment, they¡¯re the only ones able to help Mithir.¡±


    Elian stood silent and Denar crossed his arms.


    ¡°I know nothing about that. But one thing I am sure of. If this Dragon appears here nothing will remain of Mithir.¡±


    Elian took a deep breath, his mind quickly considering all options, trying to find a way to solve that problem, and ending up with no other solution than the one presented by the young Emissary of Nar.


    ¡°We can try and present this proposal to the Council ¡­¡±


    ¡°You may as well forget it, then,¡± Denar retorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Things like Dragons are a laughing matter, nothing but ridiculous tales!¡±


    ¡°I understand that. But this isn¡¯t something I can just one-sidedly decide, you know that! We have no other choice,¡± he told the Knight and then sighed. ¡°And please ¡­ try and be a bit more patient with them ¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t hear me utter another word, Elian. I¡¯ve survived this once. I can easily survive it again. It¡¯s these stuck up Nobles that have no idea of what they¡¯re talking about ¡­ and that will be screaming for their lives when the time comes,¡± he replied coldly and Elian sighed again. Denar could be funny and irreverent most of the times, but he had a terrible, difficult personality when discussing serious matters ¡­!


    ¡°That being said. Can I call the stuck up, useless bunch of Council members back into the room?¡± Elipson asked and Elian sighed yet a third time. And this was the worst, he thought as he nodded. For Denar and Elipson could hardly look at each other¡¯s faces, and their arguments always ended up in ugly fights, but when someone came from the outside to hurt one of them they were immediately in tune, and what may have been one single problem rapidly became two.


    When all the Council members had returned and settled down on their respective seats, Elian stood up and faced all the presents.


    ¡°My Lords, after careful consideration it is my belief that the risk presented by Sir Denar should be taken into consideration. Better that than having to regret at a later date, when we¡¯re all caught by surprise,¡± he stated and one of the Counselors shook his head in disagreement.


    ¡°This is a waste of time. Are we supposed to go on discussing bedtime tales? We all know Your Highness is still young and thus prone to have an imaginative mind. But really! Dragons?!¡± he asked sarcastically, with an annoying smile on his faces, and some of the presents nodded they¡¯re agreement.


    ¡°Am I to take it, then, that the esteemed Counselor is willing to assume all responsibilities for what may happen if these products of my imaginative mind end up attacking our city?¡± Elian retorted, facing the man, and a heavy silence fell over the entire room. ¡°It¡¯s true I¡¯ve never seen a Dragon!¡± he spoke to the entire Council. ¡°And thus cannot guarantee that these beasts are a real threat. But I do know that in this world there are many things that escape our understanding. We live our entire lives in a small, peaceful corner of the world, but the world is a much bigger place. Big enough even for mythical creatures like Dragons. We hear that Dragnmor is abandoned and that there are no survivors from the Ancient Race. But which one of you can ascertain to this? I¡¯m only saying that it¡¯s better to be ready for any eventuality, even an improbable, crazy one, than to be sorry afterwords.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Endio said, surprising him. He had thought the King would keep his silence and let the Council decide, like usual. ¡°What do you suggest we do, then?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe we should select a small group of Knights and have them depart as soon as possible towards the High Tower of Magic in search of help.¡±


    Disorder filled the room as a new wave of opposition spread all around.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard anything more absurd!¡± blurted one of the Nobleman amidst the general confusion but Elian wasn¡¯t about to let that slide unchecked.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Magic! These so called Magi are mere charlatans!¡±


    ¡°Besides it is said that it is impossible for outsiders to find said Tower!¡± added another one.


    ¡°Nothing but legends!¡± accused another voice.


    Elipson noticed that Solara was watching her, his persistent smile saying more than words, and sighed, condemning her own words before even uttering them.


    ¡°My Lords, please!¡± she asked and, at the sound of that feminine voice the room went silent again. ¡°Why all the protests? Nothing but legends, right? Dragons, Towers of Magic, Magi and so forth. Since these are nothing but, how did you call them? Oh yeah, ¡®bedtime tales¡¯,¡± she said, looking ironically over to Denar. ¡°why not allow those who believe in said tales to leave in search of this Tower?¡± she added in a mocking tone that made Elian hold his head and Denar look back at her in shocked disbelief, his mouth half gaping. Still none of that stopped Elipson, who smiled and turned to face everyone¡¯s stunned expressions. ¡°This Knight has stated before all of you that Dragons do exist. Therefor I suggest that he may be the one to leave in search of this mythical Tower.¡±


    Elian looked angrily at her, mentally ordering her to shut up, but Elipson simply ignored him, while Denar was still trying to pull himself together.


    ¡°We are practically at war! Surly we can¡¯t afford to send our Knights away, in some wild goose chase!¡± someone contested and Elipson immediately caught sight of the one who had spoken, looking down on him as if he were no more than a child.


    ¡°Really, My Lord ¡­ haven¡¯t you heard a single word of what has been said? There won¡¯t be any battles on open ground. We only need enough men to guard our walls and keep the enemy out. This will be a war of endurance. We can very well dispense half-dozen Knights to go in search of our only hope of salvation, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer and Elian knew without a doubt that there was nothing else anyone could say or do to avoid the course of action she had just set in motion.


    As no one presented any more qualms or questions Endio took the word, facing her.


    ¡°My Lady ¡­ I¡¯m sure you are aware of the consequences of what you suggest. The Knights chosen to leave will, most likely, be leaving for exile ¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless they find the help we need,¡± she retorted immediately and a Nobleman laughed sarcastically.


    ¡°Bravo! I couldn¡¯t agree more! Let those who believe in this pile of nonsense leave in search of their dreams!¡± he said, mockingly, and other voices agreed, laughing.


    ¡°Silence! This is no joke! We¡¯re trying to decide the fate of our Kingdom!¡± Endio admonished and everyone grew quiet again. ¡°I¡¯ll ponder on this subject and we shall return to it after lunch. Session is adjourned,¡± he declared and, just like before, the Council members stood up and started to leave.


    Some of the Nobles smiled at Elipson as they passed by her, others bowed as if complimenting her for the way she had solved the problem. Heric stopped at her side and smiled mockingly.


    ¡°And I¡¯m the traitor. With friends like you who needs enemies?¡± he whispered and, without a thought, she turned and punched him straight in the face.


    Heric stepped back, holding his right cheek, too stunned to react, as Dana screamed and ran to his side. However it didn¡¯t take long for the Lord Governor to recover, pain shooting through his maxilla and anger distorting his face.


    ¡°Heric! Please, let¡¯s leave!¡± Dana asked in a surprisingly strong voice, pulling him by an arm towards the door, and he followed her, still looking back with a dark threat in his eyes.


    Solara left after him, at Melbar¡¯s side, always smiling, and Endio stopped at her side and sighed.


    ¡°My dear, I¡¯d really appreciate if you could leave such matters to be taken care of outside the palace,¡± he simply told her, although she could swear she¡¯d seen a shadow of amusement flicker across the King¡¯s tired face, and then he too left, two guards accompanying his slow steps.


    ¡°Ah! That felt good!¡± she confessed, shaking her aching hand when there were just the three of them left, and then took a deep breath, reading herself to face what awaited her. ¡°Well ¡­ about what I¡¯ve just suggested ¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you gone completely insane?!¡± Elian exploded angrily, jumping to his feet, which of course was to be expected.


    ¡°Is there any other solution?¡± she asked and saw him chew his lower lip in frustration. ¡°We shall form a small group, one that won¡¯t attract too much unwanted attention. People we trust ¡­¡±-


    ¡°This is crazy!¡± he still accused in open opposition and Denar stood up, taking a deep breath.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, Elian. Besides, who else could you send in such a mission? I¡¯ve lived on the road longer than any of the other Knights. I know what it¡¯s like. And the Ice Mountains aren¡¯t completely unknown to me. Of course I¡¯ve never been to the Tower, haven¡¯t even seen it from afar ¡­ But taking everything else into consideration, I¡¯m obviously the best choice.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious ¡­¡± Elian whispered, his chest tightening as the inevitable became clearer. ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to return ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?! You¡¯re not going to tell me that you can¡¯t live without me or some other cheesy line like that, right?¡± he asked, joking, and Elian clenched his teeth to keep himself together. ¡°Besides, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of me that easily.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s going to be all right,¡± Elipson added, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll be back before you notice.¡± He looked up at her in alarm when he finally understood what she¡¯d been telling him from the start and Elipson smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t really think I¡¯d let this idiot leave on his own, did you?¡± she retorted and immediately turned towards Denar, who had already started to protest. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss that afterwords!¡± she told him dryly and the Knight crossed his arms, averting his gaze.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t right ¡­¡± Elian was saying and Elipson turned back to him.


    ¡°But of course it is. We¡¯re Knights, Elian. It is our duty to defend our Kingdom. We¡¯ll find the help we need, even if we have to level those mountains to the ground. Now, come on ¡­ let¡¯s not brood over this any longer! Let¡¯s get something to eat!¡± she decided, pulling him towards the door, and Denar followed them in silent agreement.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 1 (P3)

    - 3rd day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - The Weight of Lost Words


    Elian tried his best to focus on the subjects discussed during the afternoon. His plan to prepare the city to withstand a siege was eventually approved and its details occupied most the afternoon talks.


    Making use of the information provided by Elipson regarding the number of men and their weaponry, everyone agreed that finding a way to destroy the enemies catapults should be a priority, as well as finding safe shelter for all of Mithir¡¯s inhabitants.


    Someone suggested evacuating women, children and the elderly to Leips, since there wouldn¡¯t be any advantage in keeping them locked up inside the city walls. And since the majority seemed to agree, Endio charged Heric with supervising the operations, since he had been closely involved with Everlyn¡¯s evacuation. His presence would also help reassure those that had come from Everlyn in search of shelter and that now would have to return to the uncertainty of the road.


    Lists of provisions were ordered, as well as the immediate implementation of a daily ration, seeing as no one knew how long the siege would last. A list of those that would have to stay, independently of their sex or age, was also commissioned, in which cooks, smiths, stone workers and wood workers would have to be included.


    Once the initial disagreements were put aside, new problems and questions arose at every moment, and solutions were immediately offered and discussed. However, even though Elian tried as hard as he could to give his full attention to such matters, as the sun started its decline, his mind constantly slipped to the only matter that Endio had yet to approach.


    ¡°I believe that this is all, for now,¡± the King finally announced, looking even more tired than before, deep, dark circles surrounding his eyes, and Elian tried as hard as he could to control his anxiety. ¡°But before we finish for the day I¡¯d like to announce my approval of Lady Elipson¡¯s suggestion,¡± he declared without even consulting the rest of the Council members regarding the matter, leaving a heavy weight on Elian¡¯s chest. Endio¡¯s exhausted gaze turned towards Denar. ¡°Sir Knight, you have my permission to leave in search of the Tower of High Magic. As requested, you may choose five other Knights to accompany you, and all the resources that you may find necessary to ensure the success of your quest. And, in case our worse fears comes to pass, I pray you may be successful, since our last hopes will be weighing on your shoulders.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Denar stood up and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°It is my honor to accept this mission,¡± he said and Endio nodded, finally closing the session.


    Chairs were dragged all through the room as the members of the Council stood up and left in small groups. Elian watched as they walked out the door and signaled both Knights to leave as well, requesting a moment of Endio¡¯s time.


    They both sat there, side by side, until the room was completely empty, and finally Endio sighed, removing his golden crown that, at times like this, felt almost too heavy for him to bear.


    ¡°Tell me ¡­ what weighs in your heart?¡± the older man asked and Elian averted his gaze. Even though they weren''t that close, he could never seem to be able to hide his feelings from his father¡¯s intuitive eyes.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say ¡­ but ¡­ I¡¯m leaving with them,¡± he declared and Endio sat in silence, for an instant, although there was no hint of surprise on his tired expression.


    ¡°I knew it would come to this the moment that girl opened her mouth to make that suggestion. But you can¡¯t. You are the Heir to the Crown. Your place his here, by your People''s side.¡±


    ¡°I know! I know it all too well. But I¡¯m a Knight as well. And as such it is my duty to defend and protect my Kingdom, not hide behind its walls. Do you also doubt Denar¡¯s word?¡±


    Endio smiled lightly and placed a heavy hand over his son¡¯s.


    ¡°Contrary to the idiots that make up our Court your father knows that the world is big enough to house many other different beings, Dragons included,¡± he answered using Elian¡¯s own words.


    ¡°Then ¡­ I¡¯m sure you understand ¡­¡±


    ¡°And I do. I understand you love those two and I can hardly censure you for that. I understand you do not wish to see them go. I understand that you are young and that youth makes us wish for something more and, for good or for worse, to share our loved ones¡¯ paths. But you ¡­ you have to understand that you¡¯re my only son. And that it is because I believe that Knight¡¯s word that I cannot allow you to expose yourself to such a danger!¡±


    ¡°And what will happen if I¡¯m here when this Dragon attack us? Won¡¯t my live be in danger then?¡± Endio seemed to grow even paler as he considered his words and Elian sighed, knowing his last argument was too cruel but, at the same time, completely certain he¡¯d do anything to make him agree with his departure. ¡°When you get home you must tell your father all that¡¯s happened here. And then leave again, to look for help in the west. Only uniting forces will you be able to win,¡± he quoted and saw that tears filled his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what she told me, father ¡­ What aunt Lidya told me the last time I saw her. You have to let me go ¡­¡±


    Endio brushed off his tears with a shaky hand and hardened his heart.


    ¡°Leave then, if that¡¯s what you wish. Maybe you¡¯re right ¡­ And I¡¯m the one not thinking clear ¡­¡± he admitted and, even though he had won their small argument, Elian wasn¡¯t able to feel the least bit happy about it. ¡°And now go, and leave me be,¡± he practically ordered and Elian stood up, bowed and happily obeyed. He could no longer stand to see him looking like that ¡­


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 1 (P4)

    - 3rd day of Hanot?


    Part 4 - A Princess with no Kingdom


    Allana watched as the sun set on the horizon; one more day approaching its end.


    She had left Selina with her admirers, that seemed to multiply by the minute, and she was sure the other girl had yet to miss her. At least she seemed to be having fun, as if the world would be forever like that, within her hand¡¯s reach.


    In an attempt to go unnoticed in order to make sure other members of Mithir¡¯s Court didn¡¯t suspect her true identity, she had found refuge on a small balcony, from where she had watched another group of refugees from Everlyn enter the city walls. Only two were yet to arrive, she thought, happy that it looked like everything had gone according to plan and that everyone had managed to safely reach their destination. And who knows, maybe Lidya would end up showing up at the city¡¯s doors as well, she wished and immediately reprimanded herself for allowing such impossible dreams to fill her mind.


    She took a deep breath, telling herself that she wouldn¡¯t cry over it anymore, and squeezed her moon pendant as she faced the setting sun.


    ¡°Allana.¡± His voice startled her and instinctively made her turn around. And there he stood, the red sky making the silver of his hair burn incandescently. She immediately recalled the events of the previous night and her cheeks went up in flames, making avert her gaze, too embarrassed to face him. ¡°They told me you¡¯d be here,¡± he announced, walking up to her to stand by her side. ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ nothing special,¡± she answered, trying to sound normal even though her heart kept beating furiously. ¡°Selina has been having fun. It would seem she really likes your Court. She says that living here is like an exciting game.¡±


    ¡°I should say ¡­ Although I hardly find that exciting, quite the contrary. Sometimes I just wish I could simply run away,¡± he answered and they both stood silent for a moment.


    ¡°And how was the Council?¡± Allana finally remembered and he released a deep sigh.


    ¡°It ended just now. Finally! But luckily all the main subjects were covered and things should progress smoothly from now on,¡± he told her and she couldn¡¯t help think that something was wrong. He seemed too ¡­ serious, too distant, far from the gentle, youthful Elian he always was near her. And then she knew. This wasn¡¯t the Elian who had childishly waited for fifteen years to see her again. This was Elian the Prince, the Heir to the Crown, the one that knew how to give orders and make hard decisions as she had briefly seen in Everlyn.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then,¡± she replied, not knowing what else to say, and he turned to face her, that serious look on his face making her feel apprehensive.


    ¡°However it seems that there was still some information about our enemy we didn¡¯t know. And rumors of what some have identified as a Dragon reached the Council,¡± he told her and her golden eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°A Dragon ¡­?! But aren¡¯t Dragons supposed to have gone extinct thousands of years ago?¡± she asked, completely forgotten of any embarrassment she might have felt, and his expression seemed even heavier.


    ¡°If I were you I wouldn¡¯t repeat those words in front of Denar. He says he¡¯s seen one, when he was younger, and that their power is immense. He said something about having survived, and believe me, his expression was so haunted that I didn¡¯t have it me to ask him for more details. And so it has been decided that a group of Knights will leave Mithir as soon as possible, to go in search of the Tower of High Magic, since they¡¯re the only ones with enough power to help us face this new threat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s in the Ice Mountains, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Denar has been designated as the one in charge of the search. And Elipson is leaving with him, even though she¡¯s going against my will. As you¡¯ve seen before, it¡¯s no use ordering her to stay. I may as well lock her up somewhere and throw away the key. They¡¯re departing tomorrow with some of the other Knights.¡±You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Allana swallowed dry as a tight knot squeezed her throat and held her hands together seeing in his eyes that there was still something else ¡­ the real reason why he''d gone there, in search of her.


    ¡°What about you ¡­?¡± she asked and he made himself smile, the most terrible smile she had ever seen on his lips, as he tried to look indifferent.


    ¡°It has been decided that I shall leave as well,¡± he informed her, confirming her worst fear, and her mind was completely blank for a moment as an unknown despair took over her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too!¡± she suddenly said without even thinking and immediately knew that, no matter what, that¡¯s what she had to do.


    ¡°No, Princess. It has also been decided that part of Mithir¡¯s population will be evacuated to Leips. And that includes you, Dana and Selina,¡± he informed her, apparently unsurprised by her sudden outburst, and Allana frowned, annoyed with his calm, conformed tone and the distant way he¡¯d addressed her. He had never called her like that before ¡­


    ¡°If you¡¯re all leaving then I¡¯m going with you!¡± she insisted fiercely and Elian took a deep breath. He had known she wouldn¡¯t take his news well, but he had never expected her to oppose him so openly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take you with us. It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± he tried to explain but that only seemed to infuriate her even more, her golden eyes flashing like a wild animal¡¯s.


    ¡°Dangerous?! There¡¯s nothing in this world more dangerous than me, or have you forgotten? And I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a Princess, Allana.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no one!!¡± she cut in, the air around her becoming heavier as her anger grew. ¡°Princess of what? Of what Kingdom? I have nothing left!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡± he honestly told her averting his gaze, unable to face the pain in her eyes. ¡°But I still can¡¯t take you. Not when no one even knows if we¡¯ll even be able to come back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take me anywhere!¡± she retorted and he looked at her, pained by her suffering.


    ¡°Listen, you¡¯ll be fine ¡­ I know you will ¡­¡± he started, moving to place a hand on her shoulder, but she smacked it midair and stepped back, looking at him as if he were the enemy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Who do you think you are?¡± she demanded, her fierce anger becoming colder and scarier. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me! I don¡¯t need anything from you!¡± she told him, her voice icy cold, and turned, storming back inside the palace.


    Elian took a deep breath leaning against the parapet. It hurt, he thought, more than it should. But he knew without a doubt that he¡¯d done the right thing.


    Allana ran across the corridors, tears streaming down her face, and only stopped at the sound of her bedroom¡¯s door closing on her back. Her anger immediately went cold as she recalled the reason why she had avoided that room the entire day, and fear took over as she raised her eyes towards the ceiling, to the painting of the two winged beings sitting by a beautiful fountain. She stood there, back against the door, breathing heavily, for quite some time ¡­ but nothing happened. And, as time went by her fear begun to subside and the pain inside her chest became stronger and more intense.


    She sat on the floor, her back still against the door, and pulled her knees to her chest, hugging the soft, green silk of the dress she had borrowed that morning from Selina¡¯s wardrobe. Her mind went completely blank, and maybe it was better that way, she thought. But then anger fired up inside of her again, surpassing the sadness that clenched her chest.


    How could he! After all he¡¯d said to her! After asking her to always stay his side like that! How could he simply leave her that easily, not even knowing if he¡¯d be able to return? All because she was a Princess, she thought bitterly. No!, she retorted immediately, fury making her squeeze her hands so tightly that her own nails bit into the palms of her hands. All because he had that stupid hero¡¯s complex! That¡¯s right! And she was the Princess in distress! The Princess that he had gone out of his way to save, and that he had to make sure that was safe and out of danger. And now that that had been achieved he would simply leave her behind to go on a new honorable quest! That¡¯s what she meant to him, after all; a beautiful doll to be cared for and to be left back at home, safe and sound, awaiting his return.


    ¡°To hell with that!¡± she blurted out, her eyes filling with tears again. Everlyn, Mithir, Leips; all the same, all the same kind of prison.


    No more crying, no more crying; she reminded herself rubbing her eyes with the rich silk of her dress. Besides, as she had learned a long time ago, crying wouldn¡¯t accomplish anything! And suddenly Dana¡¯s words came back to her.


    She was Allana! She was the Crown Princess of her Kingdom, even if her Kingdom was no more. She owed nothing to Mithir, or the King, or its Prince! In fact, with her mother gone, she didn''t owe allegiance or obedience to anyone! And, like she¡¯d just told him, she didn¡¯t need anyone to take care of her! She was free to do as she pleased, to the exact extend of what her courage would allow her!


    ¡°And I¡¯ll show him ¡­ I¡¯ll show them all, exactly what I¡¯m capable of!¡±

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P1)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - Lost Bet


    The day dawned clear, the weather becoming warmer as Spring advanced, but even so the Knights packed their warmest blankets and cloaks, since their final destination was the Ice Mountains where the snow never melted.


    As usual Denar was responsible for gathering the required supplies, while Elian made sure everything would run smoothly in his absence. Before they could depart there were still matters he had to attend to, although, in his absence, the leadership and command of the many sectors of the Orders had already been appointed. That being said he¡¯d much rather spend as much time as possible outside the palace, so that rumors of his departure could be contained, at least until after they¡¯d left. Sure Endio had granted him his permission, but Elian knew that the same could be as easily revoked if too many opposing voices begun to rise.


    Elipson had been deemed responsible for checking their horses¡¯ condition, her shoulder slowly getting better, although Solara had advised her to restrain from moving it too much or carrying heavy weights. However, by the time she finally reached the stables, another Knight was already on the task.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Good morning, Mahel,¡± she greeted him and the young man raised his head to smile at her.


    ¡°Good morning. I thought I might come and give you a help ¡­¡± he told her and she looked at him sideways.


    ¡°I see ¡­ What has your brother done this time?¡± she asked and Mahel scratched his light brown hair, smiling embarrassedly.


    ¡°He lost a bet with Lamar ¡­¡± he confessed and Elipson laughed.


    ¡°And as usual you¡¯re the one paying for it. You can leave now. I¡¯ll do the rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already gathered all the things I need for the road.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so we should leave as soon as Elian finishes all the matters related to the new defense plan.¡±


    Mahel nodded and released a deep sigh.


    ¡°Elipson ¡­ have you ever been outside like this ¡­ I mean, for this long and so far west?¡±


    Elipson smiled as she faced his clear gaze and couldn¡¯t help think about how young he still was.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t think any of us have, except for Denar of course. But we¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯ll see. As long as we stick together and keep our objective in mind ¡­ which will probably be difficult to accomplish, with Arkel trailing along,¡± she added with a pained expression that made Mahel laugh as he returned to his task.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P2)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - Searching in Vain


    Elian took a deep breath. He¡¯d already given all the necessary orders and taken care of everything he could remember that needed to be done in order to ensure that things could go on progressing smoothly during his absence. However his thoughts were constantly drifting away. He had left word in the palace that Allana should be informed that he¡¯d like to see her but, up till then, nothing ¡­


    Someone knocked lightly at his door and a tall, strong Knight peered inside.


    ¡°Elian, Denar asks me to inform you that everything is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lamar. Please tell him I won¡¯t be long. There¡¯s only one last thing I have to do before we leave,¡± Lamar nodded and left him without a word, and Elian went back into the palace.


    He searched all the common rooms and inner gardens, and even her bedroom, all the while trying his best to avoid engaging in conversation with those who crossed his path, sometimes even being uncharacteristically rude and indelicate in the way he answered them. But he simply couldn¡¯t find her. Finally he saw Selina, dressed in a beautiful dark-green velvet dress, sitting by a tall window as she smiled at the three young men that surrounded her, apparently unable to avert their gazes from her deep neckline.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Selina! Where¡¯s Allana?¡± he asked, unceremoniously, and the young men shot too their feet and bowed awkwardly, their faces turning red.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Selina greeted him with a light curtsy of her head and smiled calmly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t seen her since morning. Maybe she¡¯s keeping to her quarters,¡± she suggested innocently. ¡°But if it pleases you I could go and see ¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. She¡¯s not there,¡± he told her and sighed disheartened.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like me to pass her a message ¡­¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need. Thank you all the same,¡± he told her and turned to leave the same way he¡¯d just arrived.


    ¡°My dearests, I¡¯m truly sorry but I¡¯ll have to take my leave for now,¡± she told the three young men and stood up, although they practically begged her to stay. Gathering her dress around her knees she practically ran the opposite way.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P3)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - Leaving Home


    Elian joined the other Knights outside.


    He couldn¡¯t delay his departure any longer, he thought as he mounted his horse, a heavy disappointment weighing in his heart. She had been avoiding him since the previous evening and, apparently, wouldn¡¯t even see him off. He hated the way they¡¯d parted. More than that, he hated the idea of never seeing her again.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± he forced himself to ask and Arkel smiled enthusiastically.


    ¡°Of course!¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°As ready as we¡¯ll ever be,¡± answered Lamar and he couldn¡¯t help smile, recalling that Allana had answered him the exact same thing, when he had asked her if she was ready to face Everlyn¡¯s Council.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    ¡°Elian!¡± Denar¡¯s voice made him turn back and the Knight simply pointed up, towards the palace. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s what you were looking for ¡­¡±


    Elian raised his gaze to the balconies above his head and his eyes captured a young woman¡¯s figure, her blond wavy hair glowing like gold under the warm afternoon¡¯s sunlight. Then another girl appeared, dressed in dark-green velvet, and finally they both went inside.


    ¡°Yes ¡­¡± he whispered, his heart feeling suddenly lighter, and he sat straight on his saddle. ¡°We¡¯ve delayed our departure long enough. Let¡¯s go.¡± He nudged his horse to a light trot, and the others followed him, crossing the first inner wall.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P4)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 4 - Preparations


    ¡°Are you sure that this is what you want?¡± Selina insisted but all she had to do was look at her, at her unwavering expression, to know the answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you for everything. You can go, now. I¡¯m sure you have more interesting things to do than hanging around in my room. I¡¯ll just go and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯ll be all right?¡± the other girl still asked and Allana smiled, nodding and planting a kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just go and have fun while you can. Soon enough you¡¯ll have to get used to Leips¡¯ Court.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ll be all right I did leave three wonderful specimens waiting for me ¡­ and you know how it is. There are plenty of huntresses roaming around in this palace,¡± she told her, smiling mischievously, and Allana sighed, shaking her head in silent disapproval.


    ¡°Just go already!¡±


    And so she did. And as soon as Selina was out of eyesight she rushed downstairs, to the kitchen and out the door she so often had used, and that led her straight to the Knight¡¯s grounds. She had a lot to do before nightfall, she thought as she made sure no one saw her. But first and foremost she had to get some decent clothes!


    Even though she had tried her best to go about her business as fast as she could, when she finally returned to the palace the sun was already slowly setting on the horizon.


    She rushed through the lamp lit corridors and into her bedroom, stopping once more by the door. She hated that room, she thought as she watched the ceiling suspiciously. But right now it was the only place she could call her own and where she could gather all she needed without being found out.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    After locking the door, and still gazing up at the ceiling, Allana walked towards the bed and dropped on the fine velvet quilt all the things she had gathered. There were two cadet¡¯s uniforms, one black cloak and a pair of ridding boots she had taken from one of the armories. There were also two blankets and flask of water taken from one of the Knights¡¯ dispensaries. And also three different kinds of maps she had carefully chosen from the scrolls kept in the Knight¡¯s library.


    She went to her wardrobe and searched it high and low for what could be useful, and ended up choosing three warm tunics and a leather jacket lined with fur.


    She needn¡¯t bother with weapons, she thought, kneeling down and pulling the wrapped bundle she kept under her bed. Inside she¡¯d hidden the sword her father had forged for her and a dagger, one like the many used by the Knights and that she¡¯d taken with her when she¡¯d returned to Everlyn. In the bundle were also her Royal belongings, the ones that Selina had insisted that she should take with her, but those she wrapped again and returned them to their hiding place. She was no Heir to any Throne anymore. And from then forth she would simply be Allana, and follow her own will and no one else¡¯s.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see ¡­¡± she thought out loud as she looked at what she¡¯d gathered. ¡°Still need food ¡­ which will be easy,¡± she contemplated, thinking about all those rooms constantly filled with some of the best delicacies available. ¡°And some money ¡­¡± But where would she get that? And then she knew as she turned towards the dresser, where all the fine lady-like accessories were kept. She smiled as she grabbed a gold necklace with small ruby flowers, and a tiara filled with shiny diamonds. ¡°Guess this will do fine,¡± she decided and begun packing some of the smaller pieces, including two hair combs and a hand-mirror.


    The sound of someone knocking on the door stopped her midway and her heart jumped into a frantic run.


    ¡°Allana ¡­?¡± she heard someone call and instantly recognize Dana¡¯s voice, which somehow calmed her down.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she answered in a sleepy tone, pretending she¡¯d just woken up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting something to eat? It¡¯s getting late.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ll be there in a second. Just let me get dressed,¡± she answered, knowing that any other reply would just annoyingly extend the conversation.


    ¡°All right, then. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Dana replied and then silence returned.


    Allana quickly packed all her things and hid them under the bed. With a last thought she stopped before a mirror to straighten her hair, and then left to join the others for the evening meal.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P5)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 5 - First Camp


    They turned south as soon as they left Mithir.


    After discussing all the possible routes, Denar had decided that it would be safer to pass as distant as possible from the Silver Forest, since the latest reports said that part of the Northern Armies were camped deep inside the forest; which meant the possibility of scouts having been dispatched to the areas closer to Mithir¡¯s borders was high. And so they opted to go around it, traveling south, as if they were bound to Leips, and then turn west, where the road was still considerably safe. They would cross the three Silver River affluents and then travel north to Melkar. From then on they¡¯d enter the Ice Mountains and begin the real search.


    They traveled the rest of the afternoon mostly in silence, a kind of nostalgia descending over the group. Probably because they all knew, deep inside, they¡¯d most likely never be able to return home. And not even Arkel¡¯s everlasting good humor seemed to have been able to escape that dark oppressive shadow.


    They stopped at nightfall to have their evening meal and camp for the night. And, as per-established, every Knight took charge of a different task. Denar unpacked the food he himself had gathered, Elian and Mahel unfolded their maps, recalculating and confirming directions and distances, Elipson rode away in search of fresh water, and Lamar and Arkel took care of the horses.


    Once everything was taken care of they all sat by the fire Denar had kindled and shared the food selected for that night¡¯s meal.


    ¡°How many days until Melkar?¡± Arkel asked, filling his mouth with a handful of dried fruits, and Mahel peered towards the map still unfolded at his side.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we were discussing just now. If we were to cross the Silver Forest in a straight line we¡¯d probably make it in about five days ¡­ As it is, with our current route, it will take us a week or so, depending on how long we can advance in one day.¡±


    ¡°We have no time to lose! Taking into account how long it will take to regroup such a large force, I¡¯d say the Northern Armies will probably reach Mithir¡¯s borders in eight, ten days at most. And we have no idea of how long the city will be able to withstand the siege,¡± Elian told them.


    ¡°Well, taking into account the time we have left, this has probably been an impossible mission right from the start,¡± Denar replied with a deep sigh. ¡°We¡¯ll be lucky enough if we¡¯re able to reach Melkar in time. But then we still have to find that Tower. Which means that, even if by some miracle we manage to do all this, and successfully convince the Magi to help us, I seriously hope they have some amazing magical way to get us all back home in an instant.¡±


    The Knights looked at each other not knowing what to say when faced with such dark previsions and Elipson shrugged.


    ¡°Well, nothing we can do about that. Even if we had stayed in Mithir, that would hardly change the outcome of this war. At least this gives us a fighting chance. And if we¡¯re not in time to help Mithir, maybe we¡¯ll be able to help Leips, or even Harver, who knows? Right now there¡¯s no use worrying about such things. All we can do is perform our duties to the best of our abilities, without hoping or expecting anything in return. Even if Mithir falls someone will have to take up arms and go on fighting. We¡¯ll never have peace if we¡¯re not able to defeat the Northern Armies. Let¡¯s just focus on that.¡±Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Totally agree!¡± Arkel replied, standing up energetically. ¡°And I vote that should mister dark mood start babbling about such depressing matters again we tie him up to a tree and just leave him there! This way he¡¯ll be able to dishearten the owls and the horses as much as it pleases him!¡± he stated, referring to Denar with a mocking tone, and suddenly all he could see was the black sky over his head, pain spreading through his bottom and a heavy weight almost crushing his sternum. Denar smiled fiercely, watching him from above, straddling his chest, forearm pressed against his throat, and Lamar and Mahel laughed out loud, clapping and whistling, especially when Arkel tried to cough and sounded like a whimpering animal.


    ¡°You were saying ¡­?¡± Denar asked in a challenge, his smile widening when Arkel¡¯s face twisted to an expression of pain. ¡°I believe you owe me a ¡®I¡¯m really very sorry for my thoughtless words and I was terribly mistaken, since you are, without a doubt, the most valiant warrior of all!¡¯, right?¡± he told him, leading to more laughter from the other two, and even Elian managed to smile when Arkel muttered something that sounded very much like a ¡®Never!¡¯. ¡°Oh, really?! Mahel!¡± Denar called, turning towards the younger Knight. ¡°What say you? Which part of your brother you gather he could part with without too much of a hassle? Don¡¯t want to be accused of not being merciful towards my Brothers,¡± he added and Mahel laughed when his brother kicked hard, trying to get free.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a really easy question to answer?¡± Lamar asked, his voice hoarse from laughing too much.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, of course. What was I thinking? Right, Arkel?¡± he implied darkly, turning back to his victim, and Arkel sighed.


    ¡°All right, already! I¡¯ll say it! All I have to do is say it, right? So, I¡¯m really very sorry for my thoughtless words,¡± he repeated in a monocordic voice, and Denar pressed his arm harder.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Oh, for goodness sake! You¡¯re such a child!¡± he croaked.


    ¡°And?!¡± Denar insisted, lowering his face over the Knights¡¯, his green eyes looking suddenly too dangerous for a mere joke, and Arkel swallowed before saying the rest.


    ¡°And I was terribly mistaken since you are, without a doubt, the most valiant warrior of all! There!¡±


    ¡°Very good!¡± Denar told him ruffling his hair as if he were no more than a child, although he was still sitting on his chest. ¡°And since you¡¯re feeling so cooperative I believe we just found ourselves a voluntary to wash tonight¡¯s dishes, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Arkel sighed and nodded, completely defeated.


    Denar smiled happily and finally released him, reaching out a helping hand to pull him back to his feet.


    ¡°Traitors! All of you!¡± Arkel accused pointing to the rest of them, Mahel still laughing nonstop. And Elian stood up handing him a small pile of plates.


    ¡°Here you go,¡± he declared, unable to hide his amusement, and the Knight roughly took them from his hands and strode away, still muttering his displease under his breath.


    Lamar looked around and, finding who he was looking for, stood up from his place near the fire and sat near Elipson, who was leaning against a tree.


    ¡°You ran away,¡± he accused her softly, still smiling, and she took a deep breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re all as childish as ever. Men ¡­!¡±


    ¡°Come now ¡­ don¡¯t be so harsh! Laughing and having fun is needed, especially in this kind of situation,¡± he told her condescendingly and she sighed.


    ¡°When aren¡¯t you having fun? But, oh well. Who knows? Maybe that¡¯s why I still put up with the whole lot of you,¡± she retorted with a smile.


    ¡°Good!¡± She looked at him with an inquisitive expression. ¡°Seeing you smile. It¡¯s really good. Lately you¡¯ve looked kind of ¡­ down. Before we used to talk about lots of things but lately, with the change in our schedules, I can hardly see you anymore ¡­¡± he complained.


    ¡°If I recall it correctly, nowadays we only meet at the end of late night parties,¡± she added and Lamar averted his gaze, looking embarrassed.


    ¡°Well, yeah ¡­ The point is that we don¡¯t talk anymore,¡± he stubbornly stated and she couldn¡¯t help smile again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m okay. Except for this stupid arm, of course, that takes so damn long to heal,¡± she complained and he did look worried.


    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°Not unless I move it too fast or put weight on it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. Elipson, if you ever need ¡­¡± he left it implied and she nodded, gratefully.


    ¡°I know, Lamar, thank you.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P6)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 6 - Night Escape


    Night had already fallen when Allana, all dressed in the black of the Knight¡¯s Order, made her way outside, sneaking from shadow to shadow, until she finally reached the stables. At that early hour the Knights should still be in the Dining Hall, which made her timing perfect.


    Even so her heart beat faster while she quickly saddle her horse and silently guided it outside.


    The night was cool, the sky filled with stars, and the only light that lightened her way came from the windows of the palace at her back.


    After quickly tying her small baggage to the saddle, she easily mounted her horse and pulled the hood of her cloak over her head. She was probably about to commit the biggest act of madness of her entire life, she thought, making sure that her cloak not only hide her golden braid but also disguised her gender.


    Taking a deep breath she listened to her own will once more. Madness or not, this was something she had to do ¡­ the only thing left for her to do, of that she was certain. And no doubts or regrets weighed her down when she urged her mount forward.


    As expected, the Knight keeping watch near the inner gate signaled her to a halt as she approached him. She recognized him at a glance and, although during her previous stay in Mithir he had always been cordial with her, right then she couldn¡¯t ask for anything more other than that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Hey, there!¡± he greeted her and she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Where are you headed to at this late hour?¡±


    ¡°Just following orders,¡± she answered, keeping her voice down so it wouldn¡¯t sound so feminine. ¡°I was told to go to the outer fields and warn the people there that they should start preparing to move inside the walls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard something about that too. But I didn¡¯t know they were supposed to move in so soon ¡­¡±


    Allana squeezed the reins nervously, considering her chances of reaching the last gate before being caught, should she just ignore the man and simply attempt to cross the city at full speed.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± A voice asked from behind her and the Knight keeping watch at the gate peered to see who approached.


    ¡°Oh, nothing much, I suppose. This boy here says he¡¯s going to outer fields to warn the people that they should get ready to move in,¡± the man informed and the Knight that had just arrived stopped right beside her, looking up straight into her eyes, although he didn¡¯t look the least bit surprised to find her there. ¡°I guess they forgot to inform me.¡±


    ¡°My bad, Marcus. I¡¯m the one who sent him. With His Highness leaving and with everything that¡¯s been happening it completely slipped my mind. It¡¯s important that we gather everyone inside the city walls where it is safe as soon as possible. We never know when the enemy might attack us,¡± he said and Marcus nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Go on then, lad. And good luck,¡± Marcus told her and she nodded.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± she whispered and spurred her horse into a gallop, finally crossing the gate into freedom.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 2 (P7)

    - 4th day of Hanot?


    Part 7 - Outwitting the Fox


    Kai took a deep breath and entered the room, to immediately stop by the door.


    Kahor smiled up at him, her face flushed, her dark eyes glistening anxiously, but the Knight¡¯s gaze was rapidly directed to the other girl.


    All dressed in rich dark-green velvet dress, her honey-colored hair pulled up and adorned with bright green jewels as it was fashionable among the Ladies of the Court, Selina smiled at him and lightly bowed her head in a greeting.


    ¡°And then? Tell me! Did she make it?¡± Kahor asked, unable to stand the suspense any longer, and he looked from one girl to the other, trying to make sense of what was going on.


    ¡°I was just telling Kahor how you volunteered to help my Mistress,¡± Selina explained in her most delicate, feminine tone, and Kai frowned deeply displeased.


    ¡°Come now! Tell me!¡± Kahor insisted, practically jumping out of bed, and he sighed, completely defeated.


    ¡°Yes ¡­ She managed to get away,¡± he informed and Kahor smiled happily.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that your Knight wouldn¡¯t let us down?¡± Selina asked intentionally and Kahor blushed even deeper at the sound of that ¡®your Knight¡¯.


    ¡°My Lady, may I have a word with you?¡± Kai requested, as courteously as he could manage, and Selina stood up, smiling delicately.


    ¡°But of course,¡± she softly replied and turned back to Kahor. ¡°Thank you so much for these pleasant moments. I pray you get well soon. And, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to visit you again, tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°But of course! I¡¯d be glad if you did. I get so bored having to lay here all day ¡­!¡± Kahor replied and Selina smiled, this time a bit more honestly.


    ¡°Until tomorrow, then,¡± she told her and turned to follow the Knight who already awaited her by the door.


    As soon as the door closed his iron-like hand held her by an arm, his expressionless face unable to hide his anger as he made her turn and face him.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?!¡± he demanded in a low voice so that Kahor, in the next room, wouldn¡¯t hear him, and Selina smiled, ignoring the pain his fingers dealt her as they burrowed in to her flesh.


    ¡°Really ¡­ is this any way a Knight should treat a lady like me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired and sick of knowing ladies like you! Always planning and scheming something behind other people¡¯s backs!¡± he retorted and her childlike smile disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°You know nothing about me! And I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! Release me!¡± she demanded and he seemed surprised by the strong command in her voice. Nevertheless he did release her, and Selina stepped back, straightening her dress as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°What did you tell Kahor?¡± he asked, still angry, and Selina sighed.


    ¡°Nothing much, really. Only enough to make sure you wouldn¡¯t hinder Allana¡¯s escape.¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?!¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ no, I don¡¯t think so. If you had exposed her and allowed them to apprehend her I would need someone to help her, now wouldn¡¯t I? I had to make sure I could count on someone. Even if Kahor wasn¡¯t able to help her, I¡¯m sure she knows a lot of people who can, and that she¡¯s well informed of how things work around here. At least better informed than I am. What?!¡± she asked as his face finally transpired some hint of disbelief. ¡°Just like you¡¯re loyal to your Prince, I¡¯m loyal to Allana!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°You knew I knew about her plan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied, sitting on a chair, carefully arranging her dress around her feet. ¡°You¡¯ve been watching and following her ever since you learned the truth.¡±


    Which meant that, unbeknown to him, she had watched and followed him in return? How could that be? He was a trained Knight and she ¡­ she was mere a lady in waiting ¡­


    ¡°So ¡­ you helped her runaway?¡±


    ¡°No. She didn¡¯t ask for my help. However I know why she did it and I understand her reasons better than anyone. Above all I know that if this is what she decided then it¡¯s the right decision. It¡¯s the first decision she¡¯s ever made on her own, after all.¡±


    Kai took a deep breath and leaned against a wall.


    ¡°Now what? What will you do? It won¡¯t be long before people start noticing her absence. And I¡¯m the one responsible for it ¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid I might tell on you?¡± Selina asked and smiled, this time genuinely. ¡°I¡¯m not as unscrupulous as you might think. You helped my Princess. And you have my gratitude for it.¡±


    ¡°What about Kahor ¡­?¡± he insisted, averting his gaze, and she couldn¡¯t help smile. Only that, she thought. Only the way he worried and wanted to protect the girl next door made her tolerate that cold and detached personality of his. Were not for that he would be totally detestable!, she concluded.


    ¡°Allana told me about her. She was really worried about her well-being. Worried enough to allow you to know her true identity, risking compromising relations between Everlyn and Mithir in these tumultuous times, just to know how she was doing. She asked me to pay her a visit and, well, the rest isn¡¯t all that hard to guess ¡­¡± she left it implied and Kai seemed even tenser. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that either. It is none of my business, after all. Although I may as well tell you that there are a lot of rumors about the two of you going around.¡±


    ¡°It was to be expected ¡­ When she got hurt I completely panicked and was the one who carried her out of the field. I¡¯ve also been coming here every day, so ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, if you ask me, it¡¯s a stupid rule!¡±


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s the only way to maintain impartiality and equality between female and male Knights. It also preserves relationships inside the Orders, since we are all Brothers and Sisters. Besides, even if one of us didn¡¯t belong to the Order, Knights aren¡¯t allowed to get married or have families. Elian¡¯s the only exception since he is the Heir to Throne. And once he gets married he¡¯ll have to stop being one of us. This is so women and children are protected, since you never know when a Knight will lose his life in battle. Our laws have all been carefully thought about and pondered. Kahor and I ¡­ is just a huge mistake ¡­ Because, no matter what, I can never leave the Order.¡±


    ¡°Well, as I said before, it is none of by business. But from what I came to understand about Kahor I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s what she wants either. I think she understands how much this is important to you and she¡¯s kind of proud of who you are. Even if that means having to sacrifice ¡­ other important things. And, with that said, I take my leave,¡± she announced, standing up and calmly walked to the door.


    ¡°Selina!¡± Kai called her as she was about to leave. ¡°Did you tell her that Allana and Darna are the same person?¡±


    ¡°Oh, but of course not. Just imagine the hassle it would be, having to explain everything to her. It would take hours,¡± she answered with a bored expression and, bowing lightly, left closing the door behind her.


    Kai took a deep breath, thinking of how dangerous that young woman could be, and went back into the room.


    Kahor lowered the book she had been reading while waiting for him and reached out a hand, which he took sitting beside her.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± she asked and he nodded, pulling her closer and hugging her. Kahor smiled, happily surprised, since Kai wasn¡¯t really one to allow himself to indulge in spontaneous exhibitions of affection, and hugged him back, gently caressing his hair. ¡°I already know,¡± she informed him. ¡°Serena told me today. The Emissary of Nar is leaving tomorrow ¡­¡±


    Kai pulled back just enough to face her and lowered his gaze, uncertain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them I won¡¯t leave. Let them send someone else ¡­¡±


    Her hand over his lips silenced him.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t. This is your mission.¡±


    ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to return once the city is under siege. I want to be here, beside you, when the enemy attacks.¡±


    ¡°I want that too. I really want to stay by your side. But you have your duties to uphold. It is important that that boy returns home safely. And Mithir is the one responsible for guaranteeing it.¡±


    ¡°Kahor ¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, Serena also told me that all patients that can be moved will be evacuated to Leips. So I¡¯ll probably end up being sent there, since I can¡¯t fight or help in any way. Even if you stay we¡¯ll probably end up being apart,¡± she added without giving him a chance to rebuke, and Kai lowered his gaze defeated by her argument. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be together again, sooner than we think. For now, just stay here, with me ¡­¡± she asked and he held her face between his hands, kissing her as she silently requested.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 3 (P1) - Doing the Right Thing

    - 5th day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - Doing the Right Thing


    Elipson took a deep breath and, tired of trying to wake up the Knight sleeping at her feet, gave him a quick kick, to which he immediately raised his voice in protest.


    ¡°Get up, you lazy bum!¡± she replied and Arkel opened one eye to look up at her.


    ¡°Really. This is starting to feel like you have some personal grudge against me!¡± he grunted, turning to the other side, and Elipson turned to the other bundle of blankets.


    ¡°You too, Mahel! Get up or I¡¯ll kiss you until you choke!¡± she threatened and the boy sat up immediately, his face bright red, as the others laughed at his embarrassment.


    ¡°You see what I mean? Him, she offers kisses. Me? I get a kick in the ribs!¡± Arkel complained, pushing his blankets back.


    ¡°Something smells good ¡­¡± muttered another sleepy voice and Elipson went back to her place, beside Elian.


    ¡°At least to wake up Denar all is needed is the smell of food,¡± Lamar remarked, stirring the pan placed over the flames, filled with boiling cinnamon scented porridge.


    They were back on the road as soon as they finished eating.


    Although it had been cold and humid before daybreak, as morning advanced the weather became warmer. If all went according to plan they¡¯d reach the first affluent of the Silver River during that same day, where they¡¯d look for a place to make camp for the night.


    Arkel spent the morning telling them about one of his late night adventures, including all the dirty details that would certainly redden any lady¡¯s face. The others listened attentively as he described his night-time adventures.


    Elipson sighed and her gaze caught sight of Elian¡¯s distant expression, his unseeing eyes lost on the horizon as the rest of world simply passed him by. She¡¯d learned the meaning of that expression a long time ago, she thought as she led her horse to his side.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about her ¡­¡± she guessed, lowering her voice to a murmur, and he looked up with a startle, as if he¡¯d just woken up. His first instinct was to deny it, she saw it in his eyes, but then, as he faced her, he simply sighed, and went back to his contemplation of the endless horizon.


    ¡°I wanted to talk to her ¡­ to explain ¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain?!¡±


    ¡°She wanted to come with us.¡±


    ¡°Oh ¡­ And you think it would have done any good? Explaining, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Is it so hard to understand?¡±


    ¡°Hum, I know I¡¯m not one to talk. But, as I see it, it¡¯s not like she can¡¯t understand. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t stop you from leaving. And since she worries about you the only obvious solution would be to come along. I¡¯d done the same.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I know. But still. The way we parted ¡­ I guess I¡¯m not used to fighting with people I ¡­ that are important to me. And now, just thinking I may never see her again ¡­ Lidya would have wanted me to bring her ¡­¡±


    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you?¡±


    He looked at her in disbelief, as if she¡¯d just asked something completely ridiculous.


    ¡°She has no experience whatsoever ¡­ it would be too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°None of us has much experience. And where safety is concerned, she¡¯d be as safe here as in Mithir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different, Elipson. She¡¯s ¡­ she¡¯s ¡­¡± he repeated, trying to find the right words, and Elipson smiled.


    ¡°You know what? You¡¯re starting to sound like Denar, one-sidedly deciding things on his own, just because. And from where I¡¯m standing it sure looks like you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t understand, Elian.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?! That I should have brought her with us? A child like her?¡±


    ¡°Again with the child thing ¡­¡± she contested and he frowned.


    ¡°I promised to protect her!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get mad at me,¡± she asked as she saw his dark eyes filling with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you should have brought her with us. And I know you promised ¡­ But where are you now, should she need you?¡± she asked and he remained silent, not knowing how to answer. ¡°Just see it this way. You did the exact same thing that everyone in her life has ever done, deciding things concerning her life without even consulting her. And yes, you probably did the right thing. But please be honest with yourself. Your choice to leave her behind had nothing to do with her abilities, her age or her safety ¡­¡±


    ¡°I just ¡­ couldn¡¯t stand it any longer ¡­ having her so close to me ¡­ and not being able to touch her ¡­¡± he admitted in a faint whisper and Elipson nodded in approval.


    ¡°And when you put things like that I totally agree with you. You did the right thing.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 3 (P2) - Ill Wait For You

    - 5th day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - I¡¯ll Wait for You


    Kahor hugged his naked body against hers and did her best to hold her tears as she caressed the soft, black hair covering her bare chest. She laid there, watching him sleep, committing every detail of his relaxed face to her memory, wishing they could stay in that room forever, forgotten by the world outside. And yet she knew better than that.


    Finally she gathered all her courage and strength and put on a smile on her lips as she woke him up.


    His eyes were on her as soon as they opened and then he moved lazily to kiss her, making her laugh at the dreamy way he looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going ¡­¡± he whispered, immediately murdering her smile.


    ¡°Kai ¡­¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just tell me to go like nothing has happened ¡­¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about this.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay with you ¡­¡±


    She averted her gaze to hide her tears from him and frowned angrily at her own weakness.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t make this any harder than it is ¡­ We both know that, in the end, you¡¯ll do what must be done. And I love you for that! And last night ¡­ last night didn¡¯t exist to tie you down. I just ask you don¡¯t forget me ¡­ like I know I won¡¯t forget you.¡± she told him and he kissed her face, and her neck, and her ear, making her sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget you ¡­ Not in a hundred years,¡± she hugged him and kissed him, and smiled when he pulled back to look down at her. ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t be here when they attack.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± He smiled gently, looking relieved, and kissed the tip of her nose.


    ¡°And wait for me. I¡¯ll be back!¡±


    ¡°And what else is there for me? I know you¡¯ll finish your mission in no time at all. I¡¯ll wait for you in Leips,¡± he nodded, agreeing, and she smiled at him. ¡°And now go. It¡¯s late, already. They¡¯re probably looking for you by now.¡±


    Kai obeyed getting dressed as she put on her night gown, and then he kissed her one last time.


    ¡°Take care and no crazy stunts while I¡¯m gone!¡±


    ¡°When we meet again I¡¯ll be able to walk normally again, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    He caressed her hair hesitating for a bit longer, and then stood up, walking out the door without looking back.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 3 (P3) - Magic Fire

    Ilea sighed and shook her head in disapproval.


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t go on doing things like this, right?¡±


    Arkadi shrugged and continued to warm his frozen hands by the fire that magically burned over the white snow.


    ¡°Let me enjoy it while I can, then. And come here. It¡¯s too cold,¡± he told her and Ilea sat beside him. He draped part of his heavy mantle over her shoulders and she shuddered when the warmth of the fire touched her face.


    ¡°One of the things I miss the most while staying in the Tower is the warmth of the sun,¡± she confessed and he wrapped an arm around her waist pulling her closer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see your wish come true soon enough. Once we¡¯re out of these damn mountains it should be the middle of Spring.¡±


    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take us to reach Melkar?¡±


    ¡°Fifteen, twenty days? It all depends on the weather.¡± Ilea sighed in dismay. ¡°Or we could do it in one or two days, if you¡¯d teach me how to shape-shift.¡±


    She glared at him and shook her head sternly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this. Before learning how to change your shape you need to learn and perfectly control transfiguration. And you still can¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on! You know I don¡¯t have the patient to go around transforming pebbles into flowers and back to pebbles again! It¡¯s such an useless exercise!¡±


    ¡°But it gives you an important base to learn many other things, including shape-shifting! Besides, I¡¯ve told you more than once that that degree of Magic is beyond what Humans can hope to achieve,¡± Arkadi sighed in frustration, knowing that he could never persuade her to change her mind, and Ilea kissed his cheek smiling at his almond-colored eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t sulk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sulking!¡±


    ¡°Yes you are. You look like a small boy who didn¡¯t get what he wanted for his birthday,¡± she insisted, amused by the frown marking his forehead, and he suddenly looked at her, eyes too bright, almost threatening.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°I could show you right now, just how much of a small boy I really am!¡± he told her in clear defiance but then shrugged. ¡°The problem is that I¡¯d probably have to face Amambar¡¯s fury afterwords, and that¡¯s something that any sane man should carefully take into consideration,¡± he added ironically and Ilea raised an inquisitive eyebrow.


    ¡°What¡¯s that talk about Amambar?¡±


    ¡°He told me to look after you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! He really told you that?¡±


    Arkadi nodded with a prideful expression and made the flames in front of him change color and burn in a bluish purple.


    ¡°And that if I didn¡¯t I¡¯d have to face him on a Mage¡¯s Duel.¡±


    ¡°That old man ¡­!¡± she grunted angrily and Arkadi laughed at Ilea¡¯s vengeful expression.


    ¡°Please, do inform me of the time and place of when you¡¯ll be kicking his ass so I can watch!¡±


    They sat in silence for a few moments, just watching the flames jump and burn over pure, white snow, until Arkadi turned to face her.


    ¡°Where will we go after Melkar?¡± he asked and Ilea raised her eyes to the gray sky above them, the cold wind freezing her cheeks and nose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on actually managing to reach Melkar.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why wouldn¡¯t we reach it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ¡­ It¡¯s just a feeling ¡­¡±


    ¡°I know your feelings all too well. Is something going to happen to us?¡±


    ¡°You know? It just feels like we¡¯re somehow cheating. I shouldn¡¯t have come with you, and it¡¯s as if my presence hasn¡¯t been contemplated in the greater scheme of things. For this reason there are things I just know, because they¡¯re not protected against me. Of course everything has its price ¡­¡±


    Arkadi seemed to ponder on her words and then shrugged.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m a Mage and all, and that that should mean my mind is able to process complicated things like that ¡­ But really, that¡¯s just not me. All I can tell, all that it¡¯s important to me right now, is that you¡¯re here with me and that I know I can count on you.¡±


    She smiled and nodded. That simple, direct line of thinking was really like him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also glad I came. And as for the rest just remember one thing. No matter what happens this was my choice, and mine alone. And I don¡¯t regret it. And all I want is that, no matter what, you keep moving forward. Don¡¯t throw everything away, all the efforts and sacrifices made, in the name of something that can never be,¡± she told him and her purple eyes, so clear beneath the white daylight, seemed to swallow him whole. Pulling her closer, his lips almost touched hers, but then she drew back, clearly avoiding him, and stood up. ¡°We should go on while the weather is clear and it¡¯s not snowing,¡± she told him and he sighed, following her lead.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he conceded and, with a magical word, he put out the fire.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 3 (P4) - A Lonely Night

    Part 4 - A Lonely Night


    She had spent the night near the Silver Forest and woken up at dawn, shivering from cold, her blankets damp because she hadn¡¯t had the courage to light a fire.


    It had been a rather depressing morning, the world around her disappearing beneath a sea of white fog, the silence surrounding her making her feel even lonelier. But now that the trees she knew all too well surrounded her she felt unexpectedly safer and more confident. And it was as if part of her still expected to see Everlyn appear from amongst the green shadows, its white palace gleaming on the horizon.


    And yet, as the day progressed, even that feeling of safety eventually disappeared as she went deeper into the forest. Instead she found herself feeling uneasy as if something in the air wasn¡¯t quite right, as if the trees themselves whispered sighs of fear.


    In truth Everlyn stood somewhere at her back, forever lost in time and only existing in her memories, and she had never ventured so far into the Silver Forest.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    When night fell once again she couldn¡¯t deny she was too tired to risk keep moving through the unknown darkness that surrounded her. The night before she had advanced as much as she could, taking advantage of the fact she¡¯d been traveling on the road, and her sleep had been short and restless because of the cold. That night, however, she decided to make camp as soon as she found a suitable place.


    She stopped on a small clearing where two big rocks erupting from the ground promised to offer some measure of shelter against the cold winds and, after clearing the twigs and stones at their feet, she unwrapped one of her blankets and sat down to eat, mainly bread and dried fruits, all gulped down with fresh water. According to her map there should be a small tributary of the Silver River not far from there. She would look for it at daybreak, she decided, to refill her flask and get some water for her horse. Sooner or later she would have to end up crossing it, and so it might as well be sooner.


    After eating she packed everything as if she were ready to leave at any time and wrapped herself on her cloak. Over it she draped her other blanket, leaning against the stone wall on her back, and tried to get some sleep.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P1) - I Must Be Going Insane!

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - I Must be Going Insane


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I don¡¯t know!!¡±


    ¡°Selina! Wait ¡­¡±


    As if!, the girl thought as she ran down the stairs ignoring Dana¡¯s shouts.


    As soon as daylight greeted her she paused to recover her breath and looked at the things she¡¯d secretly brought with her ¨C a small golden ring and a tiara inlaid with diamonds, the only things Allana had left behind.


    ¡°By the Gods, always making a fuss about everything ¡­¡± she complained and made her way towards the White Order¡¯s main building.


    When she arrived at Kahor¡¯s room Serena was already there, examining her knee with a thoughtful expression that would have left anyone feeling apprehensive.


    ¡°Hum, it¡¯s much better,¡± she finally concluded and a smile curved Kahor¡¯s lips. ¡°If you continue to follow my instructions and do the exercises I taught you you¡¯ll probably be able to walk on your own in another week or so,¡± she told her and Kahor¡¯s enthusiasm left a smile on Selina¡¯s face. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll change your bandages and then you can take a walk outside,¡± she added and, greeting Selina as she passed her, left the room.


    ¡°Did you hear that?! A week!¡± Kahor repeated excited and Selina nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy for you.¡±


    Kahor smiled. That girl with honey-colored hair was nothing but a child with a really bad temper.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I never managed to thank you for yesterday. I had a lot of fun, having lunch in the palace ¡­ well, at least until all that commotion started ¡­¡±


    ¡°Commotion?! You should see it now,¡± Selina added with a grimace.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only natural that they should worry ¡­ With your mistress disappearing just like that.¡±


    ¡°Hum, yeah ¡­ I suppose,¡± Selina agreed deciding to leave it at. ¡°I heard that they¡¯ve detected the presence of enemy soldiers, hiding in the Silver Forest, north from here. It seems the Knights believe that an attack is eminent and so the evacuation started this morning, while the roads are still safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I was told to ready myself ¡­¡±


    Selina took a deep breath and looked out the window, towards the bright blue sky that covered the world outside.


    ¡°I must be going insane to simply consider it ¡­¡± she grumbled and Kahor looked at her, trying to understand. ¡°You see, I¡¯m not like Allana at all . I love living in the Court, and I love rich rooms, wide bedrooms, satin bed sheets and feather mattresses and pillows. I love beautiful and intricate dresses, and all the shiny accessories and jewelries that go with them, and so on.¡±


    Kahor laugh.


    ¡°Well then, it would seem you have all you¡¯ve ever dreamed of. And once in Leips I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get all the same privileges you have here ¡­¡±


    ¡°Right ¡­ except for a small detail. I¡¯m not going to Leips,¡± she declared and Kahor looked at her unable to understand.


    ¡°You¡¯re not? Why?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m probably going insane. But I found out this morning that I just can¡¯t. Please tell me I¡¯m going crazy. Maybe if I hear it from someone else I¡¯ll be able to convince myself that I¡¯m in need of some kind of treatment!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ but I don¡¯t think I can help you with that,¡± Kahor answered, smiling.


    ¡°Right then ¡­ If that¡¯s how it is, I only have one option - leave this place like Allana did. No matter what I can¡¯t seem to get rid of the idea that I should have gone with her, that she¡¯ll need me ¡­ Will you help me?¡±


    Kahor smiled once again and nodded.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied but, right then, Serena reentered the room and their talk had to be postponed.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P2) - Youll See her Again

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - You¡¯ll See her Again


    Even though a blue sky had greeted them the entire morning, as afternoon came a mantle of clouds covered the world, cooling the air and making them pull their cloaks about their necks.


    The many fields that surrounded Mithir were carefully divided by small, white fences, extending for miles on both sides of the main road to Leips and Harver. From corn and wheat, to a variety of fruit trees and vegetables, one could easily understand that those were the main means of sustenance of the entire Kingdom. But what caught Solara¡¯s eye were the bright colors, the endless perfect squares, each one with its specific pattern and chromatic. And, amongst that mixture of natural hues, the small men and women who tended to their only means of incoming.


    He took a deep breath, pleased by the sweet scent coming from the ripe fruits hanging by the roadside, and looked at the Knight at his side, his expression hard and, as always, silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll see her again.¡± Kai looked at the boy traveling under his protection and said nothing. ¡°You can believe me,¡± he added, his eyes gleaming under the shadows cast by his hair, and the Knight faced the road, once again.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°I seem to be failing to understand what you mean, Your Excellency.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the girl you left in Mithir, of course,¡± he answered without hesitation, which made Kai grimace as he recalled what Selina had told him. It really would seem that everyone knew about his relationship with Kahor ¡­ ¡°She¡¯s the one from the Test, right? You know, some times things happen for a reason. We, Humans, just can¡¯t see it, especially when we¡¯re hurting. The same way you have a mission, so does she; an important mission that only she can accomplish before you can meet again.¡±


    Kai looked back at him, thinking once more about how strange that boy really was. From the time they had spent together when they¡¯d first left in search of a ¡­ strange Force?, he¡¯d learned that Solara rarely spoke, silently smiling all the time. He didn¡¯t dislike him, he thought as the boy¡¯s gaze went back to contemplating the fields they passed by, his delighted expression like a child¡¯s before an amazing discovery. But there was this heavy, almost scary side to him. For every time he spoke he did so in that kind of enigmatic way, and he had learned that his words weren¡¯t ones to be taken lightly. Which meant that, even though he had thought otherwise, he would meet Kahor again, he concluded, a pleasant warmth feeling his chest.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P3) - Almost Healed

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - Almost Healed


    ¡°Oh no! Today is your turn!¡± Elipson complained, looking at the three Knights laying fast asleep, wrapped in their blankets, and Elian sighed standing up. ¡°And it¡¯s Arkel¡¯s turn to cook!¡± she added and Lamar grimaced painfully as if someone had just punched him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing ¡­¡± he was about to say but Elipson cut his words.


    ¡°Lamar, come and give me a hand,¡± she asked and walked away from the camp.


    Lamar looked inquisitively towards Elian who simply shrugged.


    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll make breakfast.¡±


    The Knight nodded and stood up to follow Elipson, who had rapidly lost herself amongst the surrounding greenery. When he found her she was undressing her tunic, which made him look away and blush.


    She looked back at him and sighed, shaking her head critically.


    ¡°Lamar?! Help me take this off. I still can¡¯t raise my arm all that well.¡±


    He did as she told him, still half embarrassed, and she couldn¡¯t help smile, amused by that shy expression on a big man like him.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Oh, come on. It almost looks like you¡¯ve never seen me naked!¡±


    ¡°You were just a child ¡­¡± he muttered, undressing her.


    ¡°Right ¡­ Help me unbind it, please, and tell me how it looks,¡± she asked, referring to her bandaged shoulder, and he pulled his dagger cutting the white bandages. He carefully uncovered the place where she¡¯d been hurt and gently touched the dark-reddened mark that had almost pierced her chest.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°A bit, deeper in.¡±


    ¡°It looks all healed up on the surface, although it¡¯s still kind of ugly.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you!¡± she answered, jokingly, but Lamar was still looking at her scar.


    ¡°Were you hurt in Everlyn?¡±


    She held his wrist, stopping him from touching her, and the Knight looked back at her with a severe expression.


    ¡°Can you please bind it more or less the way it was?¡± she asked, ignoring his question, and handed him a roll of new, clean bandages.


    ¡°I suppose so ¡­¡±


    He worked in silence, moving around her. And, when he was finally done he inserted a finger between the bandages and her skin to check the pressure.


    ¡°Too tight?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s perfect.¡±


    He helped her get dressed again and, once his task was finished, turned to return to camp.


    ¡°Lamar!¡± she called and he stopped, allowing her to catch up with him and lace her arm with his. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. And you¡¯re right. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ it¡¯s one of those things that isn¡¯t worth being mentioned.¡±


    He held her chin, making her raise her head to face him, and sighed, resigned. She never changed! She was still the same wild and rebellious child that, no matter how much he tried, would never take him serious.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, will you?¡± he asked in all honesty and she smiled, winking at him.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s something I learned to do a long time ago! And let¡¯s go! I¡¯m starving!¡± she protested and walked away, making him chase her again.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P4) - The Enemy Amongst the Trees

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - The Enemy Amongst the Trees


    Allana looked around once more. She had been traveling since daybreak and, although she had managed to get some sleep, the uneasy feeling that had accompanied her the night before had greeted her the moment she¡¯d opened her eyes.


    The forest, all around her, was plunged into a deep, unnatural silence, and the hooves of her horse sounded like a heavy drumming noise she was sure could be heard from miles away.


    The only good thing was that her advance was progressing as planned, she thought when she finally reached the small bridge that crossed over one of the Silver River¡¯s tributaries, leading her straight into Melkar lands.


    Brushing her damp hair from her face where it stubbornly stuck to her skin, she urged her horse forward, grimacing as the sound of its hooves echoed all around her.


    However, as she approached her goal, another kind of sound reached her ears, making her heart jump, telling her she wasn¡¯t as alone as she¡¯d initially thought.


    Pulling her horse to a halt she looked at the bridge, still a few steps away, considering the possibility of galloping across it as fast as she could and getting away from that place once and for all. And yet, against all inner warnings and alerts that left her stomach tied in knots, she decided otherwise.


    Dismounting, she tied her horse to the closest tree, and made her away through the bushes to check the origin of the sounds that the abnormally quiet forest carried out to her. She moved as silently as she could, avoiding stepping on dried leaves and branches, and squatted behind a mass of bushes, peering between the leaves.


    Voices, she could now easily identify; voices echoed from in front of her, sounding like acute screams as they cut the deep silence all around them. She pushed forward, opening a path through the bushes and then stop, her heart beating on her throat as she realized what she had come upon.


    Right in front of her a group of men had made camp and were sharing a meal around a dying fire, they¡¯re figures rude and harsh, making her pay attention even to the way she breathed for fear she might be discovered.


    ¡°I still say it¡¯s stupid to divide us. Together we would have a much better chance of winning,¡± one of the men was saying, his mouth full, making him almost unintelligible.


    ¡°But at least that thing won¡¯t be there anymore,¡± added another one, looking relieved, and the others nodded in agreement. ¡°Because, let¡¯s be honest. It gives me the creeps! We¡¯re all Human Beings! I say let us Humans fight our own wars!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pure stupidity!¡± another countered with despise, while sharpening his huge and heavy-looking axe. ¡°It¡¯s much better when it comes around. Most of our work is automatically done for us!¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t a fair fight!¡±


    ¡°And who cares about fair? As long as we win and keep living to enjoy our rewards!¡± the axe man replied and the group fell silent for an instant.


    ¡°I wonder when it¡¯s leaving ¡­ I can¡¯t stand this ominous silence any longer!¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining and shut up!¡± another men said. ¡°It can hear you from miles away. Besides, the White Ones always know what we¡¯re thinking!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you also believe that crap!¡± the first man questioned sarcastically.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes! And I tell you. It¡¯s one really scary shit to behold!¡± he answered, throwing some dried branches into the fire.


    ¡°And all because of some stupid piece of jewelry! When there are so many precious stones in the world, so much easier to get your hands on,¡± one of them blurt out and the rest looked at each other with frightened expressions.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t criticize our Lord¡¯s ways ¡­¡± one warned him quietly, as if he really were afraid someone might overhear him.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not only that jewel we¡¯re looking for, haven¡¯t you heard? We¡¯re to apprehend all practitioners of Magic we might find. Which I totally agree with! Those damn wizards, always meddling where it doesn¡¯t concern them!¡±


    ¡°Like the one that transformed your treasure into road dust?¡± one of the others asked and they all laughed, although the treasure¡¯s owner didn¡¯t seem to have enough humor to join them.


    ¡°Who wants to have their brains scattered along the road today?¡± he asked, furious with all the mocking, and another man stood up, facing him.


    ¡°Sit down! I won¡¯t allow disorder amongst my squadron, even if you¡¯re all moronic bastards!¡± he ordered, his strong voice echoing above everyone else¡¯s. ¡°And if it weren¡¯t for these damn wizards you talk about you wouldn¡¯t be able to carry that monstrous axe of yours, so shut up!¡±


    The other men obeyed and the camp was silent again.


    Allana pulled back as silently as she could, but as she did so her cloak got caught on a branch and the whole bush shook, the soft sound echoing all around her, making the men in the camp rise to their feet, fully alert. She crouched as still and quiet as she could, trying not to breath, her heart drumming inside her chest.


    The man who seemed to be in charge peered towards the place where she was hiding, looking for further signals of movement.


    ¡°Go check it,¡± he told one of the men who didn¡¯t seem all that pleased.


    ¡°Probably just a rabbit ¡­¡± he countered but the threatening glare he received made him shut up and obey.


    Allana watched as he approached her ¡­ If she stayed where she was she¡¯d end up being discovered. Her only chance was to try and make a run for it, she decided. And, taking a deep breath, she simply stood up. The man looked at her startled for a split second, which gave her a head start as she ran for her life. She heard the alert being sound right behind her and the heavy footsteps of the men that now chased her. She didn¡¯t stop, nimbly jumping over roots and fallen trees, until she reached her horse. She untied it as quickly as she could and was on its back the next moment, galloping as fast as her horse could run towards the bridge right in front of her.


    ¡°Stop! Just let him go!¡± she heard the command coming from behind her, the voice sounding even louder as it broke the forest¡¯s deadly silence. ¡°On the other side of that bridge is Melkar¡¯s territory. Let them hunt him down.¡±


    The sounds of chase stopped and silence surrounded her again. Even so she didn¡¯t slow down, her heart racing just as fast as her horse. Suddenly all she could think of was how she wanted to leave that forest as soon as possible.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P5) - New Old Clothes

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 5 - New Old Clothes


    Kahor took a deep breath and closed her eyes, turning her face towards the warmth of the sun. It was good to be able to walk outside again. Supported by a wooden cane that Serena had provided for her, and with Selina¡¯s help on her other side, she finally gave her first steps out in the courtyard, which she hadn¡¯t done since the day she¡¯d gotten hurt.


    In the distance she could hear voices and the sound of clashing metal coming from the training grounds, where the cadets should be practicing like always. But in the air, all around her, was a kind of tension that hadn¡¯t been there before, and everywhere people rushed back and forth, readying the city to withstand the upcoming attack.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said looking both sides before opening an old wooden door that led to one of the Knights¡¯ armories. ¡°You can hardly travel dressed like that. You¡¯d be robbed in no time, if nothing worse,¡± she added, getting in, and Selina followed her, looking curiously at the small compartment.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ll have to dress like you?¡± she asked, looking at the other girl with a pained expression since Kahor had gone back to using her uniform, and she smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but that ¡­ that¡¯s horrible!¡± she complained, looking her up and down once more and Kahor laughed, opening one of the closets, looking inside for something that would fit her. ¡°Say, you never told me. How did you hurt your leg?¡± Selina asked, changing the subject, and Kahor shrugged without even looking back.


    ¡°It was an accident.¡±


    ¡°I heard you had some Test and that you insisted on taking it even though you were injured.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I guess ¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why did you do it?¡±


    ¡°Because it was something really important to me ¡­ Being a Knight was all I ever wanted ¡­¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ I imagine you must feel terrible ¡­¡± Selina added, feeling for the other girl, and Kahor placed some clothes on a nearby table.


    ¡°I did feel terrible at first ¡­ But then ¡­ I had wonderful people by my side that didn¡¯t allow me lose hope. And I believe one day I¡¯ll be able to pass that damn Test, even if I have to wait a few years until I¡¯m well enough to do it. Think these will fit you?¡± she asked, indicating the clothes she¡¯d chosen for her, and Selina unfolded a pair of black pants, nodding. ¡°Now some ridding boots ¡­¡±


    She watched as Kahor changed from the closet to a shelf filled with boots of all sizes, although they all looked pretty much alike in their ugliness, and sighed noticing that every time she tried to question her about her accident Kahor would always find something else to discuss.


    ¡°I can see this is something you don¡¯t like to talk about. But I heard someone saying that your accident wasn¡¯t an accident at all,¡± she insisted and Kahor finally stopped what she was doing.


    ¡°And I see you¡¯re rather well informed,¡± she retorted dryly.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you accused the culprits?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± she answered, returning to her search for a suitable pair of boots. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of honor. A Knight never accuses one of his Brothers, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not ¡­ I mean ¡­ Besides, I always thought that Knights have the duty to defend good and punish evil, and stuff like that. And that they always have to be just and fair.¡±


    Kahor took a deep breath and averted her gaze.


    ¡°There was nothing to gain even if I accused them. Doing so wouldn¡¯t bring back my knee or make it well again.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it important to make sure justice is served and that evil is punished?¡± Selina insisted once more but the other girl¡¯s smile told her that she wouldn¡¯t discuss it any further.


    ¡°That¡¯s in the past, now. And the past should always stay in the past. Try these ones.¡±


    Selina looked at the boots she was holding and sighed.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t be any uglier,¡± she let out and Kahor laughed.


    ¡°Say what you want. But I swear you¡¯ll thank me three times folded when they¡¯re the only thing keeping your feet warm.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P6) - An Ice Cold Burning Kiss

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 6 - An Ice Cold Burning Kiss


    Ilea dismounted her white horse and caressed its front.


    ¡°You may go now. But don¡¯t go too far ¡­ We won¡¯t stay long,¡± she told it and watched as the white mare trotted away, free from any kind of saddle or rein, since Ilea didn¡¯t use them.


    Arkadi shook his head disapprovingly but ended up releasing his horse as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how you¡¯re not afraid to fall, riding like that,¡± he commented, curled up inside his cloak while trying his best to stop trembling from the cold, and Ilea gave him a condescending smile as if he were no more than a silly child.


    ¡°I know she won¡¯t let me fall. We talked about such things before leaving the Tower.¡±


    Arkadi pulled his cloak up against his neck. It was freezing cold, he thought, painfully aware that he¡¯d lost all sensibility on his nose. Ilea, on the other hand, and like with so many things, seemed immune to the cold, wearing a simple cotton tunic, her cloak opened over her chest in a way that gave him goose pumps just to look at.


    He watched as she walked over to where a deep icy cliff started, the cold wind blowing her silver hair and spreading it through the air like rays of light, uncovering her pointy hears she normally kept carefully hidden.


    Dragging his feet he stood beside her and, after a quick look over the eternal whiteness in front of them, fixed his attention on her.


    ¡°They¡¯re kind of cute ¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ears,¡± he answered and she looked at him in disbelief.


    ¡°Not really. They get cold much faster,¡± she replied sounding somewhat crossed, and turned back to return to the place they¡¯d chosen to make camp.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    He watched her once more and ended up sighing and following like before.


    ¡°Ilea? Why are you being like this? In the Tower ¡­¡±


    ¡°In the Tower there was always someone to remind us of the lines that can¡¯t be crossed,¡± she replied without even looking at him and stopped when he held her hand, his cold fingers seeming even colder against her warm skin.


    ¡°What are you afraid of ¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. We only experience fear when there are still solutions and choices to be made, and we fear making the wrong choice. There aren¡¯t any choices left for me ¡­ What¡¯s there to fear?¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°You, on the other hand, have plenty of choices to make,¡± she told him, facing him, and he couldn¡¯t help standing there, just looking at her, at how beautiful, how amazing she was. ¡°And there are things ¡­ things that you still don¡¯t know. Things that will probably make you choose differently ...¡± she added, pulling away, but he hugged her from behind, stopping her once more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know anything else!¡± he whispered, his breath warming her neck, and Ilea closed her eyes, as if shutting out the world could silence the pain inside her chest as well. ¡°You know how much I love you ¡­¡±


    At the sound of those words it felt as if something inside her had just broke, and tears slid down her cheeks and froze over her skin like shiny diamonds.


    She allowed him to turn her around, his hands colder than the wind when he caressed her face, and then his lips gently touched hers. Even though he had desired to do so many times before, he had never managed to gather enough courage. And now that he knew how soft her lips were he couldn¡¯t help but wanting more.


    Locking a hand on her neck so she wouldn¡¯t pull away, he pushed against her, kissing her, taking advantage of her uncertainty to invade her mouth; her heat and the taste of her sending flames running throughout his entire body, much like a surge of magical power.


    Ilea hugged him, forcing him break that kiss, and hid her face against his shoulder trying to catch her breath. And then he was back to his senses and, as he pulled his arms around her, a bitter taste filled his mouth when he noticed the frail way she was trembling.


    ¡°Forgive me ¡­¡± he begun to say but her head shot up straight, and she quickly placed a hand over his lips to silence him.


    ¡°No ¡­ we will not talk about this ¡­¡± she practically ordered, her purple eyes still filled with tears, and simply stepped away from his embrace, whispering her horse¡¯s name and waiting for its return.


    Arkadi watched as she walked away, a deep agony filling him inside, consuming him as if he¡¯d swallowed acid.


    Above all he knew that there was nothing none of them could do, and that, in the end, she was right.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P7) - Three Letters

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 7 - Three Letters


    Selina smiled maliciously, hidden inside one of those small warehouses where some of the materials used on the training grounds were stored, and peered outside through the window.


    Just like she¡¯d expected. When the third girl arrived the other two were already there, leaning against the wooden wall, trying to go unnoticed.


    ¡°You also received it?¡± asked one of them, waving a white envelop in the air, and the others showed theirs. ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    ¡°It means we¡¯re being blackmailed, Tereze!¡± answered the one with brown hair, patiently.


    Tereze crouched down, suddenly pale.


    ¡°What now?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t give in! Today is this, tomorrow may very well be something else!¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± asked the one that looked to be the oldest. ¡°If we don¡¯t comply with what¡¯s written in this letters we¡¯ll be facing a scandal. Forget being expelled! We¡¯ll never be allowed to even set foot inside the palace! On the other hand, if we do as we were told, we may just be able to leave this mess with our reputations in one piece, and we¡¯ll still have a chance inside the Court.¡±


    ¡°And just give up?¡± Tereze asked, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Worse than that! Stay here for the battle? Freda!! This is madness!¡±


    ¡°Wake up, Larrisse!¡± Freda told her coldly, holding her by an arm and shaking her. ¡°What¡¯s written in these letters will make you a nobody, if it ever comes to public. And you, Tereze! What do you think your father will say when he learns about this? In the best case scenario he¡¯ll probably lock you up in some old Temple or something, if he finds the heart to be merciful and decides to spare you being disowned and expelled from home!¡±


    Larrisse averted her gaze looking quite despaired.


    ¡°How can he know so much? About the late nights ¡­ and about what happened with that stupid bitch!¡±


    ¡°If you want to know my opinion this is the hand of that stone-faced Knight that is always around her ¡­¡± Freda suggested and Larrisse looked at her critically.


    ¡°And how¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s not even here!¡±


    ¡°So what? He may very well have left someone else in charge of his dirty work! That stupid bitch probably told him all about what happened. And the rest he knows the same way many of the others do. Men just don¡¯t know how to shut up!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just deny it?¡± Tereze suggested in a sad, small voice, and the other two looked at her with fulminating glares.


    ¡°You¡¯re really stupid! You really think there won¡¯t be questions asked when all this reaches the Order¡¯s Tribunal? It¡¯s written right here that there are witnesses to what happened with that stupid girl!¡± Freda replied and took a deep breath, regaining her composure. ¡°We have no other choice. Give me that white piece of paper he sent us. Let¡¯s get this over with and write the damn declaration!¡±


    Selina smiled, happy with the way her plot had turned out, and waited until they were done. It was already late when she finally left the small warehouse and practically ran towards the White Order¡¯s main building, directly to Kahor¡¯s room, where she awaited her.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Selina! What happened?¡± the other girl asked the moment she entered her room, still gasping for air but with a smile plastered on her face, and Selina took a few moments to recover her lost breath.


    ¡°Oh, nothing important. How are things progressing?¡± Kahor looked at her suspiciously but decided to let it slide, since there were more important matters to attend to.


    ¡°I was just gathering some things I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need. I heard that all the Noble families will be leaving tonight ¡­¡± she added and Selina nodded, trying to focus on the task at hand.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t have much time. Is anything missing?¡± she asked, trying to make herself useful since Kahor had taken care of most of the things.


    ¡°Do you know how to fight with a sword?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ let¡¯s see, then ¡­¡± She opened one of the drawers from the bedside table and took out a small dagger sheathed in a painted leather scabbard. ¡°You have to take something you can use to defend yourself in case of need. Kai gave me this one ¡­ take it,¡± she offered her, showing her the shiny, thin blade.


    ¡°Thank you. But I could never ¡­¡±


    ¡°Just take it, please. It may save your life.¡± Selina looked at the small, sharp blade, still unsure, but ended up accepting Kahor¡¯s gift. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to do before leaving?¡±


    Selina looked out the window from where she could see the huge palace and shrugged.


    ¡°Not really, no ¡­ There¡¯s nothing in there that means anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Get ready. I¡¯ll go and prepare your horse, since no one will question my presence in the stables. Wait here,¡± Selina nodded and watched as Kahor left the room, leaning heavily on her wooden cane.


    She changed her clothes, sighing heavily when she looked at her own image in the mirror. With another sigh she took off all the shiny accessories that made her hair look so pretty, the honey-colored strands falling over her shoulders and down her back, and tied it all up in a single knot, on the top of her head. She had never looked so ¡­ manly and ugly, she decided, giving up on looking at her own image.


    Kahor came back not long after, her breath heavy from the effort of walking around so much.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Come, I¡¯ll take you to the gate. Put on your cloak, pull the hood up and try to walk like a guy. All we have to do is make sure that Marcus doesn¡¯t find out that you¡¯re a girl and everything will be fine.¡±


    Selina stood up and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I understand why this is so important to you. I too, wish I could be out there, helping Prince Elian in any way I can.¡±


    Selina smiled and handed her a white envelope, the same she had collected as soon as the other three girls had left.


    ¡°Here, something to show you how much I¡¯m really grateful for all you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. It belongs to you.¡±


    Kahor took the envelope and turned it around, looking for a name or address.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Selina smiled and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Inside there are three letters of self discharge.¡± she told her and Kahor looked at her questioningly. ¡°On those letters some members of your Order volunteer to serve the Kingdom of Mithir during the difficult times ahead, after which they¡¯ll quit and leave the Order of Knights,¡± she explained and Kahor opened the envelope, reading the letters in disbelief. ¡°I do understand that this can never make up for what happened. But still ¡­ I couldn¡¯t just let it slide, just like that. Besides, even though this has nothing to do with me, really ¡­ People like those three would only give Knights all over the world a bad name!¡±


    ¡°Freda, Larrisse and Tereze ...¡± she read the signatures, still perplex. ¡°But how ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all that hard, really. All I had to do was ask the correct questions to the correct people. Also there are some who suspect that they were the ones behind your ¡­ accident.¡±


    ¡°Was it Karl? Was it Karl who told you?¡± Kahor asked, sounding angry, and Selina frowned, confused.


    ¡°Karl? I don¡¯t know any Karl.¡±


    ¡°Then who?¡±


    ¡°If you really must know, it was this other girl ¡­ Mihail?¡±


    ¡°Mihail?! But ¡­ how did she know?¡±


    ¡°Well, she sounded very well informed about a lot of things. Anyway, like it or not, this is the explicit will of those three. And you, as a future Knight, have the obligation to make sure that it is fulfilled!¡± Selina added and Kahor still wavered, but then¡­ What was done was done, and she couldn¡¯t deny that the contents of those letters had left her somewhat happier.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible! But I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Selina stated pulling her hood up. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 4 (P8) - A Night in a Barn

    - 6th day of Hanot?


    Part 8 - A Night in a Barn


    As evening came the trees around her became scarcer, although she still felt the urge to turn around on her saddle from time to time, just to make sure that no one was following her. She hadn¡¯t had the courage to stop again since she¡¯d crossed that bridge, not even to eat, and now she felt so tired that even her legs seemed to have gone numb.


    At least she was almost free from that deadly silent forest, she thought, hopefully, facing the road ahead where there were no more shadowy trees to be seen, and where fields of apple trees flanked the road on both sides.


    The words she had overheard being exchanged by those savage looking men came back to her, and she couldn¡¯t help dwell on the story about that jewel, the same she¡¯d heard in Everlyn and then in Mithir; the reason behind that terrible war


    However, the sudden sound of singing birds pushed all that away from her mind and left a smile on her face. Sound again! It was so amazing that she wondered if she had somehow crossed some magical portal and was now back to the real world.


    She looked for the house of the owners of those fields and dismounted her horse.


    Straightening her hair as best as she could, she knocked on the old door and waited nervously.


    ¡°Good evening. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you,¡± she greeted politely when an old woman came to the door, sliding the porter¡¯s hatch to peer outside with a suspicious look, her gray hair all tied up at the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m bound to Melkar and was wondering if you would be so kind as to allow me to spend the night. Anywhere will do, as long as it is warm. Maybe the barn?¡± she suggested, seeing as she was still being looked upon with distrust, and waited as the woman pondered for a moment, almost as if she could foresee her intentions just by looking at her.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± she finally told her, closing the porter¡¯s hatch and opening the door to step outside, and Allana obeyed, pulling her horse by the reins, as they went around to the back. ¡°You can stay here, if you¡¯d like. I¡¯ll bring you some blankets and something to eat,¡± the woman told her, opening the barn¡¯s large door, and Allana went in.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I thank you for your hospitality but there¡¯s no need to worry yourself on my account.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± the woman replied and left her alone.


    Allana looked around with a smile. At least in there she¡¯d be protected from dawn¡¯s chilling air, she decided tying her horse to a wood beam and gathered some straw to feed him.


    True to her word, the woman returned not long after, carrying two warm, dry blankets, and a small pot with something fuming that immediately filled the air with a delicious fragrance.


    Allana hurried to help her unload her charge and gratefully took the loaf of fresh bread the woman pulled out from her apron¡¯s front pocket.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± she honestly told her and the woman nodded, still looking at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Are you traveling alone?¡±


    Allana nodded, unloading her small baggage to take that chance and spread out her own blankets, hoping they¡¯d dry.


    ¡°An you¡¯re headed north?¡±


    ¡°To Melkar, yes,¡± Allana answered and the woman frowned.


    ¡°There¡¯s been rumors that things aren¡¯t all that safe, as you get closer to town. And a young girl such as yourself, all alone ¡­¡± She left the rest unsaid and Allana gave her a worried look.


    ¡°Really? That bad?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re the last farm on the road and it¡¯s been a while since we last went into to town. Our neighbors, four houses up ahead, are the ones that take our products to try and sell them in the city. And so I heard from them that it isn¡¯t the first time farmers go into town to never be heard from again.¡±


    ¡°I see ¡­ Thank you. I¡¯ll make sure to be careful.¡±


    The woman sighed, shaking her head like one would do before a child¡¯s stubbornness, but didn¡¯t insist on the matter.


    ¡°After eating your fill you may take your horse to the watering-place outside,¡± she told her and left.


    Allana unfolded one of her maps and smiled. Just a little bit more and she¡¯d be there!


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P1) - Unexpected Companion

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - Unexpected Companion


    ¡°Hey! Wake up!¡±


    Selina jumped to her feet, feeling dizzy when amused laughter filled the cold, damp air of dawn. Rubbing her eyes she looked up trying to identify the figure sitting atop a sturdy brown horse.


    ¡°Kahor?!¡± she asked, still doubtfully, and the other girl smiled looking around.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get very far, did you? You must be close to the first affluent of the Silver River. There¡¯s more humidity, here.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Selina asked, still sleepy, and Kahor shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I was about to join the group leaving for Leips when that Lady that arrived with you, Dana her name? Well, she kind of panicked when she found out that not only the Princess, but you as well, had gone missing. And they had to practically force her inside a carriage, since she didn¡¯t want to leave without you,¡± she reported and Selina lowered her gaze, suddenly feeling guilty.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Dana was always a big fan of drama ¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it so happens that when I saw her I just couldn¡¯t do it. Joining them, I mean. I couldn¡¯t seem to stop thinking about this rich, spoiled girl that had left everything behind to follow her Princess. And there I was, about to join some refugee group, allowing this inexperienced girl to leave towards the unknown, all alone. Kai would have never agreed to something like that!¡±


    ¡°But your leg ..:¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really need it up here, now do I? Of course I¡¯ll need your help to get on and off of my horse, if you won¡¯t mind ¡­¡±


    ¡°Kahor ¡­ I¡¯m really thankful for all you have done. But I just can¡¯t let you do something like this because of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Because of you. And because of me. Because this is the only way I¡¯ll feel right about myself,¡± she said sounding completely sure of herself. ¡°And now hurry up! If you really want to catch up with her we¡¯ll have to hurry!¡±


    Selina sighed and obeyed in defeat. And yet, deep inside, she couldn¡¯t help feeling relived, knowing she¡¯d no longer be alone. She had hardly got any sleep, the night before; the sounds of animals and cracking tree branches keeping her nerves on edge, making it impossible for her to get some real rest. Kahor¡¯s sudden appearance made all that seem absurd now.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P2) - A Strange Boy

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - A Strange Boy


    Kai stood in silence as he watched the boy.


    Solara kept staring at the dying embers in the same exact way he¡¯d been doing since daybreak, his golden-brown eyes with strange glistening purple spots unmoving, almost as if he¡¯d fallen asleep with his eyes wide open. He¡¯d placed a loaf of bread and some cheese at his side, for his breakfast, but the boy hadn¡¯t even stirred.


    Sighing he decided to sit down, giving up on preparing their things so they could return to the road. Sure, he could simply shake him awake, or tell him that it was past time they move on. But this was hardly the first time he saw him like that, he recalled, still watching him closely. When they¡¯d left Mithir in search of that mystical Power, or whatever it was, the boy would frequently go suddenly very quiet, his eyes turning glassy as he stared into nothing. It had happened mostly while they were riding and, once he snapped out of it, he¡¯d always ask if they could travel towards a specific direction. Even then Kai had thought it strange but, on the other hand, something had always stopped him from interrupting his moments of ... what?, he wondered frowning. And yet none of the previous ... episodes had been this long, he noticed, inevitably beginning to worry. Was the boy all right? Maybe he actually suffered from some kind of mental disease.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Solara took a deep breath, shuddering, his entire body shaking uncontrollably, and Kai instinctively jumped to his feet, watching him with a worried expression. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but, on the other hand, it was hardly his place to question the important Emissary of Nar, he thought unsure of what he should do. Solara¡¯s scream of pain quickly put an end to all his doubts and, in the next moment, he was right beside him, holding him when he almost fell backwards, his young face a grimace of pain as he squeezed hard his left shoulder.


    ¡°Solara?!¡± he called him, trying to understand what had happened, where he¡¯d been hurt, and the boy finally blinked looking up at him, a smile stretching his quivering lips.


    ¡°You can rest assure, Sir Knight ¡­ your lady is no longer ¡­ in Mithir ¡­¡± he whispered in a trembling voice and, as if those brief words had consumed all his strength, his head lolled back and his body went limp when he lost conscious.


    Kai looked down at him in disbelief, still worrying about his charge¡¯s well-being. But then he couldn¡¯t help recall what he¡¯d just told him. He was still very much unclear about what had just happened and yet, as strange as it was, he found himself undoubtedly believing in those strange words.


    ¡°Thank you ¡­¡± he whispered back, a smile touching his lips, and he gently laid him down, covering him with a blanket so he wouldn¡¯t get cold. He sat by his side, stirring the dying flames, and simply remained there, silently watching over his sleep.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P3) - Roadblock

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - Roadblock


    It was past midday and the Knights had just went back to the road after a brief stop, when they sighted a group of armed men, all wearing full armor, blocking the road.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Arkel asked, frowning as he foresaw trouble.


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re patrolling the road,¡± Denar answered making sure his sword was within reach.


    ¡°Which is understandable, if we take into account that their neighboring Kingdoms are at war,¡± Mahel added.


    ¡°That is if those are really Melkar¡¯s men,¡± Elipson countered.


    ¡°Whatever the case, let¡¯s try to get by them without raising the alarm. That¡¯s not what we came here to do, and getting into trouble won¡¯t do us any good,¡± Elian instructed and the others agreed, although they all remained alert and ready for the worse.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re from the Northern Armies,¡± Elipson whispered curtly as they got closer, not wanting to be overheard. ¡°Those white armbands. I saw them before. Some of the men that attacked Everlyn wore them as well.¡±


    ¡°Stay alert ¡­¡± Lamar recommended and they all went silent again.


    When they finally reached the roadblock one of the men wearing an armor that looked too heavy and big for him to carry around, stood right in front of them, signaling them to halt. The Knights obeyed and Denar moved forward, taking the lead, until he was practically face to face with the other man.


    ¡°Good day, brave sir. What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re watching the road. No one gets to Melkar without going through us first!¡± the man answered, obviously feeling important about the task that had been handed to him, and Denar nodded approvingly.


    ¡°I see. It would seem that His Majesty has finally shown the good sense to take care that the roads remain safe ¡­¡± he commented, leaning forward and lowering his voice. ¡°One would have to be impressed, since His Majesty rarely does anything useful.¡±


    ¡°We do not serve Melkar!¡± the man corrected him as if he¡¯d taken offense.


    ¡°No?! Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry for my mistake, noble sir,¡± he immediately replied, sitting straight on his saddle and trying to look surprised. ¡°Well, I guess it was all wishful thinking on my part.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to search your bags,¡± the man declared, going right to business, apparently enjoying the opportunity to exercise his authority, and Denar smiled ignorantly.


    ¡°But of course. We have nothing to hide.¡±


    The man signaled the other three to start the search and looked up at Denar.


    ¡°What brings you to Melkar?¡±


    ¡°Just trying to make a living, my lord. We got ourselves into a bit of a small disagreement, in the last city we¡¯ve visited, you see? Nothing much really, but still ¡­ And then we heard that there were some problems needing a fast fixing around these parts. War always brings out the best in men, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± he asked, exchanging his ignorant look for one much more dangerous, and Elipson looked sideways at the man approaching her to search her bag. He looked at her twice and swallowed dry, ending up deciding to start somewhere else.


    ¡°My lord! They carry weapons!¡± came the accusation and Denar smiled coldly.


    ¡°Gentlemen, there¡¯s no need to overreact! A little knife here and there, nothing much,¡± he replied and the man in charged frowned.


    ¡°What are the weapons for?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re the tools of our trade, of course,¡± he answered calmly and the man before him looked unsure for the first time.


    ¡°You¡¯re ¡­ mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Such an ugly word, your excellency! I¡¯d rather you call us problem solving specialists,¡± he replied and the man looked at the group with new eyes.


    ¡°And the lady?¡±


    Elipson glared coldly at him, her gray eyes dead and inexpressive, and Denar laughed.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s our secret weapon. You know how it goes; women can always get into places a man could only dream of. That¡¯s why I always say, a man that values his neck, and other important parts of his body, should always think twice before bedding some wench!¡± he said with a perverse smile and the other man nodded, amused.


    ¡°Very true, indeed. You may pass, then. One shouldn¡¯t stand in the way of those trying to make a living.¡±


    Denar smiled and bowed gratefully.


    ¡°You have my gratitude, honorable lord,¡± he said, polishing the man¡¯s ego a bit more, and urged his horse forward, followed by the rest of the group.


    They only breathed out in relief when the roadblock was so far behind them that the men were no more than small black shadows in the middle of the dusty road.


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst! Where did you get all that from?¡± Elian asked, smiling amused, and Denar shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯d already thought about what to say if we met with trouble. Still, I didn¡¯t like what I saw one bit. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re following orders from the Northern Armies, and that their orders are quite different from the ones given to the men attacking the Eastern Kingdoms. They¡¯re not at war here. And that patrol was only watching the road and keeping things under control ¡­ Since it wasn¡¯t Melkar who stationed those men out here, this can only mean one thing ¡­¡±


    ¡°That Melkar is under the Northern Armies¡¯ rule,¡± Lamar concluded his thinking. ¡°And no war probably means some kind of agreement.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Which leads to another question. If they reached an agreement with Melkar why not try and do the same with us? We may very well be much more alone in this war than we initially thought.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t push away the feeling that there¡¯s something ¡­ important ¡­ we¡¯re still missing,¡± Elian sighed as he faced the road ahead.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P4) - Listening

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 4 - Listening ...


    Ilea lightly touched her horse¡¯s neck pulling it to a halt and Arkadi followed her lead. Since the day before they¡¯d hardly exchanged any words and, even though it pained him, deep inside he knew that keeping his distance was the best for the both of them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked after trying to see or listen to whatever she was searching in the air.


    ¡°Hush!¡±


    Her purple gaze, now clear like crystal, was set on the distance, searching here and there, until it stopped as if she could see beyond the mountains of snow and ice that surrounded them. Arkadi remained silent and waited. She looked worried for a moment but then all tension left her body and she smiled.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Hum ¡­ nothing much,¡± she said suddenly at ease. ¡°For a moment I thought it was something important.¡±


    ¡°How so? What were you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Listening. I was listening,¡± she corrected him. ¡°And, like I said, it wasn¡¯t anything to worry about. False alarm,¡± she replied nudging her horse forward.


    ¡°You know? It wouldn¡¯t kill you to share!¡± She looked back at him and smiled maliciously.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a gifted Mage. Work hard so you may listen as well. If I start telling what I hear you¡¯ll lose interest in learning how to do it. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re always telling your students?¡±


    He gave her a threatening glare but then her bright smile killed his bad humor in an instant, and try as he may, he couldn¡¯t stay angry at her for another second.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P5) - A Brief Stop

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 5 - A Brief Stop


    Selina sighed unable to hide how tired she felt and Kahor smiled understandingly, guessing the reason behind her state of mind.


    ¡°Want to stop for a moment?¡±


    ¡°No ¡­¡±


    ¡°Hum ¡­ maybe we should. We can have something to eat and take a look at our map.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s because of me ¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, right ahead. That cluster of trees will offer us good shade.¡±


    Selina looked towards the place Kahor was pointing and gave up on her stubborn pride, anxious to be able to just sit still for a while.


    She dismounted and secured her horse, and then went to Kahor, helping her get down from her horse.


    ¡°Gods ¡­ Ridding all day long is a tough job!¡± she complained, taking the time to stretch and rub her pained back, and Kahor smiled, limping towards the trees.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in no time. Look. Someone has recently made camp here. It looks like five or six people,¡± she pointed out, studying the ground. ¡°I¡¯d say, three, four days ago?¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Selina asked, approaching her to watch as Kahor stirred the ashes from a dead campfire.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy. The number of people you can tell by the way the grass is bent. See here, for example. One of them must have slept here. Another one there. And there another. If you take into account that they lit a fire, they probably laid around it, which leaves space for another two or three people on the other side.¡±


    ¡°Wow! That¡¯s amazing! And the days?¡± Selina asked, enthusiastically.


    ¡°You can tell that by the ashes and the freshness of the burned grass. If it had been a long time ago the grass would be yellow and the ashes long gone, swallowed by the earth or carried away by the wind. On the other hand, if it had been yesterday we would probably still find footprints around the camp and ash dust over the burned wood. Of course, to conclude these things we must take into account the weather. If it had rained, for example, it would be a completely different story.¡±


    Selina nodded as she observed the scene in front of her.


    ¡°Did you learn all that in the Order?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really useful stuff! It also means that Allana didn¡¯t stop here.¡±If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She may have stopped somewhere else, or taken a different route all together. She¡¯s traveling alone and she¡¯s rather inexperienced, so I guess she won¡¯t have the same kind of instinct when choosing camping places that one of us would have. If I¡¯m not mistaken, this was probably Prince Elian¡¯s camp. This is the kind of place a Knight would choose to spend the night,¡± she added, looking around at how the trees surrounded the clearing, making it so that no one could see them from the road.


    Selina helped her sit down and then sat by her side. She unfolded the small bundle of food she¡¯d brought with her and took a dried plum, chewing on it absentmindely.


    ¡°Disappointed?¡± Kahor asked, stealing one for herself, and Selina sighed.


    ¡°More like worried. Sometimes I can¡¯t help criticizing myself for having allowed her to leave on her own. But then I look at myself and I know I wouldn¡¯t be of much help anyway, that I¡¯d probably end up getting in her way. After all I know nothing about fighting or battles, or traveling and maps, or anything like that. Although she¡¯s a Princess those kinds of things have always come more natural to her. When I start thinking like this I can¡¯t help wondering if what I¡¯m doing isn¡¯t something completely uncalled for, if I¡¯m not being crazy and presumptuous in believing that she might actually need me, being as useless as I am. I guess I just couldn¡¯t bear the idea of never seeing her again ¡­ which when all is said and done makes me a really selfish person, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way. Sure you may be inexperienced in a lot of things, but I think that there¡¯s still much that only you can do, just by being there. I know from my own experience that the presence of a loved one by your side, even a silent one, can do miracles when you¡¯re hurt and alone.¡±


    Selina watched her for a moment, the pain hidden in her dark eyes, and decided to smile, changing the subject.


    ¡°But you¡¯re not alone. You have that Knight of yours,¡± she offered, mischievously, and Kahor blushed embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like Darna, figuring everything out at a glance. But you¡¯re right. Kai is very important to me,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Well, no offense, but I think he¡¯s kind of ¡­ cold.¡±


    Kahor laughed happily.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one! Me too. I thought so too, when I first met him. I was even afraid of him when he became responsible for training me for the Test. I couldn¡¯t help go completely stiff with fear every time he opened his mouth to comment or correct something. He¡¯s very rigorous and always says what he¡¯s thinking, whether you like it or not. And so I instinctively started trying my best to hear only compliments, although they were rare and few. Every time he said something good about my performance I almost jumped up and down in sheer happiness. And then I started noticing that when that happened he would smile, a small, shy smile, but still a smile. Being able to see that smile was like a victory to me, and so I started trying even harder, and we simply started to know each other better. He¡¯s not as cold as he looks. He¡¯s serious, and responsible, and bit shy too, especially when he¡¯s the subject of other people¡¯s talk. And he also has humor, though I¡¯d have to agree that it¡¯s a quite dark one,¡± she added, smiling dreamily, and then seemed to come back to her senses, blushing once more when she noticed Selina¡¯s smile. ¡°It¡¯s late. We¡¯d better get going so we can make camp for the night a bit further ahead. Tomorrow we¡¯ll cross the second tributary of the Silver River,¡± she said, suddenly all business, and Selina peered at the map opened over Kahor¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Why go that way and not cross the Silver Forest straight to Melkar? It would be faster.¡±


    ¡°There are news of men from the Northern Armies patrolling the forest. It would be too dangerous. Even taking this safer route, let¡¯s pray we find no trouble on the road,¡± Kahor answered, folding her map and allowed Selina to help her back to her feet.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 5 (P6) - A Dream of Horrors

    - 7th day of Hanot?


    Part 5 - A Dream of Horrors


    Elian woke up drenched in sweat, hair sticking to his forehead, his breath heavy as if he¡¯d just ran for miles.


    He took a deep breath, sitting up amongst his blankets, and took a trembling hand to his damp face. It was the middle of the night and the fire still crackled at his side.


    Only a dream, he told himself, the same dream as always ¡­ but, as soon as he closed his eyes, sounds of terrifying screams filled his head, stealing his breath away and making his stomach clench.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    He opened his eyes immediately, trying to regain control over his own mind, and allowed himself the necessary time to calm down.


    With a deep breath he laid down again and closed his eyes prepared to face what would follow.


    The screams came back in a chaos of suffering, agonizing voices. And, amongst the horror that surrounded him, the dark eyes of a child looked up straight at him, his small arms outstretched as he asked ¡­ begged that he would reach him, that he would pick him up and take him away from all those horrors ¡­


    Elian opened his eyes again, feeling sick to the core of his stomach, droplets of sweat rolling over his skin.


    And yet a smile touched his lips. After all those years he had finally been able to recall part of his dream ¡­


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P1) - Someone to Talk to

    - 8th day of Hanot?


    Part 1 - Someone to Talk to


    As she traveled along the road and time went by, Allana¡¯s state of mind became increasingly darker. With no one to talk to and only her own thoughts to keep her company, she had started wondering about what she sould do once she reached Melkar.


    Sure she had left Mithir following in Elian¡¯s footsteps; trying to prove him, and herself, that she was capable of making her own choices and see them through, even if she had to do it alone! But now ¡­ She knew that Elian¡¯s group was bound for the Ice Mountains, which would take her at least five days to reach after leaving Melkar, but what then? Should she challenge the eternal snows of the mountains on her own? After all few ventured so far north. Should she risk her life to that extend in search of a Tower that might not even exist? Not to mention the legends that spoke of dangerous, mythical creatures that supposedly inhabited the mountains. Up there snow and ice never melted, and she couldn¡¯t help shiver just thinking about how cold it must be.


    On the other hand, if she didn¡¯t have the courage to go that far, why had she left Mithir in the first place? How would she ever find him again?


    The sound of wooden wheels crackling against the stones of the road woke her from her musings and she looked back over her shoulder to see an old wooden cart pulled by a donkey, shaking and quivering as it made its way down the road. In the front of the cart sat a middle aged man, holding the reins of the animal with one hand and a long cane with the other. His beard and mustache covered his lips completely, and his heavy eyebrows were as gray as his hair that was obviously in needed of a good wash.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Establishing that the man traveled alone a sigh of relief left her lips, and she purposely slowed down her pace so that he could catch up with her. Even if he was traveling alone she¡¯d rather have him at her side than at her back.


    ¡°How fares it, young traveler?¡± the man asked cautiously and Allana smiled. He looked as wary of her as she was of him.


    ¡°A good day to you too,¡± she politely replied and the man seemed surprised by her delicate voice.


    ¡°But ¡­ it¡¯s a young lady!¡± he concluded, frowning as if to better see her. ¡°Pray tell me, what does a young thing like you do all alone on these roads? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is?¡±


    Allana laughed and parted her cloak, showing him the intricate sheath of the sword she carried at her waist.


    ¡°No need to worry. I know how to defend myself,¡± she told him and the man looked alarmed once again. All the better, she thought, if he feared her enough at least he wouldn¡¯t try to rob her or something worse. ¡°If I may ask, where are you headed to?¡±


    ¡°Melkar,¡± the man replied. ¡°I¡¯m a wine trader,¡± he said, pointing towards the caskets that filled his cart. ¡°It¡¯s all I have on me,¡± he immediately added as if to let her know that he wasn¡¯t carrying anything worth stealing.


    ¡°Good. I travel that same way. Mind if I join you? I¡¯ve been on the road for a few days now, and miss having someone to talk to.¡±


    The man swallowed dry, his frightening eyes still on her cloak, over the place that covered her sword, and nodded.


    ¡°But of course ¡­ A bit of talk never hurt no one,¡± he answered, trying as hard as he could to hide his fear, and Allana nodded politely, making her horse keep up with the donkey¡¯s slower pace.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P2) - The Boy Who Can Hear Dragons

    - 8th day of Hanot?


    Part 2 - The Boy Who Can Hear Dragons


    Solara opened his eyes and took a deep breath. The daylight had grown dim but he couldn¡¯t tell if the day was dawning or ending.


    He sat up and looked at the blankets surrounding him, smiling. The Knight had covered him, lending him his own blanket, and had probably watched over him ¡­ He had never had anyone do this much for him, since he was usually left by himself.


    He looked towards the place where he sat, near the fire, his expression serious, even though he looked chilled, as to be expected, since he¡¯d let him have his blanket. By the quantity of ashes pilled in front of him Solara determined that some time had passed since he¡¯d lost consciousness, which meant that it should be almost morning. Over the fire something was boiling in a pot, filling the air with an herbal sweet scent he knew all too well. As soon as the Knight noticed he was awake, he poured some of its contents into a cup and got up to deliver it to him.


    Solara accepted the silent offer and thanked him with a smile. Taking the cup to his nose, he took a deep breath that immediately restored part of his strength.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for going through your things,¡± the Knight said, his expression serious as always, and Solara smiled, happy with his fuming cup.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. And I see you know your herbs. The mixture is perfect.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know that much. But it always kind of bothered me knowing that there were so many things I didn¡¯t know waiting to be learned just within arm¡¯s reach. Melbar consented on giving me some private lessons after I insisted a few times.¡±


    Solara laugh sipping his fuming brew.


    ¡°If I know Melbar at all you must have been quite persistent. He deeply dislikes opening exceptions and going against the rules. It¡¯s almost morning, right?¡± Solara asked, looking up at the sky that seemed a bit brighter than before, and the Knight nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I scared you. I should have been a bit more careful ¡­¡±


    Kai looked at him unable to understand, the question on the tip of his tongue, but decided against it. After all he had no business inquiring about matters concerning the Emissary of Nar.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re feeling better. If not we can look for a safer place to rest for a while ...¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. We can go. Besides, as time goes by the roads can only become more dangerous,¡± Solara replied, finishing his tea, and got up, starting to fold his blankets. He suddenly felt the urge to reach Nar as soon as possible.


    Kai followed his lead, packing all their things and tying them to the horses¡¯ saddles. When he turned to get the pot Solara was right behind him, smiling like always, hugging his blanket ¡­ and he hadn¡¯t even noticed him, Kai reprehended himself for his lack of vigilance.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the boy said returning it to him, and suddenly the question was on the tip of his tongue again, and this time he just blurted it out.


    ¡°Forgive me but ¡­ yesterday you said something about ¡­ a lady ¡­¡± he couldn¡¯t finish, seeing as the boy averted his gaze and simply walk away, mounting his horse.


    Kai berated himself again for not being able to do what he knew to be right, and for allowing his personal feelings to intrude in his work. He put out the fire, throwing hands full of dirt over the dying flames and, after checking that nothing had been forgotten, mounted his horse too, urging it back to the road ahead.


    He discreetly looked over his shoulder, to make sure Solara was following him, and found him right behind him, eyes cast down, fixed on the dirt of the road.


    They traveled in silence for quite some time, Kai peering back towards the boy every so often. It upset him more than he could tell, he admitted, definitely more than it should; seeing him like that, all silence and no bright smiles on his young face. And all because he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut!, he scolded himself. It was almost as if a light had been turned off, and the more he looked at the boy the more he looked like a scared, fragile child who he had, somehow, unintentionally hurt.


    ¡°Solara ¡­ I¡¯m sorry if my question was inconvenient. It was never my intention to cause you any discomfort,¡± he finally told him, unable to bear it any longer, and Solara raised his head looking surprised.


    ¡°Oh ¡­ Oh, no. Nothing like that ¡­¡± he muttered embarrassed, even though he had gone back to smiling. ¡°It wasn¡¯t exactly what you asked ¡­ It¡¯s just that ¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain,¡± Kai cut in, not wanting to pry, but the boy sighed averting his gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it either. Besides, it¡¯s not like this doesn¡¯t concern you, ¡­ Although I can never tell exactly how ¡­ I¡¯m really useless,¡± he added, shoulders slumping, looking depressed again, and Kai tried as hard as he could to make some sense of the boy¡¯s disconnected words. Above all he had just found out that he truly hated seeing him like that, and so he forced his mind to come up with words that might cheer him up.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°You know ¡­ Sometimes it¡¯s hard for us, such small existences in this wide world, to understand exactly what¡¯s our real purpose and importance. We¡¯re all a bit like ants, apparently small and insignificant, but surprisingly able to carry the heaviest of burdens. And although we may feel alone at times, the world is full of ants just like us, to help us and guide us on our travels,¡± Solara remained silent, as if pondering on his words, and his prolonged silence ended up frustrating him even more. ¡°Hum ¡­ I guess it¡¯s not that good of an answer ¡­¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you,¡± he heard the boy say and when he looked at him again he couldn¡¯t help half smile in response to Solara¡¯s open grin. ¡°I used to say something like that to my sister. But being far from everything, with all that¡¯s happening ¡­ I guess that it¡¯s easy to forget the real important things.¡± Kai nodded and Solara took a deep breath, raising his head as if readying himself for a fight. ¡°Don¡¯t know if you know, but all Magi make a certain sound when they use their gifts,¡± he suddenly told him, now sounding more like an adult than a child. ¡°That sound¡¯s intensity varies according to the Mage¡¯s abilities. And so, the more gifted a Mage is the more silent he becomes,¡± he went on and Kai just listened, wondering where he was going with that strange talk. ¡°The most gifted Magi of all Arnae are the Dragons.¡± At that the Knight¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Dragons?!¡± he tried to confirm. Sure he had heard the rumors whispered along the palace¡¯s corridors. Something about a Dragon that would soon attack Mithir. But that such a young boy would talk about something like that, in that matter of fact tone, was almost surreal.


    ¡°Yes. No one knows exactly why. If it¡¯s because they live longer than any other race, which grants them the necessary time to study the Art, or if they¡¯re simply born like that. The fact is that they¡¯re almost completely silent, producing only a slight hum that Humans can¡¯t hear, and that only some of the most gifted Elves seem to be able to notice.¡±


    ¡°Elves?!¡±


    Solara smiled at the aghast way the Knight was staring at him, almost as if expecting he¡¯d come out next and tell him it had all been a joke.


    ¡°Yes. Well, the thing is ¡­ I can hear them,¡± he went on and Kai¡¯s expression went suddenly deadly serious. ¡°And when a say hear them I really mean hear it, loud and clear. Not some kind of murmur or anything like that. When one of them is close by it¡¯s as if bells start ringing inside my head,¡± he went on and Kai tried as hard as he could to keep up with the boy.


    ¡°The Dragons ¡­ You¡¯re saying you can hear them?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I was trying to do, yesterday. I heard a Dragon, east from here. I hadn¡¯t heard one in a long time, and with all the talk about a Dragon joining forces with the Northern Armies I tried to find out a little bit more about it. But as I focused on trying to hear it more clerly I started seeing it too. It was a big, red Dragon. What I didn¡¯t expect was that, as I was able to see it, it¡¯d also be able to see me in return,¡± he whispered taking a hand to his right shoulder as if it still hurt. ¡°It was really ¡­ scary ¡­¡±


    ¡°Why ¡­ are you telling me all this?¡± Kai asked, unable to shake the feeling that something important like that should be kept secret, especially from someone like him, a mere Knight on a bodyguard mission, and Solara straightened his back and smiled at him.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s when I saw Kahor. She was on the road. Probably half a day from Mithir? She and a girl with honey-brown hair that I recall seeing in the Palace,¡± he replied and Kai frowned.


    ¡°Selina?! Those damn girls ¡­!¡± he muttered, clearly unhappy with the news.


    ¡°However, I can¡¯t say where they were headed. I¡¯m sorry. It all happened really fast. I can only tell you that they were near the Silver Forest,¡± Solara provided and Kai sighed, resigned since there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it.


    And then he wanted to know more, know about Elian and the others, about the city and the invading enemies, but he bit his tongue and held his silence. He¡¯d already received an amazing gift. Besides, even though Solara was smiling like always, he somehow knew that talking about the things he¡¯d learned through his Vision wasn¡¯t something he did lightly.


    ¡°Dragons ¡­ and Elves! By the Gods!¡± he finally muttered and Solara laughed lightly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been living far from the real world for too long. When His Majesty expelled his sister from Mithir, all that could even carry the scent of Magic or the memory of the Ancient Ones was also cast away, surviving only through legends and children¡¯s tales. His Majesty never really liked these kinds of things. His sister, on the other hand, has always accepted them naturally ¡­¡±


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡±


    ¡°I just know. I know a lot of things,¡± he added.


    ¡°But ¡­ these Dragons ¡­¡± Kai said, still doubtful, and Solara smiled condescendingly.


    ¡°They¡¯re real, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes ¡­ well ¡­ how is it that you can hear them when no one else can?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. To tell you the truth, I never told anyone that I can hear them. I¡¯m sure my sister knows, and that it doesn¡¯t please her one bit. But when I think about it I guess it¡¯s probably because of the Mark.¡±


    ¡°The Mark?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you may know the leader of Temple of Solara is always a woman, the Supreme Priestess. But no one really chooses them. Every time a Supreme Priestess reaches a certain age, on a special day dictated by the stars, a baby girl is born carrying the Mark. She is the chosen one. The one to be raised and trained to become the future Supreme Priestess. My sister was born on such an auspicious day, but she didn¡¯t bare the Mark. However, since no other girls were born on said day, and the Temple needed another Supreme Priestess, she was raised as one. I, on the other hand, was born on a day like any other, and I¡¯m a boy as you can see, but I was born with the Mark they had been waiting for so long. And so, as long as I live and am able to perform my duties, there won¡¯t be any more babies carrying the Mark. The previous Supreme Priestess passed away last Winter. My sister, who should take her place, isn¡¯t allowed to do so, since she doesn¡¯t have the Mark. And neither can I, since I¡¯m a boy. It¡¯s kind of ... complicated,¡± he added apologetically, and Kai sighed wondering what in that boy¡¯s life wasn¡¯t. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the previous Supreme Priestess could hear the Dragons or not. All I know is that I can.¡±


    ¡°This is all ¡­ so crazy ¡­¡±


    Solara laughed amused.


    ¡°Well, you should get used to it, Sir Knight.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P3) - Making a Deal

    - 8th day of Hanot?


    Part 3 - Making a Deal


    ¡°Is that so? Does that mean that the Northern Armies have free access to the city? Just like that? Even though you all know that they¡¯re destroying the Easter Kingdoms?¡± Allana asked, disturbed by the news, and the old man nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what led His Majesty to accept the deal presented by the envoys from the North; so that our Kingdom wouldn¡¯t fall as others certainly will. Of course that means that all we produce belongs to them, all our income is managed by those bastards, and it¡¯s up to them to decide what the people can and cannot have, rationing food and other essential goods. However, even though there¡¯s no abundance, no one dies from hunger either. It wouldn¡¯t do them any good if we starved to death, since half-dead people don¡¯t work all that well,¡± he added sarcastically and Allana forced herself to swallow her indignation and remain calm. Of course they had accepted their terms, she thought. She would probably have accepted them too, if the same chance had been offered to Everlyn. If only that meant that lives could be spared ¡­


    She took a deep breath and watched the wine seller more closely, as he chewed on a crust of bread long gone hard and dry. He wasn¡¯t especially well mannered or delicate and, although they had traveled together practically the entire day, she still didn¡¯t trust him enough to simply fall asleep in his company. Still he was a survivor, she had to admit, and he worked hard, even with all the adversities, trying his best to put food on his family¡¯s table. And that was definitely something praiseworthy.


    ¡°I have a proposal for you, wine seller,¡± she told him and his dark eyes turned towards her immediately. ¡°I have in my possession a few personal objects of quite some valor but that, unfortunately, in their present state, won¡¯t feed a hungry stomach. However, with the contacts and connections you certainly have in town I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have any problem selling them for a good price. In exchange for them I require only three things. First that you help me elude the gards enter the city. You can say that I¡¯m your daughter or you sister, or something like that. Then I want you to show me to a discreet place where I may find a hot meal and a room to spend the night. And lastly I want you to give me all the money you currently carry, since I will be needing it. I tell you right now that, no matter how much you¡¯re carrying, it will never cover the price of even one of the pieces I plan on giving you.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    The man lowered his bread crust and looked at her doubtfully.


    ¡°Too many conditions for one single business, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    ¡°And they¡¯re non-negotiable¡± Allana clarified and pulled a small bundle from inside her tunic, which she placed down on the grass of the clearing where they¡¯d stopped for a short rest. The man followed her moves attentively and as soon as he spotted the gleam of gold his eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    ¡°What a ¡­ Where did you get this?¡± he asked and Allana allowed him to pick up the hand-mirror, to see it closer.


    ¡°And no questions. So? Do we have a deal?¡± she tried to confirm and the man bit hard on the mirror¡¯s handle.


    ¡°It¡¯s gold!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°The money, the entrance to the city and the inn. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. It¡¯s all I need.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± he quickly replied as if he were afraid that the foolish girl might suddenly open her eyes and go back on her offer, and rapidly started repacking the golden objects.


    ¡°No!¡± Allana said snatching the objects from his greedy hands. ¡°These stay with me as guarantee that you¡¯ll get me into town and show me a place to stay. Then we¡¯ll exchange the objects for the money and go our separate ways,¡± she determined and the man seemed to think about it for a moment.


    ¡°Fine, so be it! And we should get going too. Time doesn¡¯t stop.¡± He stood up and Allana hid the bundle back under her tunic.


    Right, and anxiety burns, she thought with a smile following his lead. If everything went according to plan that night she¡¯d be sleeping in Melkar.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P4) - Making Mistakes

    - 8th day of Hanot?


    Part 4 - Making Mistakes


    They stopped at midday like always and Elipson quickly started unpacking since it was her turn to prepare their meal. The others went about their other tasks, like caring for the horses or looking for fresh water to refill their flasks. Lamar came back not long after with a few dry branches to start a fire.


    ¡°Need any help?¡± he volunteered and she smiled back at him.


    ¡°No need, thanks. Thanks to Mahel we¡¯ll be having roast meat. So it¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± she added, wishing Mahel would challenge his brother for hunting contests more often, and Lamar looked at the scenery around them.


    ¡°Have you noticed all these abandoned fields? And how all the doors and windows close when we pass by? I don¡¯t mean to sound negative but this doesn¡¯t look good. It¡¯s like everyone is really scared of something.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Felt the same all morning,¡± she agreed with a serious expression. ¡°Just didn¡¯t want to say anything to Elian. There¡¯s no need to worry him even more.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been kind of ¡­ gloomy, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Lamar asked and Elipson shrugged.


    ¡°We all make mistakes, thinking we¡¯re doing the right thing. And it¡¯s never pleasant when we finally see it, want to correct them and it is too late. On the other hand mistakes help us grow up. Elian is not a boy anymore. He¡¯s a grown man with big responsibilities. Besides, he¡¯s smart and sensitive. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be all right,¡± she added with a confident smile and Lamar sighed


    ¡°The way I see it he is just ¡­ too complex. I¡¯m glad he has someone like you who understands him.¡±


    ¡°Complex? Very. But more than understanding I simply trust him. And if anyone can change the world we live in, that¡¯s him for sure.¡±


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P5) - Deserted

    Kahor had decided to head South, hoping that they¡¯d gather some new information as they crossed the smaller agricultural villages, and Selina had promptly agreed. The possibility of encountering men of the Northern Armies on the road should they travel closer to the Silver Forest scared her so much that she had hardly gotten any sleep, constantly dreaming about men with dark faces and hateful glowing eyes chasing after her, grabbing her, touching her ¡­


    However the first villages they¡¯d crossed that morning had been completely abandoned; the small, wooden houses with roofs made of straw and clay empty; their cringing doors left open as if their occupants had left in a hurry.


    The village where they were presently at was no exception, Selina thought in dismay as she peered into a house from one of the open windows and saw a table set for lunch, or maybe dinner, the plates and cups all left as they had been, as if the family who lived there had simply stood up and left.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this one bit,¡± Kahor said looking out towards the fields where weeds grew freely everywhere, since there was no one to care for them.


    ¡°Where do you think everyone went?¡± Selina asked, her voice sounding eerily high-pitched amongst the general silence and Kahor sighed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. But it¡¯s clear that the enemy hasn¡¯t come through here or nothing would be left standing. However, for the inhabitants to leave their homes just like that means that they probably feared for their lives.¡±


    ¡°What should we do then?¡±


    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s danger here, north will probably be worse. It¡¯s as I feared, it will be safer if we travel south, for now. I¡¯m really sorry Selina, I know you wanted to reach Princess Allana as soon as possible ¡­¡±


    Selina looked disappointed for a moment but then took a deep breath and shrugged.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t be any good to anyone if I¡¯m dead. Let¡¯s head south, then,¡± she decided and Kahor nodded in approval as they left the abandoned village behind.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Chapter 13 - Departure - Day 6 (P6) - Almost There

    Elian looked away from the window that had just been urgently shut and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I wonder if they fear us because we¡¯re strangers.¡±


    ¡°Armed strangers, you mean,¡± Arkel pointed out.


    ¡°How long till we reach Melkar?¡± Lamar asked Mahel who was, once more, with his nose stuck to one of his maps.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°I¡¯d say two, three days at most,¡± the young Knight replied.


    ¡°Finally. Can¡¯t wait to reach the Ice Mountains and be done with all of this!¡± Elian sighed even though, deep inside, he knew better. Things would hardly go as smoothly as they all hoped for.


    * If you want to know more about this book or simply access earlier updates, please visit the official site at http://carpersanti.net/arnae/</a>

 Epilogue - Dread of Fire

    The city of Mithir greeted the new day plunged in deep, heavy, ominous silence. Seven days had passed since the departure of the Crown Prince, on his quest to find help in the Ice Mountains. And now that all evacuations had been successfully completed, more than half the population had left the city in search of refuge in the south, towards the Kingdom of Leips, leaving behind empty houses and depopulated streets.


    The city gates had been closed at dawn and reinforced with wood, stone and iron. And all the walls were patrolled by Knights with serious and alert countenances, their eyes fixed on the threatening horizon. They wore their armor, especially cleaned and polished as if the occasion were a honorable ceremony, and the atmosphere among the men was one of nervousness and high tension.


    The third outer wall had been equipped with various devices especially created to destroy the enemy¡¯s catapults and siege towers. It was up there, on top of one of the high watchtowers, that Lord Heric S¨¢wiel had been stationed.


    Taking a deep breath he looked once more towards the shadowy tangled trees that stretched as far as the eye could see. Never before in his entire life had he felt such hatred towards mere trees! The waiting seemed to be eroding his stomach, and although he was armed like any other Knight and kept his head proudly held high, he couldn¡¯t stop asking himself what manner of madness had possessed him to refuse to be exiled to Leips with the other members of the Court, opting to remain in a city that was most certainly doomed.


    Still his expression remained cold and impenetrable, his face a mask of bravery and self-confidence. He¡¯d been placed in charge of a group of young Everlyn Knights that kept looking up at him, searching for a sign of fear that would match their terrified expressions. And so, no matter what, he couldn¡¯t allow his true feelings to show ... He had to remain firm and unwavering like the stone beneath his feet!


    Suddenly the moment they had all been waiting and dreading arrived. From the forest in front of him hundreds of men appeared, running on foot, covering the greenery like a dark wave, bringing with them catapults pulled by large black beasts he¡¯d never seen before. Once the initial shock had passed, Heric easily recognized the invading forces by the heavy weapons and black metal armor that bore; the night of the attack on Everlyn still fresh in his memory.


    The sound of trumpets filled the air, coming from the other side of the wall, the side facing the Sunny Hills. Heric nodded and the boy beside him sounded his trumpet as well ... As expected the Armies of North were attacking simultaneously from all sides, slowly surrounding them.


    ¡°Attention! Ready yourselves! The moment that damn thing gets within reach we¡¯ll fire at my command!¡± he said, pointing towards the wooden structure slowly approaching the outer wall, his men rushing to take their posts, when suddenly his gaze detected a massive movement from within the forest, as if the large trees were nothing but thin blades of grass bent by the wind.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The men at his side seemed to notice it as well, because they all took a step back, as if that could grant them extra security. And then, as if it had been released by some gigantic bow, a huge flaming arrow crossed the skies, causing astonishment and cries of fear everywhere.


    For a moment all activities, be it attacking or defending, were halted, and everyone turned their attention towards the sky. Even the men attacking their walls down below seemed to hold their breath in dreading anticipation. But what seemed to have been huge a ray of fire was lost, hidden in the glow of the bright sun ... The tension amongst the Knights defending the walls reached its peak. They kept their trembling hands closed around the handles of their weapons; their eyes fixed on the clouds, looking for traces of the bright lightening that had just crossed their line of sight; their expressions a mix of fear and contained curiosity. And then the fiery arrow came back down as fast as lightning, as if it had been fired against the castle, and opened its wings in all its amplitude at the last moment, flying over the walls, almost hitting them with its long tail, the blare of its wings filling air, echoing throughout the entire city. Screams of panic and horror echoed from everywhere and Heric threw himself onto the ground, noticing at a glance, and to his relief, that he hadn¡¯t been the only one to throw away his pride and cower as close as he could to the stone floor.


    Still trembling he raised his head and looked at the enormous creature that flew just a few feet from his watchtower. Its wings were huge and bright, taking on various hues of fire as it flew, a shrieking sound echoing in his ears every time they cut through the air. Its body was covered in small reddish scales and its eyes were large and yellow, glowing with morbid amusement and a profound contempt for all they saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ a Dragon!¡± he shouted, hiding his head between his arms, and the Dragon rose into the air again, to circle around and fly once again over the walls.


    Somewhere from another area of the third outer wall arrows were fired against the beast, certainly more as an act of desperation than carrying any hope to cause it any damage. But the creature avoided them with ease, moving with astounding agility and elegance, almost like a fish in a pound. And the deep sound of a woman¡¯s laughter filled the air.


    ¡°Pathetic,¡± it said, and the creature stopped midair, almost as if it could float, defying all common laws. Its eyes glowed and none of the watchtowers simply collapsed, the battlements crumbing with a loud noise, dragging part of the wall with them. The men standing nearby ran, trying to escape the deadly downfall, while other¡¯s lost their lives, unable to escape in time. And the Dragon laughed again.


    And yet, suddenly, something seemed to capture its attention, interrupting its obvious amusement, and its fiery gaze turned east. It gave one last look at the small city down bellow, seeming disappointed, and, like an obedient child forced to cut short its playtime, it flapped its majestic wings a flew back towards the forest. The men on the walls all followed the terrifying beast with dreading gazes, wondering what new attack would follow. But the red monster kept on flying, going further and further away.


    Heric raised his head in disbelief and stood up, his legs still shaking. He carefully scanned the sky in front of him, and above, and behind, but there was no sign of the terrifying beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone ¡­! It¡¯s gone!!¡± he shouted and everyone around him slowly scrambled to their feet, still stunned with terror. But as those words were eventually confirmed, a loud shout of victory and renewed hope was heard throughout all the walls of Mithir.